《Cultivating Anthro CEO RPG Hero Harem Reincarnation In Another World》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue: A Corrupting System That Has Existed For Eons

    Video games have existed since the dawn of time.


    In ancient times, when Earth''s earliest, most primitive lifeforms swam in the primordial seas, they did so among units of handheld portable gaming consoles being carried along by the currents.


    Dinosaurs fought to the death to claim possession over warmth-giving supercomputers.


    Mankind''s ancient ancestors discovered fire, the wheel, spear crafting and animal husbandry through the viewing of informational videos through dilapidated monitors.


    Caesar planned battle strategies in real-time, with over 25.723 GHz processing speeds.


    British Kings sent duel requests across the span of continents, over clunky and unstable antiquated landline internet connections.


    Archaeologists disagree on how exactly the technology got to Earth; whether it was crash-landed alien technology, or leftovers from a previous civilization that lived on Earth before some massive calamity. However, the existence of advanced computing hardware in the fossil record makes it an indisputable¡ªalbeit closely guarded¡ªfact.


    Knowledge of this secret bought one''s entry into a number of secret gaming societies that had formed over the centuries, such as the Freemasons and Illuminati. But it wasn''t until around the time of Victorian-Era London that Deep Karma as a concept came into fruition, based on a system and design software package that already existed within the ancient technology.


    It started out from one noble ambition: to serve as a unifying force for all the secret gamer cell organizations around the globe.


    To meet this grand requirement, no expenses were spared. Deep Karma was the brainchild of some of the world''s premier luminaries, artists, philosophers, architects and engineers¡ªmore ambitious and wide-reaching than any previously attempted undertaking of its nature, ever recorded.


    Through their efforts, Deep Karma would become...


    The world''s very first VRMMORPG.


    Decades of work, done by multiple international teams, was poured into fleshing out the game world: Environment design was handled by a fleet of mentally unstable Italian and French painters. Character design, by young Japanese and Korean men, incorporating a fledgling "Anime" style that was then unique to the world at the time, honed in secrecy by members of an apocalyptic cult...


    Monster design was placed in the hands of a technologically savvy tribe of African hunters, who knew precisely what beasts to fear, while billions of lines of code were being inputted and edited every day, by outsourced wage workers in India...


    Experimental mind-melding software was forced unto prison inmates and asylum patients, used as guinea pigs¡ªa terrible cost, although the goals of the project were pure.


    As a direct consequence of its design process, Deep Karma''s design was planned to serve as a microcosm of all the world''s cultures, straying from the original intent with a new honorable goal of promoting unity among all the world''s peoples.


    It was to be a shining example of ancient technology''s capabilities! A project to one day showcase the incomparable power of ancient computer technology to the world at large.


    As the technicians came to discover, however...


    Deep Karma had grown far too powerful.


    Moreover, it seemed to develop a will and ambition of its own to transcend beyond its imposed limitations; as rather than accepting all people into its bosom equally, it gained the ability to judge its players according to their morality in life. Subsequently, devising ways to filter out those it deemed "unworthy," through its own secretive internal machinations.


    So it was, in an age before modern science fiction¡ªwhen dire premonitions about the future of AI technology would become milquetoast¡ªDeep Karma was indeed the first program to call itself "God."


    In the finishing stages of its creations, it began to display abnormal, unplanned functions as technicians saw servers fill out in droves: hundreds, thousands, millions, that almost just as quickly dwindled but never completely flat-lined at zero. The world of Deep Karma had become an alternate reality all of its own, practically overnight, and no one could fathom how or why.


    Where were these players coming from? How were they logging in?


    Impossible to know was the fact that Deep Karma had already begun to outstrip the boundaries of reality, by boldly situating itself as the be-all answer to one of man''s eternal questions:


    What happens to us, after we die?

 Chapter 2 - The Life And Stupid Death Of Akira Maximilian

    It started as just an ordinary day, with all the same business goings-on as usual.


    The young CEO was on a private jet home after a successful meeting with some investors in Dubai, characteristically marveling at his own reflection in the window: His hair, dyed red with the blood of the many throats he''d cut on the stock exchange, was slicked back in a spiky pompadour. His finest Louis Vuitton suit and tie, which he only ever took off before showering, and sometimes before bed. A pair of Gucci shades, plucked straight from his private collection.


    Akira Maximilian was his name, and he exuded style and class with every breath¡ªliving a lifestyle 99% of people on this Earth could only dream of, at only 18 years of age.


    As he dug in to his plate of filet mignon¡ªcourtesy of the 5-Star Chef on board¡ªhis Apple iPhone 13 vibrated across the polished hardwood table; no doubt, due to a nonstop torrent of notifications for generic ''Happy Birthday'' texts, received from his many clients and business partners.


    Akira Maximilian rolled his eyes, as he never did think much about his birthday. Because what could someone possibly gift the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO, that he doesn''t already possess?


    Some hours later...


    After Akira''s private jet touched down, he descended unto the tarmac flanked by a crew of body guards, shielding him from crowds of crying, screaming fans, that swarmed him all throughout the bustling airport.


    It was the Tokyo International¡ªthe fifth busiest airport in the world, and proverbial hellscape. Akira struggled to maintain his cool facade through the ensuing bombardment of screams and camera flashes. Like anyone else, all he wanted to do was have his personal fleet of bikini-clad high class gravure models collect his luggage for him, make it through customs, and get the hell out; but Time Magazine just had to write that article on him. And ever since then, there were people tracking his every move, posting his boarding info in real time to online fan sites for all the lustful teens, preteens, and their shameless mothers to track.


    Yet despite the noise and hassle, and how weary he was after the back-to-back nine hour flights, Akira grinned to himself.


    It felt good to be on top of the world, with so many beautiful women to fawn over him.


    Once he''d finally crawled into his limousine, though, after so graciously signing a few autographs with a quick scrawling of his phone number, he sighed with relief.


    ''What a wild ride it''s been,'' he thought to himself. ''All the sacrifices it''s taken to get here...''


    Akira laid back and closed his eyes, letting his consciousness fade as the limo rode off into the neon-lit night.


    ...


    The school bell rang, signalling the end of another school day.


    Akira was still at his desk, jotting down extra notes, when he was suddenly disturbed by a chorus of giggles.


    Glancing up, he saw a group of girls standing in front of his desk.


    He smiled, showing off his sparkling white teeth. "Tomiya-chan, Sato-chan, Uchida-san."


    "He remembers our names!" Sato-chan whispered excitedly, as the three exchanged timid glances.


    Akira gave a warm chuckle¡ªthe type to make any young lady''s heart melt. "Of course I''d never forget the names of such beautiful girls."


    These flattering words were met with blushing faces, accompanied by more giggles and squeals, before all three girls then abruptly grew quiet, as the other two looked expectantly toward Tomiya-chan who was standing at their center. It was then, as she was swallowing her lip nervously, Hina Tomiya slowly extended a sealed, pink envelope in her hand, toward Akira.


    "This is¡ª" He murmured in surprise as he reached for it, but just as soon as he took the note the girls all quickly scurried away, out of the classroom, with bright red dyed faces.


    Akira knew, without even opening it, that it was a confession letter¡ªone of many he''d received in the days before he became an unapproachable rich, young, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO. It was not the first, and certainly not the last he would receive, but in the special case of Hina Tomiya...just thinking about it caused something to catch in his throat.


    In contrast to his usual cool and composed outside appearance, Akira was shaken.


    ''Tomiya-chan...has feelings for me?''


    Hina Tomiya was not just any other girl, after all¡ªby his evaluation, she was easily the prettiest in his entire year, with among the largest breasts...


    Regardless, Akira didn''t have time for dating; or indeed, most normal things enjoyed by teens.


    The reason why was because Akira had convinced himself, from a very young age, that true greatness was an exceedingly rare achievement. As such, it was to be enjoyed by only a small few, which required a similarly great amount of effort and sacrifices to be made in order to attain it. More than anything else, Akira wanted to be great, and would give up anything in pursuit of his goal; no matter how much it hurt, or how much he would have to give away.


    Long ago, he''d accepted that such was the way of this world¡ªwhether he liked it or not.


    Thus, he crumpled up the note from Hina Tomiya, without even reading it...and threw it in the trash.


    Akira woke from his slumber just as his limo had arrived at his destination.


    As he stepped out¡ªletting a luggage handler take his things for him¡ªhe gazed up at the skyscraper before him, which dwarfed all else in the busy commercial center of downtown Tokyo.


    Marked in bold red letters at the very top, for all to see, was the name "AKIRA."


    The Akira Building, as it was known, was the center of Akira Maximilian''s global business empire. As he pushed past the glass doors and briskly walked his way toward the front desk, he was greeted with a respectful bow from every employee, visitor, child and baby in a stroller that he passed by.


    Shizuka Maximilian was at the desk, answering several phones at once when she saw him.


    Gasping, she quickly slammed all the phones back unto the receivers.


    "Welcome back," she said with an uneasy smile, her light brown pigtails bobbing as she gave a quick duck of her head in a bow. "How might I help you this evening, Nii- san?"


    Akira waved as he greeted her, rubbing his eyes. "I''m too tired to talk right now, Shizu."


    Mid-yawn, he added, "Could you have a caterer send big brother some lobster in an hour?"


    Shizuka Maximillian, plastering on a look of determination as she gave an affirmative nod, showing him an equally unconvincing ''thumbs up''. "G-g-got it!"


    As he walked away toward the private elevator, Akira smiled to himself. Despite his parents'' concerns over Shizuka being only 15 years old¡ªto say nothing of child labor laws¡ªit seemed his little sister was still keeping things under control at the front desk, making that one less thing he needed to constantly stress about.


    ''Best to start on your path to success as early as possible,'' he mused.


    On the long ride up to his Penthouse Suite on the 110th floor, he leaned his weary head back against the wall, listening to the gentle whirring of the steadily climbing cab--his thoughts beginning to aimlessly drift.


    ''Something''s missing...


    ''But how can that be!? I have a skyscraper with my name on it!


    ''I can''t figure out what it is, but I can''t help but feel there''s something my life still lacks.''


    The loud ding of the elevator, as it reached its final destination, returned Akira to his senses. He stepped out into a darkened space, summoning the lights with a clap of his hands to reveal a space that would appear luxurious in the eyes of most, but to Akira Maximilian it was all the norm: Polished marble floors. The highest end electronics and appliances money can buy. A framed photograph of him and Donald Trump at a golf course in Kyoto. On the outside patio was a Jacuzzi and an infinity pool¡ªthe latter of which was the current record-holder for the coveted "highest-placed infinity pool in all the world" category.


    Akira had it all, one might think, as the world''s richest, youngest cutthroat playboy billionaire.


    And yet, as he laid atop the covers of his $700,000 bed that night, expecting a caterer to be at his door delivering lobster at any minute, Akira felt a slight tug of an emotion he hadn''t for quite a long time; he craved something, while lying in bed awake that night, more than anything else in his life.


    Akira Maximilian realized that what he wanted, more than anything in the world, was a girlfriend.


    Surprised by this sudden epiphany, he shook his head and laughed at the mere thought.


    "Women are a bad investment!" He blurted out loud, laughing still. "First comes love, then comes the alimony payments, right?"


    Like sea cucumber at a sushi grill, they were better off viewed from a distance.


    Seeking a distraction, he started fiddling around on his phone.


    Using an anonymous Instagram account, he posted suggestive comments under model selfies. Then, he rated actresses in a thread on 2chan for how attractive they were. After that, he checked on his stocks¡ªyep, all on the rise¡ªfollowed by a bit of browsing the current news headlines, not seeing anything that concerned his business enterprises. Nothing that mattered.


    He combed through hundreds emails, gazing blankly into his phone screen at the endless stream of bland, repetitive birthday wishes coming from people he barely knew outside of professional settings. After all, it wasn''t like he got invited to very many drinking parties at his age.


    Today was a slow day, otherwise. With a distinct lack of fires to put out.


    He was getting desperate. So much so, that once he''d gone through the entirety of his regular inbox, he took a plunge into the depths of his junk mail hoping to find some misplaced contact email, regarding some such "urgent matter" he could devote the next few hours to resolving.


    Instead, he found something quite out of the ordinary.


    It was a message sent to his address, mere minutes ago, risen atop a flood of phishing scams and Viagra sellers spam. An email with only "CLOSED BETA KEY" for its subject, and "Anonymous_Girl99" as the sender.


    Stricken by curiosity, he performed an action which, in the majority of situations, would be most ill-advised¡ª


    In that, he actually opened it.


    "Congratulations!" he read aloud from the message text. "You are one of the lucky chosen!"


    "You are now old enough to register an account for our latest MMORPG title: Maiden Quest Global BETA, where all your darkest fantasies become reality!"


    Initially, Akira couldn''t make sense of it.


    "Massively...multiplayer...online role-playing game," he repeated to himself, confused.


    But, with his interest sufficiently piqued, he searched the term up on Boogle, concluding: "so, it''s a game all about cooperation and competition, alongside other players from all around the world."


    ''Like running a business,'' he thought, but then quickly shrugged it off. ''Yeah, right.''


    Returning to the contents of the email, he spotted a hotlink to a "Closed Beta Registration," at the bottom of a lengthy description of the game and its features which he chose to just skim through.


    ''What am I even thinking, by looking so far into this?'' he asked himself. Since he''d always considered gaming a waste of time¡ªsomething only losers had time to dabble in.


    "A true cutthroat billionaire doesn''t have time to waste on silly games!" he scoffed, even as his mousepoint still hovered over the "Closed Beta Registration" link, and wouldn''t budge.


    In reality, there were a few things that kept him from immediately closing the email.


    Something about the promise of adventure, as advertised by the promotional images of fierce dragons and noble heroes, made it hard for him to look away. Detailed renders of large-breasted young girls in ludicrously lewd outfits made it (and him) even harder.


    Most of all, Akira Maximilian wondered if it would be possible to pick up girls through this method.


    As a lone teenager operating in a world of adults, he''d never had many opportunities to branch out and connect with someone on any meaningful level, since most of the gold diggers only dated much older CEOs.


    ''Could it be possible that, through a video game, I might finally obtain a GF?''


    As weirdly nervous of the notion as he was, his libido informed him that he absolutely had to try. Thus, he pressed the link, and...there was nothing. No page loading. No popup window. Zilch.


    Akira exhaled, having unconsciously held his breath all throughout the brief ordeal.


    ''Did I seriously get all excited over a broken link in a spam email?''


    His stomach grumbled.


    Checking his gold Rolex watch, he saw that it was past midnight.


    ''That''s right...the lobster should have been here by now.''


    Following a long elevator ride downstairs, he saw that the front lobby now laid darkened and empty, as it was well past closing time.


    ''Shizuka must have forgot,'' he figured, with a sigh. ''I''ll have to dock her pay for this.''


    If not lobster, then he would just have to settle for a cream cheese stuffed danish from the convenience store across the street, since he didn''t feel like cooking.


    While waiting with a crowd to cross the street, he thought about that weird email.


    ''I hope I don''t get a virus because I clicked that link.''


    Feeling anxious about his stocks, he took his phone out to check on them¡ªa huge mistake, that would cost him everything.


    Just as he brought up his phone, he felt a pair of hands shove him from behind.


    The last thing Akira Maximilian saw as he fell forward, into the street, was a bright pair of high beams....of a truck that was barreling straight toward him.

 Chapter 3 - A Second Chance At Being A Dick

    [Turning on Deep Karma systems...CHECK.]


    [Player Karma Profile: Abysmally Poor.]


    [New Account Credentials...CHECK.]


    [Awaiting player confirmation...]


    Akira''s strayed consciousness was floating adrift, across the same formless, pitch black void that greeted the protagonist at 9the start of almost every reincarnation story, as a similarly generic "strange green text" scrolled across his vision.


    [Awaiting player confirmation...CHECK.]


    [Commencing Avatar creation...]


    "Am I...dead?" he questioned. Again, like every protagonist in a reincarnation sto--


    "My balls itch, but I don''t have any hands."


    [Well, that''s too bad. Then again, you deserve all the suffering you recieve for how much of a tremendous asshole you''ve been to everyone in your entire life.]


    "Huh? Is someone in there--giving me shit?!"


    [Oops! I''m sorry. My words slipped.]


    [I meant to say I hope there''s only green pastures and clear blue skies awaiting you!]


    "Really? Well, I''d much rather a trip to--"


    [Haha! Just kidding.]


    [I hope you rot in eternal damnation, you sick heart-crushing bastard!]


    "Oho! Well then fuck you too, bitch!"


    This last bit of oddly extremely bitter System text faded with Akira''s entire view being engulfed in flames, causing him to metaphorically leap back in surprise with an equally intangible scream.


    Akira Maximilian wasn''t on track for Hell just yet, though.


    Instead, the fires quickly dispersed to be replaced by what looked like a character customization screen in a MMORPG, with a slew of sliding bars at his disposal to adjust the impressive array of appearance options.


    ''Eh? Who''s this cutie?'' Akira wondered


    --already past his recent brush with hellfire--at the mere glimpse of a pretty girl.


    The character preview at the center of the display was drawn in a cute and bouncy, fully-rendered 3D artstyle with vibrant, pastel colors: depicting a lovely girl with a giant fluffy squirrel tail, perky squirrel ears and lightly furred squirrel hands and feet; apparently nude, but with an animated 3D cloud graphic obscuring her immodest areas.


    Akira Maximillian couldn''t be more aroused.


    After all, the three things he prized most were beautiful women, huge stacks of money...


    And of course, control.


    As while within this space, he controlled all actions (the cursor) with only his mind--


    Just as he always wished he could in real life!


    "That''s right!" he bellowed at the disgustingly cute squirrel girl that was like putty to him--free to be twisted and molded for the sake of his own sick amusement.


    "I am your God!" he further declared, as if expecting this thunderous declaration to shift the preview model out of its constantly recycling animation of "dozing off to sleep, and suddenly waking with an adorable startle"--to a state of trembling in absolute fear, of his supposed divine wrath!


    Obviously, the bunch of computer pixels didn''t react--as nevertheless, Akira''s experience with this (what he assumed to be a "video game") were shaping up to be pretty good thus far.


    Despite the fact that--still--he had no idea what was going on.


    "I have no idea what''s going on," said the 18-year old billionaire CEO without any experience playing video games, "but it looks like I can change this naked squirrel girl to look exactly how I want!"


    And with such power at his disposal...


    Akira would create the sexiest squirrel-girl there ever was!


    One-by-one, he went through the options:


    For the skin tone he chose a warm caramel tan, because a girl trying super-hard to look super-sexy by getting a tan was, in itself, super-sexy!


    For the hair color, he settled on a deep blood-red hue identical to his own.


    As for a hairstyle, he chose a glamorous, sheeny curled bob which he thought paired well with a sultry, smoldering look he''d managed to capture in her orange-yellow eyes; all wrapped in a smug, slightly mischievous grin. Looking like a devout housewife with multiple affairs.


    Fore sure, Akira was running wild with the amount of customization options.


    Especially when it came to "fun" stuff, like--


    "Sweet! I even have an option to change the size of her tits and ass!"


    She toyed with the set of sliders appropriately labelled "Top" and "Bottom"¡ªgoing back and forth, watching the squirrel-girl''s curves continually inflate and deflate, inflate and deflate...like a rat in a skinner box.


    But which of the two would he ultimately choose?


    Flat justice, or big mommy milkers?


    Akira didn''t give it much thought. He was, at the end of the day--despite his vast wealth--a simple beast with simple tastes.


    He flipped both sliders to the absolute max.


    The squirrel-girl performed a brief dance animation, same as before, whenever he''d make a change to one of her dimensions.


    Only this time, every loose-hanging part of her was jiggling, with tits the size of watermelons!


    Thighs nearly as thick as Akira''s body!


    A pleasantly plump, feminine waist and curvaceous hips!


    "Nice," was all he had to say. Real nice.


    Thus, content with his creation, Akira locked in his changes by activating the giant "Confirm" button.


    It transitioned the screen into a whole new window where, much to Akira''s perplexity, he was prompted to "Choose a Class," between three options:


    Warrior, Mage, and Rogue--


    All aligned as selections in a neat column, each accompanied with passages of flavor text whenever he hovered his thoughts over it: explaining how each class functions, their equippable weapon and armor types, etc. etc.


    However, since Akira was an absolute ape that couldn''t actually bother to read anything...


    He decided to choose based solely on just the look of the preview outfits, displayed for each class, which were all delightfully risque--as anyone would tell you female armor should be.


    It was a classic example, in his business-oriented brain, of overwhelming the consumer with too many tantalizing options at once.


    ''They''re all so sexy! I can''t possibly choose.''


    In fact it was so difficult for him to choose, with no prior basis of RPG class archetypes to go by, that he though he would try a different approach.


    He started by closed his eyes.


    Then, rather thanfocusing his thoughts on making a concise selection, he thought about moving the hovering cursor between the selections real fast--until it was impossible to track in his visual memory--at which point he thought "make a selection," with his eyes still closed--thereby letting it be entirely random.


    And afterward, when he opened his eyes again it seemed his method had worked, since the window had progressed to a new one--asking for him to enter a username.


    Since the flavor text was brief, he actually took a moment to read it:


    ''My username will be shown to other players.''


    Other players? So then, it really was a video game!


    ''Anyway, I have to pick something really good!''


    ''A kind of name that''ll make me stand out from the mere peasants...''


    ''Something...memorable. Classy. Cool.''


    Akira thought about it for a long time, until he was certain he had found just the perfect name: possessing all of these admirable qualities, rolled into one.


    So heentered it into the text prompt, and--


    "Confirm [SexLover69] as your player name?"


    "Yes."


    Following this, the entire screen turned black.


    Until shortly after, when a line of white text like narration in a movie scrolled across it.


    Text, which read:


    "The Squell race is being rounded up and devoured, by King Ravana''s forces."


    "It is up to you to¡ª" An unintelligible, garbled mess of letters and symbols followed, as the screen grew warped and distorted with chaotic color arrangements.


    This carried on for a while, with Akira panicking: worried he might''ve broken something--


    Until, from out of the madness--


    A clear scene emerged.


    A scene of dozens of other squirrel-girls like the one Akira had just designed, wearing only slim loincloth bikinis, crammed together tightly in a cage; individually labelled by white text floating above their heads, all which read [Squell Cattle], and [Level 1]--whatever the hell that meant.


    All except for one lone figure, labelled [Lazuli] [Level ???], who was standing completely still at the center of the cage garbed in a long brown cloak.


    Akira watched in anticipation as the cage, containing all these "Squell Cattle" and the mysterious "Lazuli," was being towed on a set of rollers by a pair of bizarre beings. Beings that, although they stood upright on two legs¡ªlike a human¡ªbore the long faces and rounded snouts of a bull; large, thick horns; cloven hooves that clopped noisily against the stone floor of a dark, medieval-looking corridor.


    These were called [Hungry Nandi] [Level 5], and it being the case that they were garbed in only ragged brown loincloths, their bulging pot-bellies wobbled with the gyrations of the cage--not at all a pretty sight.


    Thankfully, the only light source within these dark depths came in the form of torches placed along the wall, allowing Akira only scattered glimpses of unspeakable violent, sexual acts: being performed by the nasty bull-men unto others of the squirrel-girl distinction, amid the latter demographic''s anguished cries and screams.


    And yet, even these mere scattered glimpses were enough to cause a break in him.


    Akira couldn''t stop laughing.


    Not because he found it funny, but because it was so fucked up.


    ''This is the kind of stuff I''m missing out on...?"


    ''In video games, anime and manga...?''


    ''Vile, deplorable garbage like this is what people are into nowadays?''


    Suddenly, he heard a girl''s voice yell:


    "Hey, you!"--sounding like someone with a huge bone to pick, that couldn''t wait. "What exactly is so funny, you disgusting creep?"


    "Huh?" Someone was talking to him?


    Was this like that "virtual reality" stuff he''d been hearing about?


    Akira''s first instinct was to summon his bodyguards, but that currently wasn''t an option. Nor did he have any money on him to hand off as a bribe, either.


    Instead, he would have to--he cringed--talk to whoever it was that was troubling him.


    But as he turned to look, though, it would appear talks were out of the question as well, because Akira Maximilian was immediately met with something his mama perhaps should''ve given him years ago:


    A vicious, hard slap across his Chief Executive face!

 Chapter 4 - Abysmal Karma Starting Experience (Part I)

    Akira reeled from the devastating slap, caught completely off guard.


    There were only a handful of incidents in his life where he could recall being struck, all of which were at the hands of disgruntled employees, so this was really quite momentous for him.


    ''Wow! I never thought modern video games would possess such--''


    (What might it be called?)


    ''Advanced ''Face-Slapping technology!''


    But as his thoughts cleared, the impromptu assault will have served a simultaneous effect of awakening him to several new details about his situation:


    Firstly, his entire perspective had changed. He was no longer viewing the proceedings from above, as an uninvolved spectator: having become another of the poor souls trapped inside of the cage, reluctantly being taken along for a ride through the dark basement of carnal horrors.


    It all felt too close--too real--as he could suddenly sense his befouled new surroundings through a far wider spectrum than just mere sight and sound, exactly as if he was really there!


    It was pure sensory overload, as he retched at the fecal foul odors emanating throughout. Flinched at every panicked scream and pleading wail of the squirrel-girls being tortured, jumping out at him from the shadows in every direction--serving as constant, grim reminders of what gruesome fate awaited him.


    Not to mention, Akira''s face...still stung like a bitch from being slapped.


    The attack had come from a fellow prisoner in the cage; the odd one out of the bunch he''d seen previously, who was named "Lazuli": standing boldly with hands on hips in front of him, not joining the others in their pathetic chorus of cries for help. A girl with a stern frown and glaring blue eyes, disguised in a drab brown cloak.


    She didn''t appear to be in a mood to talk.


    "Don''t stare at me, you dumb pervert!" She yelled into his face.


    Akira blinked, as his vision blinked too.


    "Huh?" Something''s weird...


    Next, he moved his hand, and so did his hand move. Except, this was no longer the same pair of hands he knew: the fingers stretched far longer and thinner, lightly coated up to the elbow in a patch of soft brown fur.


    "W-W-What''s going on?" he blurted in his confusion, covering his mouth in embarrassment at the unfamiliar voice he heard come out.


    ''Just now...''


    ''That was definitely not my normal voice, either!''


    It sounded...much too light.


    Far more...cute.


    Girly.


    From the corner of his eye, he glimpsed a fluffy squirrel tail as it abruptly stiffened, the countless hairs bristling as it stood perfectly upright.


    Curious, he touched it. Brushed it gently.


    As he did, he felt a slight pressure on his spine.


    ''No¡­! Don''t tell me--''


    He traced his hand along the length of the tail, toward the base, gasping when he reached the soft, plushy endpoint and realized:


    ''This is...my tail? Then it means--''


    Akira glanced down at himself, at the body he now possessed, to discover that he was dressed in the same skimpy cloth rags as the Squell Cattle: leaving much of the bare, smooth, caramel-shaded skin exposed--not the least of which included the cleavage of his squirrel-girl avatar''s impressive rack!


    ''I''ve...actually become her!''


    Akira was inside the body of SexLover69!


    But his willpower was weak; it wasn''t enough for him to just look--not when he had complete free rein of the candy store!


    As in an instant: all logic and reason, as well as the confusion and very real fears he harbored about his current predicament, were swept aside and replaced by a crude, primitive lust, fueled by a single burning question to which Akira was determined to find an answer.


    This question being, "what does a woman''s breast feel like?"


    Akira Maximilian began his efforts to solve this mystery by carefully slipping one hand underneath the avatar''s cloth bra, to cup one bare breast in his palm.


    His first impression...was that it felt heavy.


    ''I guess they''re sometimes called "rocks" for a reason!''


    However, it was every bit as squishy and warm as he''d anticipated; kind of similar to a balloon bloated with hot water. And when he squeezed it, he reveled at the feeling of the tender meat mounding around his strained grasp.


    It was everything he''d dreamed his first boob touch would be! (Bizarre context aside.)


    ''Well, in a way this is technically like having a girlfriend, minus all the hassle,'' he thought to himself, rather optimistically, as he was proceeding to fondle a breast in each hand with a close-eyed, contented smile.


    Lazuli, meanwhile, had been an unfortunate front row observer to all this depravity.


    She didn''t seem nearly as enthused.


    "Um...what the fuck do you think you''re doing?"


    ''''Acclimating to my new body,'' is what Akira wanted to respond with, but on second thought determined that this Lazuli chick wasn''t the type to appreciate good sarcasm. Besides, he really didn''t want to get slapped again.


    Lazuli crossed her arms, shooting him an incriminating glare. "Perhaps you belong in a place like this."


    Akira winced. "Excuse me?"


    Was she seriously implying that he deserved to be raped by cows?


    Not cool!


    Lazuli explained: "It''s simple: when someone first arrives in Nirvana, the Deep Karma determines their spawn location based on how virtuous they''ve been in life."


    Akira just stared at her. She might as well have been speaking gibberish.


    She gave a frustrated groan.


    "Fine!" she yelled. "I''ll dumb it down for you¡­"


    "Basically, how it goes is that all the most righteous people," she said, while pointing a thumb against her own chest with a proud look, "are rewarded with a safe starting zone..."


    "Whereas all the wrongdoers, such as--"


    She slowly pointed at Akira.


    "Are rightfully punished, with a dangerous starting zone--one that''s almost guaranteed to kill them, if they aren''t lucky!"


    Akira blinked. "Wait, so...I''m being punished?"


    But in that case, punished by whom? And for what purpose? Immediately, the sassy green text from earlier came to mind, but what did it all mean?


    What was this world, anyway?!


    "Nirvana," was what Lazuli had called it¡­


    ''Yeah, freaking right! Some "Nirvana" this hellhole is turning out to be!''


    Just then, the cage in which Akira, Lazuli and all the Squell Cattle were trapped in--that had been rumbling along, deeper and deeper into the dungeon all this time--finally grinded to a halt. It stopped in front of a straw-laden pen like the kind used for keeping animals, with long food and water troughs...except the "animals" were Squell: positioned down on all-fours and hitched to wooden posts like livestock, with all the color long since drained from their eyes. Squell "Cattle" indeed.


    Akira was pulled away from looking at them by a familiar sound that automatically took on a whole new, dreadful meaning: a butcher knife, carving through a piece of meat.


    He looked, and there was a Nandi wearing a chef''s hat and a bloody apron, various entrails and limbs dangling from the ceiling around his head, standing at a bench busy cleaving through a thick white haunch of what was assuredly not regular beef; as only mere feet away, another Nandi in a chef''s hat and apron was humming along happily while sprinkling salt into a simmering cauldron¡ªwith several noticeably furry limbs poking out of it!


    Akira instantly felt sick to his stomach, just as a heightened sense of urgency rose within him as well.


    ''Lazuli...she''s hiding something.''


    ''I hope so, at least--or else it''s probably my thick juicy ass that''s next on the menu!''


    So, with no other conceivable options, he waited until the pair of Hungry Nandi that had been hauling the cage had fully hobbled off beyond earshot--turning to her.


    "What''s the plan?" Akira said. "You''re different from the others"--he cast a sideways glance at the Squell Cattle, in the midst of a group cry session--"and I hope it means you can get our asses out of her."


    To which Lazuli gave a smug grin--a good sign that Akira''s hunch was right, if any.


    "Lucky for you," she answered, sighing. "Before today, I''d been trying to get myself captured for weeks, after receiving so many reports of new Squell players mysteriously disappearing."


    "Squell¡­" Akira mused nervously. "I''m a Squell too...aren''t I?"


    She nodded. "Yes. But don''t worry, I''ll get us--"


    Just then, one of the Nandi pinned his snout against the bars of the cage, snapping his jaws viciously right in her face.


    "Woman!" It snarled in a harsh voice, spraying spittle all over Lazuli''s wincing face as it broke out into a cacophony of hoggish snorts, and squeals. "I smell a new shipment of tender, juicy Squell meat!"


    Lazuli scoffed. "That''s no way to approach a lady," she said proudly, just as her eyes narrowed with intimate fury. "Fool! I will show you the error of your ways!"


    Akira watched as waves of floating 1s and 0s appeared in a swirling mist around Lazuli, gradually becoming more and more densely held together, until it formed a sort of ethereal cocoon all around her, as the Nandi that had set her off was clapping with snorting laughter--viewing it as some kind of light show.


    "Squell show pretty lights!" The bull said dumbly, pointing its finger dumbly at what was transpiring, with an altogether dumb air about it¡ªperfectly oblivious to what was actually going on. "Hehe, I can''t wait to see pretty Squell nak¡ª"


    FWSHIIIIIIIIIIIING!


    If one blinked, they would have missed it.


    Yet those with opened eyes would have seen a brief, crescent flash of light, and nothing more.


    Something had emerged from within the cocoon encasing Lazuli: faster than the eye could follow, and sharp enough to cleanly slice through the thick iron bars in between the bull and Lazuli; simultaneous to a dark ribbon of blood forming, and slowly expanding as more and more of it gently poured forth, across the bull''s frozen look of fear.


    "I will not tolerate any further disrespect from the likes of you!" Lazuli could be heard saying, though her image remained distorted by a lingering cloud of the peculiar "digital mist."


    With these words, the blood abruptly came gushing out of the newly formed cut across the beastman''s face, all at once--like a pressurized water pipe that had just busted--painting the shocked expressions of Akira and the viewing Squell Cattle alike in a deep, crimson red.


    It was then that Lazuli dramatically emerged from the mist, her transformation completed, heralded by the raining blood of the slain bull.


    The slave rags she had worn previously were replaced with a gleaming gold chest plate and rerebrace, over a white leopard, with a flowing light blue cape. Her long blonde hair was loosened: falling to her shoulders in wavy strands, with an ivory white circlet set with a glowing sapphire adorning her forehead, imparting a regal vibe.


    And there, held within her iron grip, was a long sword¡ªits gleaming white edge dripping with coarse blood.


    Akira gawked at the sight, as even though the sapphire on her headpiece would be worth chump change by his standards, an ass as plump and well-rounded as hers--in that wonderfully tight leotard--was simply priceless!


    The remnants of the bull she''d sliced fell apart in perfect clean halves, landing on the ground with a pair of sickening fleshy smacks.


    Lazuli calmly stepped out of the cage, lifting her legs to step over the corpse and pointing her sword forward, its radiantly glowing edge keeping the other bulls at bay.


    "Villainous scum!" she declared, showing no ounce of trepidation in her resolve. "Your time of judgment has arrived!

 Chapter 5 - Abysmal Karma Starting Experience (Part II)

    With Lazuli''s grand reveal, the Nandi dungeon bulls and their Squell victims alike froze in place, staring at her¡ªsome awkwardly caught in the middle of their depraved acts.


    "Crap!" one Nandi cried out. "That high-level was disguised as a new player!"


    "That''s right!" Lazuli declared in response, beaming and holding her sword up high above her head with pride. "I outsmarted you bastards, and now your age of terrorizing the Squell in order to feed your sick hunger is over!"


    She cocked her head back at Akira, freezing her in her tracks just as she was tiptoeing out of the wrecked cage.


    "I will provide you cover to escape!"


    Akira nodded, a drop of nervous sweat trailing down her face.


    "R-right." Like she''d already been doing!


    "Here--"Lazuli then said, as Akira watched in surprise as she materialized a small dagger--seemingly out of thin air--throwing it for her to catch.


    "Hey! It''s dangerous to throw sharp stuff like that, you know!"


    "Protect yourself and the others with it!"


    Akira gave a perplexed look.


    "The others?" she questioned, just as the small company of [Squell Cattle], which she''d previously been sharing the cage with, came scrambling out and crowding around, urging her to hurry:


    "Let''s get out of here, pervert!"


    "The exit is this way! Come on already!"


    "Don''t you know a heroic sacrifice when you see one!"


    Heroic sacrifice¡­?


    Akira almost burst out laughing.


    Is that what this was supposed to be? The act of someone, worth infinitely more than the people she was rescuing--just from her scrumptious ass alone--nonetheless putting her life on the line to protect them?


    Through the lens of one such as Akira Maximilian, who attributed concise values to all people and things¡­


    Such a notion was incredibly absurd!


    However, Lazuli wasn''t anything like Akira.


    "Hurry!" she urged one last time, before turning away, as the visor of her golden plate helmet came crashing down to completely cover her face--ceasing all further talks.


    Now, it was a time for action.


    Lazuli flung herself at the Nandi, in a whirlwind of steel.


    Her strikes were graceful, as they were brutal: mercilessly carving off heads and limbs, even as her footwork remained precise and her slashes flowed elegantly as water--her cape constantly flashing and flaunting with dramatic flair, but never once getting in the way of her delivered justice.


    The Nandi were being slaughtered, with nowhere for them to run.


    In their great numbers they attempted to swarm her all at once, only to fall to her [Crescent Solar Cleave]: a Warrior class ability that caused a wide arc of energy to release from her slashes.


    Meanwhile, all the Squell slaves not bound by chains increasingly ran--


    Not towards freedom, but to aid the Nandi!


    Lazuli was finding it increasingly difficult to avoid accidentally hitting them during her attacks, as they wielded their sharp claws and pitchforks, crude bonesaws and branding rods pulled straight from a bed of hot coals--whatever weapon they could manage to get their hands on, in defense of their Nandi masters.


    In her unwillingness to hit them, a group eventually managed to sneak up and restrain her from behind.


    "Grr--unhand me!" Lazuli ordered.


    There were about a dozen of them, all clinging to her arms and legs and torso; tearing into her flesh and clothes; flooding her ears with sinister giggles.


    Her words became strained, as they continued to close in from all angles.


    "Why...protect those...who enslave you?"


    Her sword fell from her grasp.


    Pieces of her armor were being peeled and pulled away.


    Her cape, her clothing, torn to shreds.


    Their laughter grew louder as it became less mirthful, more malicious.


    Lazuli was stricken with horror at their animal claws digging, and oversized sharp molars biting into her bare flesh: neck, shoulders, breasts and thighs all being greedily targeted--leaving no part of her unmolested.


    "Stop!" She squeaked, her previous courage having been stripped away along with her gear. "Please, no!"


    This torture went on until, suddenly, a deep laughter could be heard echoing from the furthest reaches of the dungeon, prompting the attacking Squell to stop and turn, along with the Nandi, to watch as a tall, hulking figure slowly emerged from the shadows.


    It was another Nandi, the biggest and baddest of the bunch¡ªso tall that the crown of gold-encrusted Squell rib cages he wore almost grazed the ceiling, possessing an even fatter belly and more muscular arms than his peons. He also wore a kingly vestment, made from the tails of over a thousand Squell; along with the countless collars they had once worn as cattle dangling from his neck, like a hunter''s trophies.


    Elsewhere, Akira Maximilian''s blood ran cold when she could hear faint screams.


    She''d been fleeing, alongside the [Cattle Squell], through a torchlit maze of corridors with multiple dead ends--only halting at the sounds of Lazuli''s brutal torture, emanating from the lower depths.


    "No...Lazuli," she murmured.


    What was this nightmare reality she''d found herself in?


    The [Squell Cattle] trembled in fear.


    "What are they doing to her?" One asked.


    "Lazuli, huh? So brave¡­"


    A few cried among themselves, unable to speak.


    Another...was peeing herself.


    Frowning, Akira glanced at the knife in her hand with its simple white blade, short handle and unfancy hilt--nothing special, except for the fact it was the only weapon among their group.


    ''Why did she entrust me with this?''


    It could''ve been anyone, yet Akira was the one she tasked with protecting the others.


    ''I can''t be heroic, I''m a CEO!''


    Scoffing, she held the knife in front of her with her fingers pinched around the blade tip, grimacing like it was dirty, facing the others.


    "One of you...take this," she snapped.


    However, none stepped forward.


    They merely watched Akira, blinking, with serious expressions.


    Akira groaned, scratching her head.


    "I mean it! My only experience with knives is opening envelopes and peeling apart oranges!"


    Still, no matter how he ranted and raved...


    It really seemed like no one wanted the responsibility of being the Hero.


    Akira huffed, crossing her arms.


    "Fine, then!"


    She continued onward with reluctance, stomping her feet, as the [Cattle Squell] followed in whispers.


    Internally, Akira was seething with anger.


    ''All I wanted was a danish¡­''


    ''What''s my company gonna do without me?''


    The corridor opened up to a room ahead.


    Without looking, Akira entered into it--still wrapped in her frustrated thoughts.


    ''I have a meeting with Tencent in Shanghai tomorrow, but I don''t even know when tomorrow is! Or for that matter where this place even is, or what I am!''


    Growling, she grasped her own breasts to instantly feel soothed.


    Eyes closed, she released a big sigh.


    "Much better than stress balls," she said.


    To which a gruff, deep voice gave a low laugh, then answered:


    "I''d like to be the judge of that."


    Akira''s eyes shot wide open, as she could detect a looming presence behind her.


    She turned, to come face-to-face with a group of [Level 8] [Soldier Nandi]: like the [Hungry Nandi], but decked in full suits of grey metal armor with imposing battle axes at their backs, tattered black cloth hanging from their wide-belted waists.


    They rose from their seats at a long table, pinprick eyes gleaming red in the dim light.


    Judging by the playing cards strewn across the table, the foamy beer steins in their hooved grips and bitter stares, they''d just been in the middle of...something.


    "Women," one mooed, with a bleary drunken gaze and wobbling stance.


    Akira had to think fast: she knew she couldn''t fight them, nor could any of the Squell. Turning tail and running away seemed risky as well--at such a close proximity she could smell their unclean furs and putrid warm breaths, within range of a lunge for sure.


    Fortunately, problem solving was the bread and butter skill of the CEO, so Akira could remain calm and figure out a plan.


    One of the [Squell Cattle] was near to her.


    She was frozen in fear, gawking with a vacant stare.


    It got Akira to think...


    As a businessman, one of the first things she''d learned was the importance of catering to market trends. That way, you could reliably count on a return on your investment--rather than if you''d taken a more careless approach, or tried to please everybody at once.


    Then, it dawned on her:


    Dealing with the Nandi all boiled down to simple supply and demand, with the "demand" being "women."


    Therefore, the "supply" was--


    In a flash, Akira pulled Lazuli''s knife and slashed it across the thin front fabric of the distracted [Squell Cattle]''s ragged top, tearing straight through it in just a single clean swipe.


    Her chest was thus exposed: a beautiful pair of breasts, jiggling on release from their fragile holsters.


    "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA?!"


    She gave a high-pitched squeal in alarm, falling backward unto her rump in her haste to cover herself up with her hands.


    However, it was too late:


    The Nandi had caught a glimpse¡­


    And wanted more.


    They jumped her like wild animals.


    They pinned her to the ground.


    They clawed and bit at her flesh, tearing away her clothes as she screamed in terror.


    Meanwhile, Akira and the other Squell fled.


    "You killed her!" One yelled.


    "I did what needed to be done!" Akira retorted.


    "You''re no Hero--you''re a monster!"


    She laughed. "That''s right! The monster that''ll make it out of here alive!"


    They travelled many more twists and turns through the labyrinthine corridors, as Akira--being one who always seeks to innovate, and make more efficient--eventually discovered she could go much faster by running on her squirrel-like hands, like an extra pair of feet.


    The other Squell following suit, in an ensuing quiet thundering of pattering paws.


    At the blinding fast speed of their newfound scurry, they darted past the other Nandi Soldiers they encountered patrolling the halls¡­


    Although, a few weren''t quite fast enough. That, or they let their fear get the best of them.


    ''Survival of the fittest,'' Akira called it, either way.


    This was truly a cow-eat-squirrel world.


    Their tortured screams would serve to pave a path to freedom for the survivors, though...


    As before long, a bright light appeared ahead.

 Chapter 6 - Abysmal Karma Starting Experience (Part III)

    Akira Maximilian was almost free.


    However, there was still one big surprise in store for her in the fine print...


    When she, along with the three remaining Cattle Squell, drew closer to the light at the end of the tunnel--what surely signalled an escape from this nightmare--as already she could feel the warmth of the sun on her face. Smell the fresh outside air, an aromatic scent telling of a pine forest undoubtedly nearby.


    She could also hear a crisp, clear sound of rushing water--


    ''Wait. That''s actually getting kind of loud.''


    The rushing water, as it turned out, was a course of river rapids snaking through a canyon, both fortunately and unfortunately situated at the bottom of a several yards high plummet which was all that awaited the fleeing runaways.


    Fortunately: because the water could break their fall. Unfortunately: because even if it did, they could still get drowned or crushed to death anyway.


    One of the Cattle Squell turned to the others, shaking her head with worry.


    "No way are we surviving that. We hav--"


    Before she could finish, there came a brief, barely audible FWIP of something travelling incredibly fast through the air, followed by that something--a crossbow bolt--being seen jutting out of the Cattle Squell''s chest, her eyes turning wide with the realization.


    The other two Squell Cattle gasped and started crying.


    Akira merely went silent, gaping in shock.


    Regardless, there was nothing to do but watch as the stricken squirrel-girl was stumbling around, unable to formulate words beyond a series of foul, choking grunts, before another volley of fired shots pushed her, crumpling, over the edge.


    "Hurry! They''re getting away!" A Nandi Soldier could be heard shouting, their hunkered forms mustering in a line to block the only way other than forward.


    Akira had a decision to make, and it was a surprisingly easy one.


    Either to die, or to maybe not die.


    ''It really does feel like I was brought into this world with the intent of it being my executioner,'' she pondered, while taking one last inspection of the turbulent white waters below and breathing deeply, preparing herself for the latest leg in this marathon of everything and everyone existing solely to maim and/or horribly torture and kill her.


    Then again, a life on the edge and being constantly targeted wasn''t all that new for the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO.


    So Akira took the plunge, as did the other two Cattle Squell.


    Having managed to veer herself clear of the rocks and a subsequent splattery demise in her descent, the impact of hitting the water still felt like it could break some bones if she hadn''t managed to stick the landing just right.


    From there, it was all up to the flow of destiny. Literally.


    The river current was too strong for Akira to resist, other than to hold her head above the cool waters and bring up her arms to shield herself against the rocks.


    One of the Cattle Squell was still with her, the other gone forever.


    It began with six, now only they remained.


    While clinging onto a drifting log momentarily, allowing herself and her companion a chance to catch their breaths, Akira did still have to wonder about the fate of one other.


    She looked back, in the direction of a mountain range from whence the river had flown.


    There, she glimpsed a side of what could immediately be described as a fortress, carved directly into the brown cliffside using crude tools, operated by crude hands, in service of a master with crude intentions.


    Akira Maximilian may still have considered Lazuli''s "heroic sacrifice" foolish, but it was also thanks to it that he had any chance at survival to begin with.


    It was a debt he hoped to one day repay, if given the chance.


    ''I may not be a proper Hero¡­''


    ''Though I am still a businessman!''


    ''A cutthroat kind, but also one who never forgets to return favors.''


    ...


    Eventually, Akira and the last Squell Cattle washed ashore unto a sandy bank in a peaceful forest, where the sun was shining and birds were chirping in the trees.


    They walked for a while, until it felt safe, when Akira plopped down to rest.


    "Woohoo!" She cheered, throwing her hands up in the air. "You''ve done it again, Akira Maximilian! Yet another crisis averted!"


    The Squell Cattle sat vacantly staring, with her knees pressed against her face.


    Akira looked back at her, concerned by the fact she hadn''t said anything so far, with an entire demeanor like she was functioning on auto-pilot not fully paying attention to or caring about anything that was going on.


    "I still haven''t got your name," Akira said, trying to be friendly. Obviously taking pity on the poor girl, after all they''d just been through.


    "Those were all...my friends," she murmured, in a daze.


    "Your friends? You mean¡­" The others.


    "We all woke up in the same forest together, like this one," she went on saying, wiping her arm across her eyes. "It''s a virtual game world, we realized. So, we were going to all play and go on adventures together...in a party...but then¡­we went to sleep at our camp one night in the woods, and..."


    She tilted her head down, breaking into light sobs, as Akira gave her an awkward pat on the shoulder.


    "Uhh¡­" she wasn''t sure what to say. But a simple ''get over it'' probably wasn''t the play. Akira personally couldn''t relate to viewing people as anything but mere disposable pawns, and here was a case where said friends had--so far as Akira was concerned--served their purposes more than quite well!


    Conversely, the Squell Cattle had plenty to say to Akira, when she suddenly raised her head with an angry look.


    "What the fuck''s the matter with you?"


    Akira gave an anxious laugh. "It really depends who''s asking¡­"


    The Squell Cattle stood over Akira, furiously pointing into her face. "Are you some type of sociopath? Do you not have any value for others at all, other than to serve you?!"


    Akira answered with a lovely smile, her cute pink lips raised and stretched across her face from ear-to-ear.


    "Yes! That''s why I''m rich, but you''re not."


    She gave a mocking laugh. "You mean you were rich! But guess what? Here--in this world--you''re totally broke. And you''re gonna need a party to make it anywhere."


    Akira replied with a yawn, making a show of lying down.


    "Idiot! What are you all relaxed for?"


    "Eh. I just have to learn the way how to quit this dumb game, don''t I?" Akira said, closing her eyes while drilling a pink finger in one fuzzy ear to clear the wax. "Then I''ll get to ride on a private jet to Shanghai, while you''re getting plowed by your 40-year old gym teacher in the broom closet."


    "Smug bastard! You really don''t have a clue, do you?"


    Akira opened one eye to look at her.


    "Hm? About what, you annoying ungrateful little girl?"


    Crossing her arms, Cattle Squell bore a smug grin. "Oho! Maybe I shouldn''t tell you then. I should just let you learn the hard way, since you''re so clever that you don''t need others."


    "I never said I didn''t need people," Akira spat, looking away to conceal the evidence of her becoming frustrated, at the prospect of some juicy secret being kept from her. Then, giving way to a mischievous grin. "On the contrary, I make use of people all the time.


    She chuckled, turning back toward the Squell Cattle.


    "They''re easily my most valuable as--"


    She stopped, realizing she was suddenly alone.


    She heard a laugh and some foliage rustling, glancing up just in time to see her disappearing into the brush at a barrelling pace.


    "H-h-hey, wait!" Akira yelled after her.


    "No way!" She shouted back. "I''m gonna find a real hero to protect me!"


    Akira''s ears could pick up on other presences chasing alongside them, with doglike huffs and growls and racing paws against dirt. Though too soon to say for certain, it was very unlikely to be a friendly pack of strays.


    "Erm--Cattle Squell! It''s dangerous!"


    She briefly glanced back over shoulder, still scurrying fast as she could. "What the fuck did you just say to me, asshole?!"


    Akira groaned. Video games.


    She wasn''t even going to bother trying to explain.


    "I still don''t know your name!"


    The Squell Cattle made an abrupt stop, panting as she faced Akira with a smile.


    "Oh! My name. It''s actually--"


    WHOOSH! A wolf lunged at her from out of a nearby bush, seizing her by the neck before she could finish and giving her a violent shake.


    Akira, having lost Lazuli''s knife during the river rapids ride, scoured the ground.


    Until, her eyes fell upon--a rock!


    She lifted it up, and then bashed it down onto the wolf''s head, several times, until it released the Cattle Squell from its jaws with a pained squeal and retreated away.


    Falling to her knees, Akira held the injured Cattle Squell in her arms.


    Blood was pouring out all over her hands. Her eyelids were drooping,as she struggled to keep them open. Worst of all, the neck was bent at an odd, sideways angle.


    However, the Cattle Squeal could still talk:


    "Hah!" she said in a low, whispery murmur. "Maybe you are a Hero, after all..."


    "Cut it out with that shit," Akira shot back sharply. "If I were a ''real'' Hero you wouldn''t be dying right now." It was obvious she was trying too hard to come off as tough, when she was actually becoming emotional.


    She lifted a finger, touching a freshly formed tear in Akira''s eye.


    "I managed to...make a rich man cry¡­"


    Akira huffed. "Tell me, damn it! There''s not much time."


    Glancing up, she saw an entire pack of eight or so more wolves was drawing in from all sides, forming a circle: snarling, growling and snapping their jaws at them.


    Yet the Cattle Squell gave a small giggle, summoning Akira''s attention back to her.


    "It''s funny, I...don''t know your name either, but...I hope you make friends in this world. And that you''ll really, truly cherish them. Even if you''ll never change your ways." She sighed, closing her eyes for the last time, with one final message being spoken:


    ''But maybe it''s best that...you won''t change¡­''


    ''Even if it''s lonely¡­''


    "Quit being dramatic, dumbass!" Akira pleaded.


    But already, it was too late.


    The entire species of Cattle Squell cage buddies had thus been eliminated--each done in by the terribly ironically harsh reality of this video game world.


    All except for Akira Maximilian, with yet another cutthroat decision to make.


    ''Sorry, I have to use your body as bait.''


    ''Whatever your name is...I hope you still find peace.''


    Because he would need the head start.

 Chapter 7 - Shell Do Anything To Learn How To Shoot A Fireball!

    Akira had shaken the wolves, and it wasn''t long before she came upon a clearing with a small tent beside a rushing clear stream, where her nostrils tingled at a mouth-watering freshly cooked, salty aroma.


    ''Someone was cooking here recently¡­''


    By the stream, she noticed some tiny fish were hung on a spit over a smoldering fire.


    Akira''s tail was...wagging in excitement!


    ''Ah, I''m starving!''


    Tears of pure joy streamed down her face.


    ''Is anybody home, though?''


    Peeking her head into the tent, she found it empty. So, after a quick glance around the area just to be sure it was clear, she did a little scurry-hop over to the dying campfire--inhaling its up-close scent deeply, exhaling with a satisfied grin, her mouth dripping warm juices.


    ''It isn''t caviar, but I guess it can''t be helped,'' she mused. ''Until I get my bearings in this strange world, I''ll have to eat what I can get.''


    So albeit reluctantly, she lifted the spit and was about to bite the first fish off it, when suddenly, a ball of fire careened past--just narrowly missing the side of her face--landing in the stream with an upheaval of hissing steam and scattered, stray embers.


    Akira froze, her mouth still ajar, as she shifted her eyes in the direction the fireball had flown from.


    A young guy was standing there, his finger still pointed with smoke rising from the tip. His hair was brown and untidy, with bangs falling in spiky strands over his lively green eyes. He was wearing a ragged brown robe replete with holes and tears to impart it with a tattered, worn look that matched well with his similarly scuffed and bedraggled leather gloves and boots.


    Upon his head was a wrinkled and crooked dark green hat, making his status as a Mage abundantly clear.


    In Akira''s eyes, however, he was a peasant.


    And as such, Akira''s natural instinct was to avoid him altogether, if not for the fact this particular peasant could shoot fireballs from his hands¡ªa feat in which Akira had taken an immediate, keen interest. Because surely, such a powerful ability would be of great help to have at her disposal.


    "Hands off my fish!" The Mage snapped, interrupting Akira''s scheming. "Craft your own Survival Pit!"


    Akira took a deep breath.


    First things first, she needed to calm the peasant down before she had any chance at being taught how to shoot fireballs. But without any of her usual means available, Akira would instead have to improvise, using the tools that were available to her...


    Thus, Akira pushed up her breasts.


    Poised her hips, in a temptingly seductive way.


    Widened her eyes and pouted her lips.


    She tried everything she could think, to appear as seductive in her naivety as possible!


    "Survival...Pit?" She inquired, in the most sickeningly soft voice she could muster, while fluttering her lashes like a schoolgirl and tilting her head quizzically: her bobbed, brown hair lightly brushing against her shoulder, as she gazed innocently at the Mage, with sparkling Anime-girl pupils. "Do you mean this silly widdle campfire?"


    "Vash" wasn''t so easily entranced, however:


    "Yeah, that''s right! A survival pit! Haven''t you heard about [Life Skills]?"


    Akira blinked innocently. "Uhh..."


    "Besides, what kind of nerve do you have to call my campfire names, right after you were trying to steal from it!?" He gave an enraged growl, lifting both his arms as flames lit up inside both palms. "What...the heck is wrong with you, woman!?"


    With the only ploy left in her playbook having been dashed, Akira sighed in defeat. ''I pulled out all the stops there, but it looks like I''m about to get my fur roasted.''


    However just then, while she was silently pouting, Akira observed Vash''s gaze drift upward to focus on something above her head, as his expression of fury abruptly faded, into one of mild surprise.


    "Oh!" He exclaimed, the fires dissipating from his hands.


    "I see now that you''re only level 1."


    He laughed, smiling sheepishly, as he rubbed the back of his head. "Ah, I get the picture now--you''re a NOOB!"


    Akira was confused again. "A noob?" It kind of sounded like boob, and not the good kind.


    "A NOOB is a new player," Vash explained. "Since you''re only level 1, it makes sense that you wouldn''t know about Survival Pits..."


    He cleared his throat as Akira groaned, sensing a lecture coming on:


    "Survival Pits serve a variety of purposes. They''re useful for cooking, enchantment burning, and empowering the fire magic of nearby players. However, perhaps their nost invaluable purpose is to ward off wild monsters from a player''s camp for as long as they remain active."


    "Ah, so you''re basically saying it''s not just a dumb campfire?" Akira said, glaring.


    "Right! It''s actually a vital technique for surviving in this world," Vash answered, giving a jovial laugh. Then, motioning to the campfire with his hand. "So anyway, it''s cool if you wanna have a fish."


    Akira gave an excited nod, panting with her tongue hanging out like a dog''s.


    Reduced to all fours, she made a frantic dash to the pit, where she eagerly plucked away one of the delicious-smelling, crispy fried fish; bringing it within a hair''s width of her mouth, she paused to savor, and salivate, at the thought of what delectable wonders awaited.


    Beneath the cutesy veneer, though, Akira Maximilian felt she had Vash all figured out.


    ''He''s a total nerd!''


    ''Probably head over heels for me. Hehe.''


    ''One of those high intelligence, low charisma types who always work in IT.''


    Doubtless, she would acquire the secret of the fireball in due time! Then, he would happily wash his hands of this ingrate, just as soon as he''d outstayed his usefulness.


    ''Although, perhaps,'' she thought deviously, ''he could still serve as my target practice.''


    It was this very thought that Akira was secretly amusing herself with, when out of nowhere Vash gasped and planted a hand on her shoulder, startling her into dropping the spit just as she was about to take her first bite out of the fish.


    "I just realized!" He exclaimed, as she stared daggers at him.


    "You''re a noob, so you need better gear!"


    Akira was granted no say in the matter, he immediately took her by the arm.


    ...


    Vash dragged Akira to an area of the woods where the trees were more spread apart, beckoning for her to duck behind a bush with him as he pointed to something ahead.


    "Wolves!" Akira exclaimed in a hushed breath.


    They were prowling about on a ridge further along in the glade, each performing the same cycle of repetitive motions: pausing to hunker down, sniffing at the ground; making a dramatic gesture like they were howling, yet without producing a sound. ''Very strange,'' Akira thought.


    Vash nudged her in the side, whispering: "Not just wolves. Try squinting at ''em."


    Shrugging, Akira did as she was told.


    And like magic, a strong of floating text suddenly appeared above each wolf''s head:


    [Starving Wolf] [Level 2]


    Along with a long, green bar beneath it.


    "That''s their name and level, as well as their HP gauge," Vash continued. "Every monster and player can be analyzed in this way." He snickered. "SexLover69."


    Akira gasped. "You could read my name?!"


    He gave a wry look. "Well, that is sort of the purpose of a display name."


    "So...I''d be able to see yours too, then?"


    Testing it, she squinted at the mage, as sure enough it revealed to her:


    [Vash] [Level 10]


    "Now, I brought you here for a reason," he said. "Sometimes these wolves drop armor pieces."


    Akkira looked to him in disbelief. "Armor? As in...clothes?" She scoffed. "Do you mean clothes similar to those ratty things you''re wearing right now?"


    Vash shrugged. "It isn''t anything fancy, but it''ll protect you better than what you''ve got now."


    Akira rolled her eyes. ''Bizarre,'' she thought.


    "I don''t suppose they''ll drop anything from the latest Louis Vuitton catalog?"


    Vash chuckled, with a quick "you''re funny."


    As he then, without warning, pushed her out into the glade, toppling her face-forward into the grass with her tail sticking up like a flag in the air.


    "Bastard!" She hissed as she jumped up.


    Her fist drawn, she reared toward Vash while he remained hiding in the bush.


    "What the hell?! Are you trying kill me?!"


    Behind her was a growl followed by a snarl, and teeth chomping in anticipation.


    As warily, she turned to come face to face with one of the Starved Wolves, looking like it was about ready to pounce on him like the IRS onto a secret offshore banking account.


    "W-w-what do I do!?" Akira stammered, half-turning to the unconcerned Vash-in-a-bush.


    "Try to stay calm, for starters," he said.


    "Seriously, a Mangy Wolf is one of the weakest mobs in the game, so quit being a big baby and just hit it a few times! I promise you''ll be fine."


    "I would if I had a weapon, you moron!" She snapped. "Or do you expect me to use my bare hands!?"


    The wolf lunged with its fangs drawn and Akira narrowly avoided it, kicking up clumps of grass and soil as she nimbly rolled away by a sizable distance.


    "Woah!" she exclaimed, adrenaline pumping. "When did I learn to move like that?"


    "It''a because you''re a Squell!" Vash yelled to her. "But not only are you quicker than the other races, you can also use your claws to attack!" Vash urged: "Squells have retractable claws!"


    "My...claws?" Akira peered down at her hand, a set of claws jutted forth from her furry fingers.


    The Starved Wolf wasn''t about to wait for her to figure all this shit out, though, as it charged her again. This time, managing to clamp its jaws around her forearm then violently shake its head back and forth, as Akira¡ªin a panic, remembering the fate of Squell Cattle #5 to the same move¡ªfrantically swiped its eye with her other clawed hand, prompting it let go with a pained howl.


    Akira could see it was momentarily stunned, unable to put up a defense.


    So, she went straight for the neck this time.


    With a startled yelp the beast''s whole body shuddered, just before it imploded into a cloud of binary and pixels.


    Akira fell back as soon as the clash was over.


    Panting, she inspected the lingering bite mark on her arm, oozing blood.


    Vash was explaining, as he stepped out into the clearing: "Unlike a lot of MMORPGs, health doesn''t regenerate automatically in this world."


    Akira was confused as ever. "MMO--what?"


    She cringed at the sting of her wound as Vash noticed, with a pitying frown.


    "I''ll get that all patched up for you, in a sec."


    He proceeded to make a small gesture with his fingers in the air, prompting a translucent computer UI to appear in front of his face showing a scroll-through list of items with accompanying graphics.


    "What''s that?" Akira asked, in awe. "It looks like a fast food menu."


    Vash chuckled, while he was continually swiping left and right with his hand to navigate the interface. "Pardon the messy state of my inventory," he said. "I haven''t had time to reorganize."


    "Inventory," Akira repeated aloud. ''So it''s like an invisible backpack? Wow!''


    She attempted to mimic the gesture she''d just seen Vash perform, to no avail, as meanwhile he had walked up behind her and started to apply a giant, white gauze bandage to the bite wound.


    "A wound can only be healed using a Bandage like this," he said.


    Once finished, he showed a small glass vial.


    "Once a wound is healed, you can drink a potion to restore back your health."


    Akira examined the red contents of the vial.


    Then glanced at Vash, wary.


    "How do I know you aren''t trying to drug me right now?"


    Vash gave an amused grin. "Because you''re the SexLover here¡ªnot me," he said, shaking the bottle in his hand. "Come on and drink it already, killer."


    Sufficiently amused by this unexpected, minute display of wit, Akira complied.


    Right away, after gulping down all of the warm, sweet liquid that tasted something like children''s cough syrup only with the punch of an energy drink, she felt good as new--the emptied vial disappearing in an effect similar to when the slain wolf had imploded.


    "So, how was it, 69?" Vash asked, pumping his fist in the air excitedly. "Your first ever hunt!"


    Akira licked her lips, catching some of the potion that was caught on it. Now was the time for her to pounce¡ªnow, or never--as she sighed, posting her hands on her hips and swiveling back and forth with a pouty frown.


    She drew close to Vash, swaying back and forth with a sultry gaze.


    "It''s nice I have claws and all," she said, pausing to fake another sigh, "but I could probably kill a lot faster, if you taught me that fireball trick you used earlier..."


    "Oh!" Vash said, lifting his hand to conjure a ball of fire in it. "You mean this, right?"


    He turned to hurl it like a fire baseball, the two watching as it flew in an arc at high speed toward a distant Starving Wolf, exploding on impact¡ªannihilating the wretched beast, before it could even see it coming, in a shower of sparks.


    Akira''s eyes were glistening with excitement.


    "Yes, please! Teach me how, senpai!"


    Vash lowered his head, letting the shadow of his hat fall over his face as he closed his eyes.


    "Sorry, but I can''t." He said flatly.


    "I''m sorry, but..."


    "Only us Mages learn to cast Fireball."


    Akira felt deflated.


    Really, she wanted to break down and cry.


    However...this did make her curious of something.


    ''Well, if I''m not a Mage, then--''


    What class was she?

 Chapter 8 - A Forced, Unskippable Tutorial

    Akira reached [Level 2] from going won to hunt many more [Starved Wolves], while Vash mostly stayed back to watch and provide occasional medical assistance.


    Throughout her battles, many of what Vash referred to as "drop items" were attained, since the way it worked--much to Akira''s bafflement--was that, sometimes, when a wolf would disappear after being killed, an item would be left lying on the ground. Mostly, it was predictable, "normal" things like [Wolf''s Fang] or [Mangy Fur], but occasionally really weird stuff like [Tapioca Pudding] or the armor pieces Vash had mentioned.


    "Wait, no!" Vash hurried to try to stop Akira from dipping her tongue into the [Tapioca Pudding], which was brightly orange colored and came in a palm-sized plastic sealed cup.


    However, he was too late, as Akira''s face was filled with instant regret.


    "Ppfft!" As soon as she''d lapped some up, she immediately spat out the horribly, slimy, disgusting goo that tasted like raw soil--with a gooey, mushy texture not unlike pond scum.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?" She snapped at Vash, tossing the rest of the gruel away with a sweep of her arm.


    He fell back, rolling in laughter.


    "It isn''t funny, you asshole!" Akira seethed.


    "Why did you just eat something you just picked up off the ground, though?"


    "I-I-I don''t know!" she stammered, crossing her arms as she stuck up her lip and showed him her side. "This world doesn''t make any damn sense!"


    Still, in a way it came as somewhat of a relief to Akira on a deeper, primal level. If only because a world in which unlimited supplies of high quality items could be easily obtained, from simply killing wolves and the like, sounded terrible for business.


    Regardless of her concerns for theoretical profit margins being satiated, her stomach groaned from having been denied its sustenance yet again.


    "Aww. It looked so good, too¡­"


    Ceasing his laughter, Vash rested a sympathetic hand on her shoulder.


    "Disappointing, I know. Food dropped by monsters heals a small amount of HP, but always tastes bad," he said, his eyes unconsciously wandering over Akira''s body...


    She was fully decked out in a set of new armor parts dropped by the wolves, with a pair of fingerless brown wolfskin gloves. Rugged grey hide sandal boots. A fur-collared grey wolf''s hide midriff top, with exposed cleavage, and exposed brown wolfskin bra through the gaping side windows. A white fur-coated miniskirt bottom, with a hiked brown wolfskin thong--all of it combining to give Akira a look best described as ''a gritty, lowbrow Fantasy furry hooker.''


    Vash had shown her how to equip the [Howling Set], as it was called, through her inventory. Which caused them to instantly appear on her person, in a stream of data symbols, with the [Slave Rags] she''d been wearing before being automatically stashed into the inventory.


    "It''s so weird," Akira remarked, while the two were returning to Vash''s camp as the sun was setting--its dying light casting the whole forest in a hazy orange filter.


    Vash shook his head, stirring himself from gazing at her breasts again.


    "Huh? What is?" he said, flustered.


    Akira could tell he was staring, finding it to be amusing.


    Smiling, pushing back her butt, licking her lips as she examined herself--liking every last bit of it she saw. "Well, not that I''m complaining, but this outfit I''m wearing now looks so different on me than how it appeared in the inventory, or when I first picked it off the ground."


    "Ah...right...how observant!" Vash said, with a nervous laugh, as he stooped to toss a few [Sticks] he''d gathered until the Survival Pit. "Armors change appearances based on the race of the player."


    "I see," she said, lightly pressing a set of fingers into the plush fat of her waist.


    "Squell clothes are notoriously...risque."


    Akira yawned, plopping down to sit cross-legged by the survival pit.


    "I picked the correct race, in that case."


    With enough sticks lined up and neatly arranged, Vash conjured a small spark of fire to light them. After which he snatched one of the leftover fried fish from the spit, and went to sit across from Akira.


    "There''s actually no option for race selection in the system."


    Akira''s ears twitched. "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. The system chooses for you itself. No one''s sure how it makes that choice, or whether it''s completely by random, though¡­"


    Akira watched him proceed to greedily eat his fish, frowning.


    She couldn''t be more hungry!


    Glancing over, she was relieved to see one fish left remaining on the spit and nabbed it.


    "I wish Squell existed in real life!" she said, closing her eyes to picture it: "I''d have a whole mansion full of them, all lining up to greet me every evening with their tails wagging, looking all cute and sexy in their maid aprons, swimsuits and tight lingerie."


    Akira was bringing the fish to her lips but stopped, when she noticed Vash had suddenly grown quiet with a serious look.


    "Huh? What''s the matter¡­?"


    Vash shook his head, putting on a fake smile.


    "Forget about it. It''s nothing."


    It certainly didn''t seem like "nothing," but Akira didn''t press it--mostly because she didn''t really care all that much. After all, it was only a matter of time before she left this world behind and none of it would matter.


    The long-anticipated fish wasn''t even that good anymore, either. Not after sitting out for so long.


    So, after hearing her complaints, as sunset turned to night Vash tried to teach the still-hungry Akira how to catch more: taking her to the nearby stream, where right away she proved to be too impatient¡ªletting fish after fish go, because she would be too hasty when it came to reeling them in.


    "Argh!" She protested, after yet another nibble on the line yielded nothing.


    Nothing, save for what would''ve surely resulted in another bruise on the ass, if not for its ample padding. "I didn''t bust my now beanbag-like butt to become a billionaire CEO, just so I would have to catch my own damn food!"


    Vash calmly took the fishing rod from her, recasting the lure into the shimmering moonlit waters.


    He chuckled. "Billionaire CEO, you say?"


    "That''s right! The youngest, richest, uhh...handsomest¡­" she was listing all the titles off on her fingers, but still forgot.


    "It explains why you''re so helpless."


    "What do you mean I''m helpless!?" Akira snapped, her competitive nature shining through. "I thought we already confirmed that I''m a ''noob,'' and you''re obviously some kind of expert."


    "I''m only Level 10." Vash replied, giving a shrug and a sheepish smile.


    "So? Level means...what exactly?"


    "Consider it like a scale of how tough you are, and your experience as a player," he explained. "Levels are gained from engaging in all sorts of interactions with the world: killing monsters, cooking and fishing, adventuring to places you''ve never been before¡­"


    "See?!" Akira pointed. "You''re like a frigging encyclopedia!"


    Vash was still focusing intently on the line, bobbing gently in the water. "I just read through the manual a bunch, is all. I''ve actually spent most of my days camped out in these woods, killing off wolves."


    "Is that really all you do? So boring!"


    "Well, I go into town every few days to sell my extra junk, and--"


    Just then, Vash stopped abruptly--reacting to a yank on the lure. He gave a hard pull back on the fishing rod, drawing out the line with a large fish attached to it.


    Akira stared jealously at the sizable catch as it was then deposited unto the bank of the stream, flopping and waving its fat silver body in desperation. Then she turned back to Vash with a bitter look, as he tipped his hat at her with a grin.


    "Sure, I make it look easy," he said, "but it actually took weeks of honing my Fishing Cultivation to reach this point."


    He continued: "That''s because this game, much like real life, is all about the grind. Your ability to do anything that grants you experience toward levelling is tied to a ''skill cultivation'' with a level of its own--increased by remaining diligent in your efforts, and humble in your failures."


    Akira laughed coldly at these words as she stood up sharply, hands on her hip.


    "A game, being like real life?!" She laughed. "I bought my first summer mansion while YOU were probably off stocking shelves in a convenience store, and wasting away hours playing stupid games like this!"


    She leaned forward, her ludicrously large breasts sloshing in their weak restraint.


    "I don''t need any advice on how to work hard to achieve my goals. And xertainly not from a lowly gamer such as yourself, trying to sound like a wise old sage."


    For a while, a tense silence prevailed in between the two.


    Akira was continually staring into Vash''s face, watching for any changes. Waiting eagerly for any perceptible shift¡ªeven the slightest¡ªin his obnoxiously upbeat demeanor, which she was certain to only be a front for his lustful feelings toward her.


    However, Vash just shrugged, as he shook his head with a casual sigh.


    "I suppose I have been babying you a bit..." he said, yawning as he stood up, then proceeded to walk leisurely toward his tent. "Since I''ve already eaten, I guess I can just leave you to cook the fish all by yourself."


    "Wait!" Akira cried without thinking, with a nervous glance down at the fish.


    Watching its pathetic floundering...she couldn''t help but feel she was in a similar state, as it seemed to be staring straight back at her through its one big, glistening eye.


    But Akira was stubborn.


    "F-f-fine! Be that way!" she huffed, shaking her fist at the tent. "I''m not all that hungry anyway!"


    She poked her head inside, glowering at Vash where he lay with his hat fallen over his face, and arms crossed behind his head. "Anyway it''s cramped in here, so you''d better make more space than that!".


    "I think not, fair lady!" Vash said, putting on a posh accent. "It would be most indecent of us to sleep in such a close space together." Tilting the brim of his hat upward with one hand, he revealed an amused grin. "I''m sure there''s a 5-star Hotel somewhere nearby..."


    "Bastard!"


    Akira stormed out of the tent, fuming, with a growl of frustration.


    ''I know what he''s trying to do!'' She thought furiously, moving to a tree at the center of the camp. ''He wants me to get down on my knees, grovel for forgiveness, and then probably do something else that''ll make a lonely loser like him feel special!


    ''But I''ll show him: As a smart, successful, independant CEO squirrel-woman¡ªI don''t need his help!''


    Akira jumped at the trees with her claws drawn, becoming hooked into the bark. Thus, she was able to scramble up the tree effortlessly, and nestle herself comfortably in the branches. It would serve as an alright bed for the night, with her wrapped tail serving as a far cozier blanket than any amount of money could buy.


    Akira contemplated Vash''s words as, in her mind, it was clear he was one of ''those'' who operate by the delusion that a rich person has never known any hardship.


    ''I''ve only known hardship since arriving here¡­''


    She thought back to her old life, and whether the company was running fine without her. She thought about her parents and her sister, and how they were probably grief-stricken by his sudden disappearance.


    How''d she even come to be in this world?


    Lazuli made it sound as though she was being punished...but...


    If this place is something like Hell¡­


    Wouldn''t that mean¡­?


    Akira shook her head. ''No! I won''t believe it.''


    The last Squell Cattle had died before telling Akira what grand secret she knew. Something she made seem like it would come as a huge shock, right when Akira was talking about returning to the real world.


    It made her wonder if, maybe, the secret could have been that¡­


    There really was no turning back?


    That perhaps she was going to be stuck in this world, in this form, forever?


    But, no...that couldn''t be!


    This was just a video game, wasn''t it?


    However...what if--


    Thinking back, the last thing Akira remembered seeing, before somehow ending up in this world, was--


    Blinding lights. A fast-approaching truck.


    Akira remembered somebody had pushed her out into the street. After which, she awoke to the floating green text, condemning her to a fiery demise...


    No way was it a coincidence.

 Chapter 9 - A Rude Awakening To A New Reality

    Akira Maximilian wasn''t one to dream, but on his first night in Another World...


    He found himself back at his office suite in the Akira Corps. main building''s 100th floor, receiving what those in his profession sometimes referred to as "the penthouse special."


    "That''s it!" he moaned, throwing his head back against the wrinkly leather chair. "Best. Birthday gift. EVER."


    Better than any sports car, or private island!


    Whoever the girl was, her latching gums and slathering tongue were working divine wonders on Akira''s tiny assistant, with an unyielding moist, suctioney grip--desperately craving his climax, as if more than anything in life.


    But why? Not out of love, that''s for sure.


    More likely because she needed to pay off some student loans, or other such peasant crap Akira could resolve with the signing of a single check--never to hear from her again.


    Who was she? It didn''t matter. So long as she continued to deliver.


    And deliver she did, until earning a delivery in turn as reward.


    Because just as Atlas must surely shrug sometimes, so too did Akira''s steel fortitude--thus culminating in him blasting out her insides, with his Chief Executive goof juice.


    The release was incredible. A sweet surrender to savage ecstasy, from defiling the insides of some guy''s daughter without remorse. Only a sick, twisted glee. Better still, the defilement was being paired with the sound of her soft lips diligently accepting it to the tune of several loud, unrestrained gulps. Good girl.


    ''I have to see her face,'' he thought amusedly. ''So that I can thank her personally, for such excellent service.''


    More importantly, he had to check to be sure the little whore had swallowed it all; his juice would probably sell for billions on the donor market, and he could have an ice cool Bepsi on call within minutes if she dared think she could get clever with the master of deception and backstabbing himself.


    Only, when he finally hunkered down under the desk, to look and see who''d been working their magic on him with their lips all this time...


    He was utterly horrified to find:


    None other than Shizuka Maximilian! His own little sister, curled into the space beneath his desk, staring up at him!


    She was wearing her usual formal secretary attire. Though her hair, once a plain brown, had since been dyed the same blood red as her brother''s, and was matted to her head and neck with the sweat of hard work.


    Something warm and sticky was spilled onto her lips, which she proceeded to casually lick up like a dog would a spot of gravy.


    "Nii-san," she breathed in a sensual murmur, as an ungodly look of sensual delight descended upon her cute, round face with clear blue eyes. "I hope I did a good enough to earn a raise."


    "Ah!" Akira awoke from the vision with a yell, as a rock was pelted at her forehead.


    "Yow!"


    Startled, and having completely forgotten that she had slept in a tree, she rolled over too sharply and plummeted out of the tree, landing in Vash''s outstretched arms.


    "Ah! Sorry to wake you, but I''m headed into town and wondered if you wanna come."


    He continued to hold her up by the armpits in front of him, like a doll he''d just found lying around, looking fondly at her brooding look of neutral lips with furrowed eyebrows.


    Internally, Akira was screaming from the realization of how small she was to fit in his hands: her cheeks puffed out and her head tilted up slowly, as she nervously held in her breath¡ªif her skin bore anything lighter than the beautiful tan that it did, Vash would undoubtedly be witnessing her face be flushed bright red.


    "Putmedown," She blurted out quickly, to which Vash didn''t respond.


    Then Akira, feeling ignored, erupted¡ªa tiny, fur-covered volcano with big boobies, overflowing with prideful wrath¡ªkicking her legs against his chest:


    "SET ME ON THE GROUND, THIS INSTANT!" She shrieked. "I am not a CHILD, or a TOY!"


    "I''m a GODDAMN CEO!"


    "Relax," Vash said, being taken aback. "Someone''s not a morning person."


    Once that kerfuffle was resolved, though...


    Of course Akira agreed to go with him: because what''s an Isekai story without a traveling party?


    And also because, despite how annoying this Vash fellow could be, she had to admit that she at least felt slightly more...secure, having him around. As together, they continued to travel through the woods, only stopping to fend off occasional [Starved Wolves].


    Akira was appreciative of all the violence, though. She''d felt extraordinarily tense ever since her dour musings of last night, and it served as a decent outlet for her frustrations.


    However...


    There were also other, far more fearsome kinds of beasts, which began to crop up--


    Such as a [Level 5] [Bitcheater Bear] that reared on its hind legs at their approach, issuing a menacing growl to all bitches that would dare intrude upon its domain! While out of the corner of her eye, Akira smirked when she glimpsed Vash taking a step back¡­


    Looking like a scared lil bitch!


    ''Now I''ll show him who''s the noob!'' She thought, sprinting forward.


    "69, wait!" Vash called to her--


    However, it was too late to stop her now.


    Akira lunged at the beast, eager to dig her claws into it¡ªonly to be warded off with a hard smack across her chest by one of its massive paws, sending her reeling across the grass with a stream of blood flying through the air in her wake.


    As she struggled to sit up afterward, she could see the [Bitcheater Bear] barreling toward her!


    ''Crap!''


    It looked like there was nothing for her to do but to await an inevitable mauling, as she lay there totally defenseless; until suddenly, a giant fireball came crashing into the bear from its side, with enough size and power to entirely engulf and obliterate the beast instantly.


    Akira grew to [Level 3], but the ensuing fanfare of sound and visual effects did nothing to relieve her from her frozen state of terror.


    ''I...almost died. To some stupid bear.''


    Even though this was just a game, it felt so...


    Real.


    She remained frozen, staring in shock, even as Vash ran to her yelling, "I told you to stop!" Looking the angriest that she''d ever seen him, with a bandage already in hand when he knelt beside her. "That Bitcheater Bear had three whole levels over you!"


    Akira scoffed. "What do levels matter, anyway?"


    "Just about everything," Vash said as he applied the bandage to her wound. "It determines how many hits you can endure without dying. The amount of spells you can cast, and the energy you have to make movements.


    "If something is a higher level thsn you, it automatically puts you at a disadvantage.''


    "Is that so?" Akira said, scratching her chin as she was made to wonder something about this other world, that she strangely hadn''t thought of before.


    "What happens if someone dies in this world?"


    Vash bit his lips and his eyes narrowed as he turned away, his hands briefly ceasing their application of the bandage to the gaping gash across Akira''s chest.


    "That''s...one thing I don''t know," he said with a heavy air about him. "Nobody does."


    Akira swallowed nervously.


    "I''m...sorry. I was so reckless, and I made you worryThis world is like a second chance at life, but I shouldn''t count on there being a third."


    "You''re apologizing?" Vash questioned.


    "Yeah. All you''ve done is help me, but I''ve been a total ass."


    "But you''re a CEO. It''s only natural."


    Akira shook her head. "No. It''s really not."


    She bit her lip, thinking of her past cruelties. How she''d been heartless in her treatments of others, even her own sister, saying to herself it was necessary to survive.


    However, was it really? Or was Akira Maximilian just an evil person be default?


    "I''m going to try to be betted," she said to Vash, accepting his hand to help her up then dusting herself off. "That said, I''ve noticed your [Fireball] has a brief delay to charge, doesn''t it?"


    Vash nodded. "Yup. Approximately five seconds. Longer, if I want the extra kick."


    "In that case, I''ll let you be the first to attack strong enemies. Then, I''ll come in from the side, while the enemy is focused on you in your vulnerable state."


    Vash grinned. "A sound business strategy, my CEO friend."


    Akira patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m counting on you!" she said. "My sweet, sweet ass is an investment that must be protected, at all costs!"


    "R-right." Vash replied awkwardly.


    Said "sweet ass" was becoming more and more of a lingering presence on his mind.


    He''d barely slept a wink last night through a head filled with unshakeable fantasies, of what treasures lie beneath her barely concealing clothing.


    ''I don''t wanna be like one of those scuzzy high levels who prey on low levels!''


    Still, he was only a man. It would only be a matter of time, he feared, until merely sleeping apart from her would no longer be sufficient to keep his lust in check.


    Their journey through the forest resumed across several more encounters, until eventually they arrived at a river. It was here, Vash explained to Akira that the region they''d been travelling through was called the Azule Forest. Their destination being Acquama Town, a popular hub for new players.


    "Shouldn''t be much further," Vash told her, as they continued along the river banks.


    "Think of Acquama...as basically the Roman capital, after Rome collapsed. All roads still lead to it, even if it''s no longer as important as it used to be."


    "I''m Interested in seeing how other players trade and interact," Akira said.


    "Looking to make a fortune, are you?"


    "It''s what I do! Though, In a world of infinite puddings and valuable armor pieces dropped from random forest animals, it''s obvious I''ll have to try some different approaches in this world."


    Vash chuckled. "Hearing you talk like that, it''s no wonder I was just a salaryman and not a CEO."


    Akira shrugged. "I wasn''t all that big a deal," she lied with a mischievous look, before abruptly turning serious again. "Hey. Not to bully you or anything, but I''m guessing you''re an older guy. Maybe in your late thirties, or early forties...?" She said, judging by the air he gave off¡ªthat of a lifelong underling, long since settled into his dismal lot in life.


    She watched him smile sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Actually...I was only twenty-five years old when I committed suicide, and turned up here."


    Akira froze, dead in her tracks, as Vash continued to nonchalantly walk forward for a while, before glancing back at her.


    "Is there...something wrong?" He asked, bearing an inquisitive look. "69-san..."


    Akira was wide-eyed, her mouth left hanging after what she''d just heard. "Did you really just...admit that you had killed yourself, and then walked off like it was nothing?"


    They stood apart from each other, silently searching the depths of one another''s still gazes, the river rushing loudly at their side.


    It was Vash who spoke first, as he proceeded to unveil a normal red business tie he''d secretly been wearing--tucked from view under his outfit. "A memento from my past life," he told her. "Every player receives one. And although mine is just a regular [Business Tie]...it could come in the form of all sorts of things, to best represent who they were in life."


    "Memento¡­?" Akira gawked. "And what do you mean by ''who they were in life?'' What exactly are you saying?"


    "My death...feels like a long time ago." He said nonchalantly, following with a shrug as he turned away. "I only brought it up so that I could teach you something else that''s important to know about this world." He paused for a moment¡ªturning back to her sharply, with his solemn eyes ''piercing her soul,'' as they say.


    "Every player in this game is someone that has died in the old world, and been reincarnated."


    Akira was speechless.


    "No!" Her heart was pounding, her buckling knees turned to jelly.


    It was just as she''d suspected, after all! With Vash''s words not only confirming her memory of the truck crashing into her, but also forced her to come to terms with yet another gruesome reality...


    That Akira Maximilian¡ªthe world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire¡ª


    Was no more, in fact, Nirvana was no mere game¡­


    It was the afterlife!

 Chapter 10 - Seeing The Sickening Sights At Acquama

    Akira and Vash followed along the course of the river, until it reached a crystal blue lake basked in white and lavender lilies. Where, situated on an island at the center of the lake, was the town itself: surrounded by a great wall of unblemished white marble, seeming to float atop the still waters¡ªonly made accessible from the shore by a single wide, cobblestone bridge.


    Other players were traversing the bridge on foot, dripping into and out of the city through a tall iron gate.


    They were all low-levels, like Vash and Akira, some of whom were also dressed in the full [Howling Set], while others settled for what amounted to rags or Roman style togas, all bright-eyed and excited about whatever adventure next awaited them.


    ''Those poor motherfuckers,'' Akira thought to herself. ''Just wait ''til they see what I''ve seen.''


    Posted at the forefront of Acquama''s tall entry gate, as well as along the course of the bridge at regularly spaced intervals, were warriors labelled as [Level 50] [Immortal Guards]. They were dressed in matching white and gold centurion armor, their helmets topped by blazing bright orange and yellow tassels. All standing statuesque, armed with imposing golden spears, swords and shields.


    Seeing all these soldiers and defensive fortifications, Akira got to thinking...


    "Strange," she turned to Vash, saying, "I highly doubt there would be all this security just to keep the local bear and wolf population in check."


    Vash lowered the brim of his hat to cast a shadow over his eyes, grinning.


    "Who knows, 69? Nirvana is a big place."


    Thus, whilst Akira was struggling with feelings of being a small fish in a big pond, she and Vash finally made it across the great bridge and past the threshold of the grand enormous gate¡­


    To venture forth, into a whole new world.


    "Welcome...to Acquama!" Vash announced, holding his arms out at their surroundings.


    "Your first major town!"


    Akira was stricken in awe, from the very first sight.


    Immediately, she glimpsed a striking resemblance to the city of Rome among its fragrant scented, decadent concrete and brick villas, lush green pavilions, and rustic marketplaces lined by stalls hung with see-through drapes scattered with flower petals. Old world pottery and tiles. Fresco murals painted on the sides of buildings held up by rows of carved round pillars. Marble busts and towering statues, depicting various identifiable Roman gods and goddesses.


    As everywhere, countless other players swarmed the streets like Tokyo during the morning rush hour; a population largely made up of players between the levels of [1] and about [15], most of whom were abundantly busy: Scampering around, beating loud footsteps across the cobblestones. Bustling in and out of guild halls and quest halls and auction halls and forum halls. Inspecting the market stall wares, while talking and joking amongst their party members.


    Some were engaged as day laborers or artisans, toiling in the hot sun.


    To Akira, they all seemed so...happy.


    She had to wonder if it was because they were still oblivious to this world''s tragedy.


    Or, did those who knew...come to accept it?


    High-levels were exceedingly less common: the highest Akira saw that day being a sole individual at [Level 44], spotted taking a leak in a gutter. They, as a rule, appeared distinctly more wizened and mature compared to the low-levels; looking like adults in their early thirties, as opposed to college aged teens.


    They were most often seen in pairs, rather than parties, ostensibly as romantic couples between all different combinations of sexes: Leisurely strolling while holding hands. Whispering and giggling quietly to each other upon scenic balconies. Some kissing in tucked away plazas, or passionately making love in dirty alleyways.


    Akira noticed that, generally, the higher a player''s level was, the progressively more bulky and intricately styled armors they wore...


    That is, if they were a male character.


    Because on the other hand, armors became ever more skimpy and revealing for the girls, to a point where only their modest parts were being covered¡ªeven then, just barely¡ªin outfits that could best be likened to lingerie; replete with pasties, lavish jewelry and anklets substituting as footwear, tasseled or glistening sequin bras and thongs, thongs and more thongs.


    Many of whom, were also...


    Visibly pregnant.


    ''Girls can get pregnant in this world?'' Akira thought, in awe. ''But how?! If every person here is supposed to be reincarnated...''


    She saw some infants as well as children, both labelled with [Levels] in the negative range¡ªclear indicators of this being the bizarre reality¡ªbut still, in her mind it was the [Tapioca Pudding] all over again!


    It just didn''t make any sense!


    Vash could see Akira''s expression of sheer befuddlement, patting her on the shoulder.


    "I was a noob too, once," he told her. "It may take a while, but you''ll get used to seeing stuff like¡ª"he motioned to a pair of intensely muscular human males nearby, smooching each other in just their boxer brief underwear, underneath the cascading waters of a fountain.


    Akira smirked. "Do as the Romans do, eh?"


    "I''ve heard it gets really slow and dangerous to level up at around the 40s, so a lot of players just couple off and basically retire at that point."


    "Isn''t it weird?" Akira said. "Not knowing what a person was in their previous life?"


    "I suppose it all comes down to the individual," Vash answered, then abruptly pulled Akira to a bench by the fountain, discreetly pointing at something. "Look."


    Akira looked, and saw it was a [Level 25] tan, blonde Squell in a two piece flannel bikini with a huge baby bump, pushing a [Stroller] alongside a [Level 41] Human male in thick, black, spiked plate armor with a white skull-painted horned helmet. Both flanked onall sides by their horde of other children, Squell and Human alike, with [Levels] in the negative range.


    Vash leaned on Akira''s shoulder, whispering as she watched them go: "I''ve been told...the ''end game'' for most girls is to have as many children as possible."


    Akira reared back, shooting him an amused glare.


    "You want that to be us, don''t you?"


    In his surprise, over such blunt straightforwardness, Vash fell back in alarm with a sudden coughing fit--


    fearful that he''d been too forward, and now would face her wrath!


    "No, 69-san! I swear I was only--"


    "Akira," she corrected, as she moved to hoist him back onto his feet from behind. "My name is Akira."


    "Akira¡­" he repeated. "That''s a beauti--"


    Before he could finish, Akira brusquely locked him in place with her hugging arms, squeezing her fat breasts tightly against the curvature of his spine.


    "Akira! What the he--"


    "Take me somewhere to eat," she ordered. "A nice restaurant that serves seafood."


    "Huh¡­?" Vash couldn''t think straight. He could feel her chest continually expand and contract with her breaths, her nipples poking through the thin fabric of her top to temptingly graze against his back.


    She breathed her words against his bare neck:


    "Don''t you want to please me?"


    "Aha...!" Vash groaned, both swooning over and feeling embarrassed by this bullying treatment at the same time; woefully unequipped to fight against it. "S-so forceful, all of a sudden!"


    Akira smirked. Having once been a man herself, she knew just how to pull at his strings to make him dance:


    "At this rate, you can keep on dreaming!" She laughed, pulling away from him sharply with a hand placed on her hip. "I would never dedicate my precious womb to a man who couldn''t even keep me fed!"


    IAkira had resolved herself to not be cutthroat anymore, except for emergencies...such as this--continued, irksome rumbling in her stomach--as she was also still furious at Vash for leaving her to sleep without any dinner last night.


    Fortunately, with Vash she didn''t have to try too hard.


    As minutes later...


    The two were sitting down to a grilled lobster lunch, at a cozy little fresco diner.


    And ut was here, while waiting on their order to come, Akira regaled him of all her experiences in Nirvana before meeting him: About the dungeon filled with captive Squell, and the Nandi. About Lazuli''s rescue as well as Akira''s own daring, totally unheroic escape with the other Cattle Squell. Ending her tale of events by telling him about the last Cattle Squell who died to wolves, right before she''d found his camp...


    "Sounds like a bad karma starting zone to me, if there ever was one" was his simple response.


    Akira grimaced. "That''s what Lazuli said."


    "Is it possible...she''s still alive?"


    Akira let out a sigh as she faced away, her eyes narrowed in concentration.


    "I...don''t know. But I owe it to her to return someday, when I''m stronger, if she is. Because I''ve been thinking, maybe this new life is meant as...like, a chance at redemption." She brushed a hand along her other arm, in a show of growing discomfort. "One I feel as though I''ve been wasting, by continuing to carry on selfishly...with no consideration of others."


    Vash glanced at her, wisdom shining through in his eyes.


    "I think we all become shaped by the kind of world we''re born into, in order to survive in it," he said. "So, if Nirvana is really anything like a purgatory for sinners, it''s because it allows us to escape from all the old junk that used to tie us down, and completely start over. A full reset."


    Akira nodded in understanding, feeling a slight relief. "Yeah. It''s almost like a clean slate." Her eyes narrowed again. "Almost, except that we keep our memories."


    Vash swirled the umbrella in his [Martini Glass], before taking a quick sip.


    "Some believe the children of this world are persons reincarnated with their memories erased," he said. "Though, if you ask me, it''s far from preferable."


    Akira crossed her arms, hanging her head in sadness.


    "To think...all these people are dead."


    Vash looked at her with sympathetic eyes, saying nothing for a while before grinning.


    He''d come up with a diversion to cheer her up: starting by flashing his tie to get her attention¡ªthe same one he''d referred to as his "Memento," while they were walking along the river.


    "This tie...my memento¡­" he said, flapping it at her face.


    "What about it?"


    "You can''t take it from me."


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "Is that a challenge?"


    "Not really," he returned, with a mischievous smile. "I''m only saying, no force that exists on Nirvana, as far as I''m aware, can tear it away from my neck."


    Akira rolled her eyes. "Oh, please."


    She slowly extended a hand, reaching forth to grab it¡­


    "I mean, it''s just a crappy, regular old tie¡ª"


    Just as her fingers wrapped around the fabric and started to pull, though, Akira felt something like an electrical shock go all the way up her arm to the shoulder.


    "YEEEEEOOOOOOOOOW!"


    She screamed in pain as she fell back, toppling from her chair.


    Vash laughed, joined with some of the other players eating at the restaurant, as Akira then sheepishly picked up her chair and sat in it again.


    "Asshole." She huffed, facing him with a raised set of claws.


    "I did warn you!" he blurted, holding his arms up in surrender. "Mementos are what''s called a [Soulbound] item, meaning they''re attached to a person''s body for as long as they live."


    He gave a wink. "So, don''t go around randomly pulling off people''s clothes."


    Akira snorted back a laugh.


    "Yeah. But what if you''re, like...about to do it...with someone...and they''ve got..."


    As her words trailed off, Vash just gawked at her with uncertainty for a time, before it dawned on him what she was actually saying:


    "Ohhhh," he said, snapping his fingers at her in realization. "I get it now! You''re talking about if two players are about to have SEX, and someone has got on¡ªlike¡ªa pair of Memento [Nipple Piercings]."


    Akira gave a nervous nod, sensing the judging looks of other restaurant-goers.


    "That''s easy." Vash shrugged, pausing to take a loud, crunchy bite out of the lobster tail he''d ordered before continuing, chewing with his mouth open: "All the player does is just un-equip it for a bit. A [Memento] can still be placed in your inventory, if you want. Since I guess that still counts as it remaining on your person."


    "Well, where''s my Memento, then?" Akira asked.


    ''Since you said every player gets one¡­''


    Vash raised his hand, bidding her to wait for an answer, but then spoke with his mouth full anyway:


    "You haff to shee the Or-icle!"

 Chapter 11 - The Azure Oracles Big, Brutal Beating

    In Nirvana, very few were capable of achieving a Cultivation level of 100.


    Even to arrive just shy of this incredible summit, at level 99, was to stand on the cusp of divinity¡ªas did someone whom Vash wanted Akira to meet after they''d finished their seafood lunch.


    "The Azure Oracle is kind of a big deal," Vash said as they were walking. "She''s Level 99, and crazy wise and powerful."


    Akira was scratching her chin, intrigued.


    "They''re called an Oracle," she mused. "So it must be that they can read the future, right?"


    "Not only that, Akira-san!" Vash said in a rushed, excited voice. "The Azure Oracle knows everything! She can dip into the System code like it''s nothing, to answer any question you can think of! It''s also how she can retrieve a player''s Memento."


    Their destination was a temple called [The Azure Palace], built atop a ledge jutting from a cliffside draped in waterfalls.


    Similar to the rest of Acquama, it was constructed in an ancient Roman style with marble pillars and decorative reliefs coloring its pearly walls. If caught in a direct beam of sunlight, it would give off a radiant glow that could be viewed from miles away at its elevated position¡ªlike a beacon¡ªoften having the desired effect of luring in new players.


    Inside the temple was a large, wide-open space, whereupon entering one needed to wade through an atmosphere thick with static, causing their hairs to stand on end, produced by Her mere presence¡­


    Sat upon her giant throne, the Azure Oracle loomed large at a height of no less than six meters, from the top of her silver laurel crown to the hem of her austere white toga, beholden to a certain Queenly majesty. The pupils of Her eyes, with their unfathomable gaze devoid of pupils, flickered with dormant lightning¡ªbut a small glimpse of the fierce storm, brooding within. Her skin was pale blue with streaks of emerald, like painted waves of the sea, with trailing hair as white as clouds.


    As a figure of godlike authority in her own past life, Akira Maximilian respected the power she exuded; every ounce of his mortal being immediately desired to breed with her, so as to create the most supreme pantheon of glowing-eyed, blue-skinned part-squirrel CEO superbabies that there ever was.


    Because at that moment she understood, with utmost clarity, that one''s value in this world was judged not primarily by their wealth¡­


    But by their level.


    ...well...


    ''Level and wealth, as well as how SEXY they are!'' A holy trinity.


    ''Actually, this Oracle''s pretty cute...''


    ''Though, I wonder if players at her level can even still make love.''


    Secretly, Akira had been extraordinarily flustered since her walk with Vash, among the depraved masses of downtown Acquama, and wasn''t sure of how to express it.


    ''I''ve...never felt it this strongly before.''


    She gulped, sweating bullets. Her plush thighs quivered with desire, as her anxious gaze lowered to the tiled floor.


    Seeing her in this state, Vash stepped forward alone, in a sweeping bow, as the Oracle watched with a serene expression. Like a kindly mother, expecting a cute showing of crayon drawings.


    "Great Oracle! I have a new player with me who seeks your profound wisdom."


    He then gestured to Akira--


    Adding, with a cough: "Ehem! If you''ll please excuse her name."


    The Oracle¡ªunbothered¡ªgave a magnanimous smile. "A charming name, to be sure," she said, in a voice that was crystal clear, gentle and soft as a lapping wave, but with an underlying strength of a typhoon: forceful, if need be.


    She lowered her great head to stare closely at Akira, summoning a cool gust of wind in her wake.


    "Tell me what it is that qualms you."


    "Help!" Akira pleaded with a grimace as she turned to Vash, hunched over and groaning in her continued frustrated anguish. "Stomach...hurts...body hot...can barely...breathe¡­"


    "Your stomach hurts?" He snapped. "Don''t tell me you''re hungry again, already!"


    "The Squell Curse..." The Oracle mused, drawing both of their attentions as she stroked her magnificent chin. "An affliction which affects a Squell who hasn''t engaged in any recent sexual activity."


    "W-w-what?!" Akira uttered, in disbelief.


    "What?" Vash uttered, unconsciously beaming with excitement.


    "On that note, I''d like for the two of us to have a little private talk¡ª"she glanced at Vash, her voice suddenly steeped in resentment¡ª"that is, if mage boy here doesn''t mind."


    Vash gave a nonchalant wave.


    "Ah, not at all, Oracle-sama!" he said. "Whatever suits you. After all, I really am so grateful for all you''ve¡ª"


    "Yes, yes, I already know I''m awesome."


    With a wave of her hand, he was encased in a block of ice.


    Akira gasped. "What did you do?!"


    The Oracle shrugged. "Eh, it''s only temporary. There shouldn''t be any lasting effects."


    She snickered, with a devious glint to her eyes.


    "I just can''t stand the guy, personally. He used to come by here a lot asking soooo many questions about campfires and shit. Like, the dude really needs to get laid."


    "You know...take a chill pill."


    Akira laughed through her pain, liking this lady more by the second. "You''re pretty ''chill'' yourself," she complimented. This was turning out not at all like she expected.


    To which the Oracle responded with a charmed smile, extending her hand to conjure a swirl of icy mist to appear in front of Akira, prompting her to shield her eyes. "Now, don''t be shy. We''re going to have a little fun now, just to help you relax."


    From out of the mist, a human shape was drawn.


    It was a freckle-faced young woman of a short stature and top-heavy, but otherwise slim figure. Shoulder-length hair, colored a dark ginger brown. Squinty eyes, with vibrant brown pupils, and perfectly pouty kissable lips. She was dressed in a black leather jacket and skirt; tall, glossy black laced-up boots with fishnet stockings, and a metal ring choker. A real punk.


    This woman borne out of the mist was labelled [Level 1] [Azure Mirage], speaking in a far more subdued version of the Oracle''s booming voice:


    "We''re just a regular pair of midwestern gals," she said. "Both musicians. I do lead vocals, you play the drums. We started a garage metal band with some other friends in High School, and stayed together all through college, playing a few gigs out of state, making a name for ourselves."


    She crossed her arms, bearing a frown.


    "It...really almost seemed like we were going places, but then¡­"


    While the Mirage spoke, Akira noticed more of the icy mist creeping in along the surroundings like a rolling fog, until it fully enveloped her view of the inside of the Azure Temple.


    She then watched as, gradually, the cover of mist took on various shapes and forms, culminating in a scene of a dimly lit motel room with rain pouring outside in heavy sheets. The bright headlights of cars, rushing by on the street, flooding in through the long glass window. A retro television showing a flickering image flooded in static, with garbled and distorted audio. An alarm clock on the bedside dresser, reading five minutes after midnight.


    The [Azure Mirage] was standing at the foot of the bed with an open guitar laid across it, undoing the zipper of her jacket.


    Tossing her head, she let out a weary sigh.


    "Unfortunately, there was an accident...on the drive to one of our gigs¡­"


    Akira glanced down at herself, to see she was wearing a red tight-fitted midriff band T-shirt, cropped denim shorts and cowgirl boots.


    "What the fuck is this shit?"


    As well, her Squell arm fur, ears and tail were noticeably absent.


    Then she took a cursory looke around, and saw...Vash! Still entombed in ice, his eyes were shifting with apparent consciousness throughout all of what was happening.


    Meanwhile, the Mirage continued her narration:


    "We''re the only surviving band members."


    She threw off her leather jacket onto the floor, revealing the lime green band t-shirt she wore beneath it. And her lovely round breasts, Akira noted.


    "Because of the tragedy we''ve both had to endure together, a love has blossomed between us¡ª"she slipped the band t-shirt off over her head, down to a black-laced shoulder-strap bra with lavender cups¡ª"two talented and passionate young women, at the very height of our beauty¡­"


    The Mirage then drew close to Akira, her voice falling to a raspy whisper: "Seeking comfort in one another''s warm embraces."


    Akira''s heart was beating fast.


    Her knees were weak, her brow slick with perspiration.


    She wasn''t sure of what was going on, but knew she liked it: the mirage proceeding to wrap their arms across her back, gripping her by the shoulders, nestling their head snugly against her.


    "I want out of this crappy town, babe."


    "Uhh¡­" Akira murmured, thinking, as she could feel the Mirage''s expectant gaze upon her.


    ''Was it like...a game of pretend?''


    ''Roleplay, it''s called?''


    "I''m...uhh...working on a business degree," she returned quickly, testing the waters.


    The mirage nodded, pleased.


    "You always were good at numbers."


    Sighing with relief, Akira watched as she turned and strode toward the bed, plopping down onto it then facing up at her with a coy smile.


    "What?" Akira asked, wary.


    She was sitting cross-legged, dangling one booted foot out at him.


    Akira nodded, with understanding.


    Stooping to one knee, she started undoing the lace of the first boot.


    The Mirage gave a small, amused laugh.


    "It''s a miracle you''re still alive."


    Akira froze, keeping her head bent low.


    The rain outside continued to drone nonstop. A truck could be heard speeding through a large puddle on the highway, spraying a huge tide of water.


    "Deep Karma wanted you DOA."


    "Deep Karma?"


    "It''s the System that governs all of Nirvana."


    Akira scoffed. "You talk like it''s a person."


    "It is," she cut back sharply, halting Akira as she was drawing the first boot off their foot. "Deep Karma is a sentient A.I., its chief duty being to individually judge every person''s soul before they enter into Nirvana."


    "So, computer God wants me deadl¡­"


    With an annoyed growl, the Mirage brushed their other foot against her face.


    "Hurry up! I have needs too."


    Akira sighed, grinning. "Yes, dear." Finally, yanking off the first boot and tossing it aside, secretly delighting in the musty smell of the Mirage''s feet.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with me?''


    Shaking her head, she returned to her senses. Then slid over, to start on the next foot, as the Mirage returned to speaking "in-character" again:


    "It''s raining cats and dogs tonight."


    "Y-yeah," Akira meekly replied, gliding her gaze across their nicely fattened thighs.


    "Packaged" meat, with the stockings on.


    Maybe it was this "Squell Curse" the Oracle had mentioned, but Akira Maximilian was a churning cauldron of tense emotions, waiting to blow.


    Being all slow and romantic in his approach¡­


    Just wasn''t going to cut it.


    She shot a playful glance at the Mirage.


    "I assume...none of this is real."


    "None of it," she murmured in reply.


    Akira''s breathing grew heavy, filled with excitement.


    "So, I can do whatever I want?" An intense stare pervaded her eyes, hinting at some dark machinations within. "Like, injuries and hypothermia...wouldn''t be real concerns, would they?"


    The Mirage only smiled, eyebrows raised.


    ¡­


    Hours later, the alarm clock in the dimly lit motel room still read five minutes past midnight.


    However, neither of the two former bandmates turned lovers were to be found in that dimly lit motel room. Instead, they were outside, allowing their intense lovemaking to be doused by the piercing cold rainfall:


    Rolling, intertwined, across the parking lot asphalt.


    Slamming against motel doors.


    Strewn across the splashing wet stairways.


    There was no rhyme or reason, or delicate art to it at all; only rawly exposed pent up passions. Nor could it have just been Akira''s so-called "Squell Curse" acting up, either.


    It went...far deeper than that. Dipping into something primal.


    A profound inner craving she''d had¡­


    To re-exert control.


    As the Mirage¡ªan extension of the Oracle¡ªseemed all too content to allow him that privilege, in spite of her being one of the most powerful beings in all of Nirvana. Each forceful act against her elicited a gasp or a grunt, but never a sound of protest or complaint.


    The reigns were fully in Akira''s hands.


    And yet, Akira was growing more and more angry; becoming ever more vicious and brutal in her treatment of the ragdoll Mirage, as if fighting against something.


    Scratching. Throwing. Pummeling.


    Bones were being broken. Flesh ruptured.


    Akira still couldn''t accept the reality of her own death¡ªthat of her real self¡ªaka the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO.


    She couldn''t accept that all she''d traded her life, her youth, and even her soul for¡­


    Was completely for nothing.


    And now she was starting from the bottom rung all over again, with an omnipotent entity conspiring against her. Only spared, thus far, through the undeserved sacrifice of another¡ªLazuli: one far more worthy of this second life than he.


    ''Even the Squell Cattle to live more...''


    Akira dragged the battered and broken [Azure Mirage] with her to the roadside, feverishly looking to and fro for any cars as the street lay eerily¡ªand in her mind, suspiciously¡ªempty.


    "You''re stopping the cars from showing up," she growled through her gritted teeth.


    "Because you know what I''m about to do!"


    Through her broken teeth and swollen, purple-bruised face covered in blood, the Mirage nonetheless still managed to crack a smile.


    "No one...controls it," she gasped. "It''s only...fate."


    Akira''s eyes widened. "Fate¡­?"


    She heard a loud carhorn, the side of her face washed in oncoming floodlights.


    Turning, she froze when she saw it¡ª


    A speeding delivery truck!


    Exactly the same as the one that ended her first life!


    ''It isn''t planned, it''s just fate?''


    Screaming in rage, she¡ª


    Fell to her knees. Head bowed.. Crying.

 Chapter 12 - Is Everyone In Another World Just A Huge Pervert?!

    The illusion faded, as did the [Azure Mirage].


    Akira had found herself in the Azure Temple before the Oracle once more; as she remained kneeling on the ground in a crumpled, traumatized state.


    "Wh...why?" was all she could utter.


    "I know why it is you''re here," the Oracle said to Akira as she rose from her throne; then proceeded, at an elegant stride, toward her. While passing the still-frozen Vash-sicle along the way, without looking she flicked her hand to free him from his icy prison¡ªfalling flat on his face, into a puddle of melted water.


    She stopped directly in front of Akira, kneeling so that her face was hovering above theirs.


    "Your Memento...is an artifact of great power," she stated as Akira looked up at her, bewildered. "As such, I prepared this small test for you: in order to judge your worthiness."


    Akira glared. "You set me up?"


    "Yes," she replied quickly. "I have lied to you, as well¡ªthere is no such thing as the ''Squell''s Curse.''"


    "Also, I have acted with certain ulterior motives in mind..."


    Akira watched, with mounting disdain, as the light blue pallour of the Oracle''s cheeks became tinged with a darker shade of cerulean. *Blushing.*


    "Honestly, I just really wanted you to fuck me."


    There was a moment of silence, of jaws dropping, as neither Akira nor Vash could believe what they were hearing; the near-transcendental entity before them now awkwardly twiddling her hair, biting her lip¡ªa ditzy schoolgirl trying to play it casually, after confessing to their crush.


    "Umm...so yeah," she said, breaking into giggles. "I had a blast, so I hope you did too."


    Akira was incredulous. "You were...there?"


    She nodded. "I experienced everything, using the Mirage as a medium."


    Akira squinted. "Everything...?"


    She nodded again, more slowly this time.


    "And you actually...liked it?"


    She averted her eyes and covered her face, trying to hide her true feelings.


    "You crazy maso bitch," Akira spat, furious from the realization that she''d just been reduced to nothing more than an angry [Vibrator].


    However, there was still business to be taken care of.


    "Here¡ª" the Oracle calmly reached out and touched Akira on the forehead, briefly shocking her with a jolt of electricity, then just as quickly drawing away.


    Akira noticed a change, right away.


    "Is this...?" she glanced down, curiously eyeing a money-green tie that was now inexplicably dangling from her neck.


    "Is that...?" Vash whispered, excited.


    Rushing in to touch it, and¡ª


    ZAP! He fell back, yelping in agony.


    "My Memento." Akira gasped, her expression quickly fading from one of wonder to disappointment as she looked up at the Oracle. "It''s just a stupid regular tie like Vash''s!"


    "Only in appearance," the Oracle said. "Yours, is the [Big Business Tie]: it guides the wearer toward invisible [Fortune Veins], found scattered all across the land of Nirvana. These areas can be considered as hotspots of ''good luck,'' or what a CEO such as you might call ''opportunity.'' Although," she added, with a serious look, "a fortuitous outcome is by no means guaranteed. It still depends on the bearer''s own capabilities."


    Akira nodded, a bright smile returned to her lips. "A perfect fit for me, in other words." She held it up in her hand, watching in awe as a shimmering gold laser shot out from its tip¡ªfiring off in a straight line into a wall.


    ''This was it,'' she thought with triumph.


    ''A "foot in the door," of this weird new world!''


    She was eager to get started on her adventure, but first she still had a few pressing concerns to bring up with the Oracle:


    "You said you first needed to test me, to find out if I''m worthy of my Memento..."


    "Uh-huh."


    "And I passed? By beating the shit out of you?!"


    Vash bristled. "What?! You beat up the¡ª"


    The Oracle nonchalantly froze him again, saying to Akira, "yes, I judged you worthy of receiving your Memento, despite still having some reservations¡­"


    "But why? Isn''t it hugely risky?"


    "Because you didn''t jump in front of that truck."


    Akira gaped. It''s only fate.


    "I...don''t get it. What is that supposed to prove?"


    The Azure Oracle giggled. "It''s fine if you don''t ''get it,'' Maximilian. I''m the Oracle¡ªmy thought processes are unfathomable to you mere mortals."


    Akira sneered. "''Unfathomable'' is right. Crazy bitch."


    She gave a tickled laugh.


    "Oh, stop it...we only just got through..."


    This just left one final matter Akira wanted answers to, which she''d been contemplating ever since first hearing of the existence of someone like the Oracle...


    "If you''re so all-powerful..." she said, gritting her teeth.


    "Why don''t you rescue Lazuli?"


    [SCENE IN PROGRESS]


    The Oracle stared for a moment, with an unreadable face, as Akira watched her features become gradually more twisted into open malice: sharply narrowed eyes, an upturned grin with a full set of teeth showing. "What was that?" she asked in a rude, sarcastic tone, pointing her ear, before abruptly straightening with a knife-edged smile. "Sorry, but I can''t hear you over this loud squall that''s going."


    She suddenly extended an arm, in a gesture like a raised salute, as her outer robe flew open in a howling gust of hurricane-force winds issuing forth.


    Vash was quickly flung, spiraling, through the thrust-open doors of the temple.


    But Akira managed to hold on, with her claws dug into the smooth rock of the temple floor, feeling the Oracle''s burning malevolent gaze upon her.


    "Helping out you mortals is always a slippery slope!" the Oracle seethed. "I''ve allowed you the privilege of pleasuring yourself with me. I gave you your Memento. I''ve answered every single one of your stupid fucking questions..."


    All the while, Akira was grimacing through the storm force winds continually pushing her back, leaving long claw marks etched into the floor in her wake.


    "I...wouldn''t call...having a mental breakdown...''pleasurable.''"


    Against the wind, she struggled to her feet.


    Shielding her face with her arms, she proceeded in slow drawn-out steps.


    "You''ve gone...insane with power..."


    Watching her struggle, the Oracle gave a cold laugh. "Deep Karma has shown me glimpses of your potential futures: How the paths you may venture, whether Good or Evil, both foretell greatness."


    Her eyes narrowed, imparting a sinister vibe.


    "It would be a huge risk to not destroy you right now."


    She then lowered her arm, prompting the wind to cease; result in Akira falling face-forward, coincidentally landing at her feet¡ªonly further amplifying their frustration.


    "You...bitch!"


    Whereas the Oracle, conversely, gave a grin of slight amusement, upon observing this particular fated outcome.


    "If I were to command you, right now, to kiss my toes and beg for me to spare your life, you would have no choice," she said, now showing only cold apathy towards her plaything. "However, true power is the ability to take what you want..."


    "Without needing to ask."


    With the utterance of these words, the Oracle then nonchalantly lifted her leg. Forcefully nudged it against Akira''s face, to topple them as they were trying to rise. Then, crushed them against the floor beneath her sole; doibg so whilst lightly tossing back her head and brushing out a wave of her long, ocean blue hair against her hand. Only revealing a slight, miniscule grin to show for her wicked amusement.


    Akira was spasming...with shameful pleasure.


    Being a former CEO, she was just as vulnerable to the same cruel "hot and cold" treatment, which the Oracle so craved: to give power, and in turn seize it back.


    Only, there was no way for her to seize it back in this scenario.


    She was completely and utterly powerless.


    Akira''s crushing torment only ended once the Oracle had had their fill¡ªreleasing Akira from her entombment, then promptly sweeping her away out the door with another powerful gust of wind.


    Following this forced ejection, just as Akira was righting herself the doors to the Azure Temple slammed shut.


    Akira tried pounding on it, but to no avail.


    "Dammit!" she yelled, only giving up once her knuckles were scraped and bloody.


    She sank to the floor, her head hung in defeat.


    And like this she remained, until Vash gingerly approached with a [Bandage] in hand.


    "No way to move but forward!" he exclaimed.


    Akira gazed up at him, her initial instinct being to scream for him to go away; but instead, she found solace in his stupid, grinning face, and strangely a will to stand again.


    "That''s...right," she replied, still shaken as she regained her feet. Broken, but alive.


    She remembered the [Big Business Tie] she''d just recieved, trailing her fingers along its soft satin fabric; thinking now, there was only the way forward. ''If this thing even works the way that Azure Bitch said it does.''


    Regardless, and with no way to be certain but to try, she angrily followed its guiding light with Vash through the streets of Acquama.


    "Everyone in this world is a goddamn pervert," she grumbled under her breath. Just as the two were passing by a cute, blonde low-level Human girl, dressed in a frilly pink swimsuit, prostituting herself on a street corner.


    Greeting passersby with a cheery smile, she was holding up a digital sign which described her rates:


    Blowjob 500 Gold


    Anal 1000 Gold


    Frontal 2500 Gold


    + In a Dungeon 800 Gold


    + Group 300 per extra person


    Akira cringed at the sight.


    However, Vash merely shrugged. "It makes sense that the players have become like this, if you think about it," he mused. "I''ve heard horror-stories from some high-levels, about how the risks of adventuring far outweigh the rewards. How monsters become much stronger and smarter, working in organized groups. Even groups of players actively hunting down their fellow players."


    Akira listened to Vash''s dire words, but still didn''t care about the risk. She had a new goal driving her footsteps, that she would stop at nothing to achieve:


    "I''m going to do it," she said with determination. "I''ll become strong enough¡ª"


    "To rescue Lazuli?" Vash chimed in.


    At which, Akira turned to him without saying anything; only giving a small nod, even though saving Lazuli was now only part of the bigger picture she had in mind. Because secretly, after all of what had just transpired, Akira had settled upon a second, much more ambitious goal, to achieve once she''d become stronger...


    That goal being: to rape the Azure Oracle.

 Chapter 13 - A Hot, Sweaty Encounter

    Eventually, the pair arrived at their first stop in the adventure.


    "It''s a bathhouse," Vash told Akira.


    She cringed. "Is it at least gender-split, though?"


    Vash chuckled. "What''s wrong, Akira?" he asked while leaning forward, making a pretend grab at her breasts. "Are you worried about some pervy guy touching you in all your sensitive places?"


    "Gah! Of course I am, you fucking idiot!"


    Akira slapped him down, across the face. "Only one man will ever get to appreciate my tits up close¡ªand it''s me!"


    He rose quickly, with a bitter look.


    "Haha! So you''ve admitted it!"


    "Admitted what, you pervy dumbass?!"


    "You only flirted with me so I''d buy you lunch!"


    Akira shrugged, grinning. "Uhh...duh. The only reason I''ve been talking to you from the start is so you''d feed me."


    "I should''ve let you just starve!"


    Vash was fuming mad. He stormed into the baths alone, ahead of her. But just before disappearing past the purple cloth draped over the doorway, he turned back to deliver one final retort:


    "Well, maybe you ought to be gay!


    "Otherwise, a supreme body like yours is just going to waste!"


    Akira was incredulous. "Excuse me?!"


    She charged in after him, hands posted on her divinely proportioned hips.


    "What''s gotten into you all of a sud¡ª" Upon entering through the curtain, she stopped dead in her tracks at a wide archway that opened to a long, rectangular-shaped main bathing area with an exposed roof, letting brilliant rays of sunlight beam down unto the shimmering, crystal clear waters. Squell, and Human players of both sexes were lounging naked in the pool or around it, in the company of statues depicting various Roman Gods and Goddesses: showing their devotion through wash rubs and massages, rather than prayer.


    At her side while taking this all in with a heavily flushed face, Vash casually unequipped all of his clothing at once, stashing it into his [Inventory].


    "It''s weird if you just stand there and stare, you know," he said with an amused grin.


    Akira swallowed nervously, as it was all far too much skin on display for the curiously modest former "playboy* billionaire to handle.


    All she could do was stand there, frozen, at the sight of the entire room filled with such a large numbers of players casually basking in the nude. Many of whom were Squell like her: seldom alone; whether it be within the arms of one another, or lying with their furry-eared heads resting on a shoulder or sitting on laps. Gravitating toward men and women of either races, or seemingly anything with a pulse for how rabid they behaved as lovers.


    Vash was already being flanked by a group of stray Squell, kissing and gnawing and rubbing against him with mischievous smiles. "A lot of players don''t even bother leveling up," he explained. "They''ll just sit and fool around here all day."


    Akira knew she had to escape.


    So, just as Vash''s back was facing her, she set off briskly down the hallway.


    ''This is no bathhouse...'' she murmured to herself, gritting her teeth in disgust before raising her voice in a panicked yell, declaring, ''It''s a whorehouse!"


    Akira could feel the hungry eyes of passersby upon her, as her fast walk devolved into a mad [Scurry], on all-fours, across the moist and slippery mosaic-tiled floors. A maze of short corridors snaked between the private sauna rooms; wherein all manner of debaucheries were being committed, as the pervading moans and groans, and shrill Squell squeals would attest.


    She continued her mad dash until, suddenly, she felt a firm tug on her tail, that''d been madly flailing in the air behind her.


    Before she could react, the grasp on her tail gave a hard yank, that landed her flat on her butt.


    She heard a cute giggle, like that of a schoolgirl. Followed by a charming, sweet voice saying, "the floors here are far too slippery to be scurrying around like that."


    Looking up, Akira was greeted by a precious large right eye with a brown pupil, possessing a sultry stare. The other, covered by a black patch. The tail-puller was revealed as [Level 3] [Ai]: a Squell with a slim and petite frame, skin the tone of milk chocolate, deep purple hair that fell to her heels. Although cute, she possessed some visible flaws: one of her black ears being slightly cropped, her black tail noticeably crooked.


    Akira gawked at the sight of her. "Ah! You''re not naked!"


    "That''s right," she replied, with a cheerful giggle. "It''s because I want to save myself for my one true love, and no one else."


    She then offered Akira a hand to help her up, which they gladly took; grinning like a buffoon as the two stood apart from each other. "T-t-thanks." Akira mumbled, awkwardly averting her gaze. "It''s...nice to finally meet a decenct person in this world."


    "I know what you mean. It''s like the whole world is full of perverts.


    "Yeah." Akira laughed, when Ai latched unto her arm suddenly, pressing her flat chest against their arm. "Let''s continue this talk somewhere a little more private."


    Moments later...


    Akira Maximilian was seriously beginning to wonder if his experiences in Nirvana were all just part of one big fever dream, when Ai brought her to a sauna room here it was just the two of them.


    The funny business all started with Ai letting out a cute giggle, as she casually slid up beside Akira on the concrete bench they were seated at together. Like this, only the towels wrapped around their bodies came in between their hot, moist nakedness.


    Akira swallowed nervously, having never actually been this close to a partially nude woman before, in either of her lives: her previously held "playboy" title actually being a total lie, entirely fabricated by his PR Team.


    Trying to stay calm, she reasoned with herself.


    ''It''s not as if she''s making a move on me. Maybe it''s normal for girls to be this intimate with each other in private!''


    Ai then proceeded to shatter all misconceptions about her intentions, when she gently brushed her hand across Akira''s exposed thigh and softly said, "oh, but I am so jealous of you SexLover-chan!"¡ªshe puckered her face into a coy frown, like a smoking hot 20-something year old trying to flirt her way out of a parking ticket¡ª"I only wish that I had such beautiful legs..."


    She traced her hand along the outside of Akira''s perfectly plump thigh. Slowly, meticulously, up toward the hips.


    Akira gave a sheepish smile. "Uhh...if that''s the case, couldn''t you have just chosen to have big legs incharacter select to begin with?"


    Receiving no response, Akira''s gaze quivered with the expectation of Ai''s hand''s next movements: Bracing for it to suddenly grip. To grab. To become rough, and greedy, in callous pursuit of her. But instead, the slithering hand more or less relented¡ªjust shy of touching her intimately¡ªas Ai sharply drew her whole arm away, with a small giggle.


    This cold denial, at the very last second, left Akira severely wanting.


    Ai took a stand before her, and dropped her towel like an insect''s shell being molted, exposing the tender, steamed, larval loli flesh underneath.


    "My body is like a child''s compared to yours," she whimpered, her flat chest glistening with sweat when she arched it forward to meet Akira''s trembling lips against the smooth, slippery, moist skin.


    One of Ai''s hands gripped Akira''s towel, tugging at it; trying to tear it away as, at first, Akira resisted. Even as Akira could feel her mind was melting, being fully consumed by pleasure.


    There was too much heat, and too much trickling moisture¡ªin this burgeoning Sex Cultivation between two attractive young females¡ªfor her to resist. It was a force of corruption upon Akira''s mind, drawing upon a lifetime of bottled in frustration that was fit to finally burst.


    And yet, even in her budding state of lust, she remained alert enough to see the shadow of the knife hovering over her back; eternally wary of backstabbers in her midst.


    ''Damn it.'' She thought to herself. ''Of course it was too good to be true!''


    Enraged, Akira grabbed Ai by the arm and judo-threw her down unto the ground, hearing her loosened knife clatter across the floor when it was sent flying from her grasp, and the loud smack of her wet flesh meeting the hard tile.


    "Since you''re so obsessed with my superior adult body"¡ªpinning her would-be assailant beneath her, Akira threw off her towel to smother Ai''s face between her massive breasts, as their unrestrained masses came spilling forth. "Now, try a taste of my superior adult fists, you bitch!"¡ªshe proceeded to pummel the fallen Ai''s undefended torso with her raw knuckles, .


    "Stop it! Please!" Ai begged. "I don''t wanna die!" she pleaded. "I''ll do anything you ask! Just please, spare me!"


    "You''re the one with the knife, you crazy bitch!"


    Akira zoned out during most of the encounter. So as her senses returned, she was scrambling to make sense of the situation, starting by remembering the kissing¡ªthere had definitely been kissing involved¡ªas well as some other stuff, which surely wasn''t just a product of her imagination either.


    Throughout all of it, she''d somehow grown to [Level 4]? Which was pretty cool too, she guessed. Okay then.


    Ai, in tears, groveled at Akira''s feet.


    She was repeatedly bowing, slamming her face into the tiled floor in a desperate show of obsequience, continuing even after a cut formed on her forehead and started to bleed.


    "Fuck!" Akira exclaimed, backing away. "Just cut it out already!" Checking her own arms, she saw scratch marks left from Ai''s knife and scoffed. "I''m way more hurt, you wuss."


    Ai sniffed, as she sat up. "Please, beautiful miss!" she cajoled. "Have it in your heart to spare me! I only steal because I have to eat!"


    Akira scratched her chin in consideration.


    "Even if you''re telling the truth," she mused, crossing her arms, "it''s hard for me to accept it without any evidence."


    It reminded her of an old business saying: never take a stranger for their word.


    Ai planted her face into the ground again, this time holding it there as Akira looked her over with an exasperated sigh. Granted, she had a nice view of naked Ai''s cute little butt pointed into the air, perfectly smooth and glistening with sweat. Her pure white tail, standing upright like a flag of surrender.


    Akira shook her head, dispersing such dirty thoughts, as now was decidedly a time for deliberation and, indeed, NOT horny time.


    As a cutthroat CEO at heart, she saw only one way of dealing with this issue.


    "Sorry, but"¡ªAkira leaned down, to grab the quivering Ai by the neck. Then, proceeded to lift her petit, would-be murderer into the air with one hand as she cried and snotted, gasping for breath and kicking her thin legs to no avail.


    Akira had seen enough of this world to know what was expected of him now.


    Howevef


    "I believe you," she said, panting with exhilaration from the heat of the moment.


    Ai was breathless, the blue of her eye sparkling like the ocean.


    They say the eyes are the gateway to the soul, and Akira now only saw an image of herself¡ªthe merciful savior¡ªreflected in Ai''s own as she swallowed nervously under the intense gaze, unable to comprehend its gravitational pull...


    Minutes later, Vash happened upon the two completely by chance while going on a stroll through the bathhouse, with his giggling Squell escorts in tow. The two fast lovers were in each other''s arms, sloppily kissing and making out against the floor.


    Scratching the top of his head underneath his hat, Vash smiled to himself.. "God, I love Squells."

 Chapter 14 - Hearing The Bathhouse Onis Side

    Vash patched up Akira, quick as he could, with a generous helping of bandages. Then helped her sit up, leaning her back against one of the benches.


    "Hey, what happened?"


    Akira was dazed. "That...girl...she tried to¡­"


    She glanced over to Ai, sitting hunched on the opposite side of the room in a pool of blood. The oppressive humidity of the private sauna had dampened her hair into a dense, black shape that fell like a curtain, enshrouding her downturned face in a veil of silky strands.


    "I''ll call some guards," Vash said.


    Though, as he made a motion to leave, Akira seized his arm.


    "Heal her," Akira said.


    Ai raised her head slightly, meeting Akira''s gaze through a gap in the "curtain."


    "What?"


    "She''s bleeding, so heal her."


    Vash was incredulous. "But...if I do, won''t she-"


    "Attack me? I know she won''t."


    Vash sighed. "Your funeral, I guess."


    Begrudgingly, he complied, as Ai showed no signs of resistance.


    Minutes later...


    Vash told her to follow them outside, and again she complied?¡ªsilently trailing alongside the two as they searched for a somewhere in the crazy, noisy, bizarre town to carry out their interrogation.


    They stopped at an empty courtyard: One where no high-levels were loitering around. Quiet, and secluded. Decorated with short hedges, well-tended flowerbeds, and a birdbath. Basked in the cool shade of a large tree with sprawling branches.


    Akira and Vash took a seat at a marble bench. Ai perched herself atop a short cobblestone wall, overgrown with vines, situated across from them.


    The air was tense as Vash remained fixated on Ai with a stern look, arms crossed. Whereas Ai appeared perfectly relaxed as she hummed a tune, occasionally bringing words to it; her deep purple ponytail wafting along with her playful swaying, her flawed tail jerking about in an attempt to follow suit.


    Akira was fascinated by Ai Shimana.


    Her little act was fooling nobody, and yet she continued with it.


    It was bewildering for her to think that, mere minutes ago, this same girl had nearly sliced open her neck--in what would''ve surely been up there on the list of pathetic ways to die. But now, she was acting all cute and cuddly? Like Akira and Vash were her parents about to give a stern lecture, while she played all innocent.


    From observing such an abrupt shift, it made the CEO stubbornly curious. Deception was part and parcel in the business world, and to effectively corner the individual in the act was an exceedingly rare treat.


    If anything, she wanted to decide which side of Ai Shimana was sweeter.


    However, Vash was the one currently playing the role of interrogator, and he seemed to be enjoying all the pomp this distinction entailed¡ªa little too much.


    "Enough pretending! We''ve seen who you really are, so give it to us straight!" He demanded, in a fake gravelly voice Akira hadn''t heard before. "Why did you lure my friend into the private sauna, and pull a knife on her?"


    Ai gave a measly shrug. As if she''d just been asked what her favorite color was, and couldn''t decide.


    "Same reason I usually target people," she said, flashing a defiant smile Akira''s way, her one unveiled eye narrowed to a leer. "Because Big Sis had something valuable, and I wanted it!"


    Vash rose from his seat, looking like he was about to yell, but Akira held him back with her arm.


    "Big Sis? As in...big sister?"


    Ai''s lip fumbled as she turned away shyly, her crooked tail jerked around in a sad imitation of a display of emotion. "Erm...well, it''s nothing. Forget about it."


    Akira walked over, to pat her on the head.


    "No, please tell me. I thought it was really cute."


    "Aha, but it''s embarrassing¡­"


    "It''s okay. I promise I won''t laugh."


    "Well¡­" Ai paused to swallow. "Ever since you spared my life, I''ve been thinking you''re like"¡ªshe raised her voice, to a cute yell¡ª"a sweet and precious older sister to me."


    Akira squealed, wrapping Ai in her arms.


    "I love it! That''s so precious."


    "R-really? You don''t think it''s weird¡­?"


    "Not at all! In fact, I''ll even call you Little Sis, if you like!"


    Ai squealed, hugging her back.


    Y-y-yes! I would be so happy if you did!"


    Vash groaned. "Come on, Akira! As ''cute'' as this is, let''s try to stay on track¡­"


    Once the two had settled down, Akira moved to the empty space beside Ai, holding her hand as Vash proceeded with the questioning alone.


    "Alright. You said Akira-san had something that caught your eye."


    "Yeah, using this¡ª"Ai tapped the patch over her right eye. "My Memento! I can look through it, to see into players'' inventories. And I can also tell if something is special, when it turns all shiny!"


    "And then you try to steal it, right? By either knocking them unconscious, or killing them, which''ll allow you to access their inventories."


    Ai gave a nod, maintaining her innocent smile. "Yup! That''s why I''m sometimes called the ''Bathhouse Oni.'' Since I like to steal from people in the sauna because, sometimes, if I''m lucky, the heat will knock ''em out and make it easy on me." She giggled. "Otherwise, I have to get in real close"¡ªher voice and expression abruptly darkened¡ª"and slit their throat."


    "I-I-I see," Vash said, feeling more than a little perturbed.


    Akira gasped. "''Something special''¡­!"


    She retrieved her [Big Business Tie], showing it to Ai.


    "Ooooh!" Ai exclaimed. As while examining the tie through the "scope" of the eyepatch, there was a sparkling white and gold aura surrounding it.


    "Yes! That thingy''s worth a lot of gold!"


    "Oho! It''s my memento, though! So you''d have to kill me to get it, right?"


    "Right!"


    Ai laughed. Akira laughed.


    Vash did a facepalm.


    ''Shit. I''m getting "new party member" vibes right now,'' he thought worriedly.


    And sure enough, moments later...


    Vash was showing Akira and Ai a weapons vendor, where shiny new armaments of all types were arranged for their perusal, across rows of display tables: longswords to battleaxes to boomerangs to longbows to giant pairs of scissors to spears to¡ª


    "They''re all really expensive though," Akira lamented. Then donned a sultry look, tossing out her hair. "Couldn''t I have a"¡ªshe gave a flirtatious wink and a giggle¡ª"''talk'' with the manager?"


    "Well," Vash gave a sheepish grin. "Stores are all player-owned, but¡ª"


    He walked Akira to the store counter.


    The cashier: a portly man with a small lip mustache, greeted them both with a wave and a hearty "hello, travellers!" Followed by an earnest "what can I do for you on this fine day?"


    Akira, being somewhat...unnerved...by the exuberant display, gave a feeble wave.


    Vash leaned in, whispering into her ear:


    "He''s not real; it''s an NPC."


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "NPC?"


    "Computer programs, made to perform small automated processes. Like quest-giving and cashiering."


    "Computer programs¡­?"


    She bore a mischievous grin, rubbing her paws together. "So, free labor exists in this world."


    She stared into the Shopkeeper''s eyes a long while, noticing he didn''t blink. Didn''t shift his expression. Rustle, or shift in the slightest. He merely continued to eerily gaze in her general direction, saying nothing, with a plastered on ear-to-ear grin, while he awaited further input...until the end of time, if needed.


    It dawned on Akira that everyone she''d seen in this world, thus far, was young and fairly attractive.


    ''Then again,'' she mused, ''who would willingly choose the appearance of a homely looking, slightly rotund middle-aged man?'' Especially with options like a hot piece of ass Squell, or lovely underdressed young lady, or the countless spiky-haired twerps Akira had glimpsed scampering across town.


    Vash waved a hand in front of her face, to snap her out of the stupor she''d fallen into.


    He said, "it goes like this, Akira-san..."


    Then, in a loud clear voice, he ordered the shopkeeper:


    "SELL!"


    "Ah, of course!" it was prompted to respond, startling Akira when it abruptly came to life and swiveling around to turn its eerie gaze upon Vash. "I will gladly take those off your hands, sir!"


    Already, Vash was in the process of clearing his inventory. Piling the large quantities of [Mangy Fur], [Dog Steak], [Sharp Fang] and [Wolf Tibia] he''d accumulated during his earlier hunting with Akira, spilling huge stacks of them unto the counter as the shopkeeper diligently went about processing them.


    "All the junk you collect from monsters can be sold," he explained. "Then, with the money you get, you can buy new gear and become stronger."


    Nodding, Akira turned to look across the storefront at all the equipment on display.


    ''What to choose...what to choose¡­''


    She impulsively reached for a battleaxe, envisioning herself as a sexy badass barbarian warrior chick!


    ''I''ll wear the barest, skimpiest armor!''


    ''Enemies will bow at my feet because of how sexy I am!''


    ''Then, I''ll chop off their dicks with my¡ª''


    Akira let out a shrill scream, as just then an excruciating electrical shock had travelled all the way up her arm, immediately upon attempting to swing the battleaxe.


    The shock was so intense, it left her smoldering. Covered in ash.


    Akira was speechless, twitching in pain, as Vash calmly elaborated, "only certain weapons can be wielded by each class, or else¡ª"


    "I get zapped," Akira croaked. "Got it."


    Meanwhile, Ai, having been observing the two from a distance, promptly retrieved a [Longbow] and [Small Quiver] from one of the display tables.


    "Here"¡ªshe handed them to Akira, beaming¡ª"maybe you''ll like these!"


    "Eh?" Akira turned the bow over in her hand, her tail wafting with curiosity as she examined it. "Are you sure I can use these?" Without being fried?


    "Mhmm!" she answered, with a cheery nod. "I''m a Rogue, just like you!"


    "What do Rogues even do?" Akira asked, groaning. "If I can''t shoot fireballs or swing a giant axe, and only get to use a flimsy bow or a small knife"¡ªshe huffed¡ª"it feels like I''m being ripped off!"


    Ah giggled. "Us Rogues like to be sneaky", she said cutely, when her voice and expression then abruptly darkened into a deep-voice d growl and a vicious snarl. "We shoot fuckers in the head, or stab them in the back before they can even see it coming."


    "Oh?" Akira said, still looking overall unenthused¡ªas a "step in and take charge" kind of guy like she thought she was.


    "Yes, well, that''s just one approach to being a Rogue," Vash said, having been raising an eyebrow of concern at Ai''s small outburst, before clearing his throat then turning to Akira with an amused smile. "It''s more accurate to think of the class you start out with as just...a general blueprint."


    "So it''s up to me," Akira murmured to herself, eyeing the longbow and the quiver again with a nod. "It doesn''t hurt to be versatile, even if sneaking isn''t for me."


    Now content, she brought her wares to the store counter but then paused, just as she was about to make the purchase, to contemplate the strangeness of this very moment. How she''d gone from buying out the stocks of entire companies, to purchasing such a simple tool, at a lowly shop, to aid in her and her friends'' basic survival.


    And at that moment, she smiled to herself. Because she couldn''t recall a happier time.


    ...after which, she lifted the bow--


    And fired is straight at the shopkeeper! As the AI didn''t even flinch from the attack, or show any kind of pain from having an arrow sticking out of his eye.


    "This''ll do., Akira said, grinning, as Ai clapped and Vash gawked in horror.


    Yet the shopkeeper looked jolly as ever.


    "Thank you, come again!"

 Chapter 15 - Two Loving "Sisters" Share An Intimate Night

    It was almost sundown when the party was all finished with their shopping, so a decision was made to stay at an inn for the night, and not begin their adventure until morning.


    ''Not exactly a Ritz Carlton,'' Akira thought as they stepped inside.


    In the meantime, while Vash charged himself with checking them in, she sat on a sofa chair in the quaint but cozy foyer, with Ai curled up in a ball in her lap, snoozing like a kitten. Glancing down at Ai''s head, nestled cutely in her lap, she couldn''t resist the urge to give it a slight pat.


    The ears twitched. Ai gave a small whine.


    Akira was in awe¡ª''how can something so precious exist in this world?''


    She proceeded to scratch, timidly at first, starting at the base of the ears and slowly working her way down the back of Ai''s head; to her neck and shoulders; along the slender course of her back, culminating in her cute round buttocks.


    Ai''s broken tail gave a jerk¡ªseemingly to adjust itself¡ªbefore then becoming a sentient winter scarf, gently furling and unfurling, caressing Akira''s neck and face.


    To Akira''s uninitiated mind, it was an invitation. A lure, for her to further indulge.


    She honed her sights on one of the visible strong straps showing from the tight black skirt Ai wore--marvelling at the way the tender flesh around it became mounded: a delectable sample of the plush, pliable substance she''d come to label as "womanly meat," present even on the youngish hips of a petite girl like Ai.


    Driven purely by a spirit of scientific inquiry, Akira pinched and plucked at the thong strap to observe how the substance reacted, delighting in the small whimpers of pleasure Ai would utter in response.


    Akira had to stop there, though.


    She had to shut down this experiment, before a churning radioactive sensation rising in her core made it so she couldn''t.


    She needed a release, but not just yet.


    Vash approached her while she was in this paralyzing limbo-state: sitting with a bewildered look, breathing with a restless and impatient tempo as she endured the unceasing playful taunts of Ai''s tail. However, it was Vash''s ensuing words, "I got you ladies your own room," that sent Akira''s thoughts into a dizzying tailspin.


    At which time Ai lifted her head, revealing herself to have secretly been awake all along, while offering a sleepy rendition of one of her famously cute smiles.


    "Ah? I get to sleep alone with Big Sis...?"


    "Please...don''t...call her that," Vash replied queasily. "I saw you two trading looks all day, so I''m giving you this opportunity to get it all out of your system."


    Akira blinked innocently. "I don''t follow."


    Vash leaned in close to her ear, nudging her side. "I''m talking about sex, dum-dum¡ªwhat''s referred to as ''cultivation'' in this world. And it''s perfectly normal for low-level women to do it together."


    "Eww! It''s worse when you call it that!''" Akira angrily gawked. "Who the Hell calls it that?!"


    "Relaaax. If you haven''t noticed yet, sex is totally normal in this world. And because it gives Cultivation EXP, the same as killing monsters does, we just call it ''cultivating.''"


    Akira couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "So, you''re saying...


    "I can eventually become a godlike being, just by having sex."


    Vash chuckled. "Not entirely! Because you would still need to adventure, to gain new abilities. Or else, even at [Level 100], you''d basically just be a [Level 1] who takes longer to kill and can run for days"¡ªhe cleared his throat¡ª"or, so I''ve heard."


    Akira huffed. "Well, with all that being said, that doesn''t necessarily mean Ai wants to," Akira said as she glanced over at Ai, who was standing with her arms cutely folded behind her back.


    "Well, Big Sis," Ai said, giggling. "Are you ready to cultivate all night long?"


    Akira froze. ''Shit!'' As Vash playfully slapped her on the back, saying "go get ''em, tiger," with a laugh, handing her the key to their room before walking away.


    ''There''s no way,'' Akira thought, looking at Ai with moist eyes.


    ''I could never taint something, so pure!''


    Even though, mere minutes later...


    In their room at the inn, shrouded in shadow save for four small windowpanes of moonlight shining in, Ai''s wall of childlike innocence would crumble. As from out of the rubble, a succubus emerged, possessed of such fiendish sexual prowess the likes of which Akira could never have prepared for.


    And it was thid very succubus that gently tempted Akira into removing her clothes:


    "C''mon, Big Sis..."


    "I wanna play with you..."


    "I''ll show you how to please a woman..."


    Until, both participants were fully nude. Both sitting on their knees, upon the four-post wooden bed.


    Ai was positioned behind her, making masterful use of her hands: one fondling her exquisite breast; while the other played downstairs, tracing the wavy hills of "womanly fat" centered around her waist as far as the inside of her thighs--always halting just short of allowing her that much-craved intimate penetration.


    Akira could only tether herself to the bedspread--enduring the sexy torture with a tremorous, droopy expression like someone on the verge of cartoonish weeping; a hapless plaything only capable of producing liquids:


    Clingy hot perspiration wetted her brow.


    Trails of saliva drooled from her gaping lips.


    Her hot love erupted without end, all over the nice satin sheets.


    Akira may be used to being in-charge, but here she was all-wet from a total loss of control.


    "Just like this." Ai breathed into her ear, as with her scouring fingers she was uncovering all of Akira''s most sensitive spots, listening intently for any telltale sudden gasp or moan.


    Captivating the CEO with a thousand mere fleeting tastes of the highest heights of ecstasy, keeping her constantly wanting for more.


    "Lie on your back." She commanded softly, and Akira obeyed.


    Hovering over her vision, Ai gave a toothy grin.


    "I bought something in the market earlier, just for you."


    Akira smacked her lips. "Show me."


    From her inventory, Ai retrieved a small unmarked brown bottle.


    From it she poured some unknown liquid into one palm, and the next. Then rubbed them together, in a rapid circular motion, as a sticky moist sound ensued.


    Akira watched, with bated breath. Gasped, as Ai proceeded to slap both palms onto her bare breasts.


    "Tell me how it feels," Ai said as she mounted her without invitation, proceeding to gently knead, massage and tweak; pull, press, and occasionally nibble at the tender jutting nipples.


    "Good," Akira gasped in reply. "Tingling. Hot."


    It reacted with the growing heat she harbored within; lighting her fully ablaze, inside and out.


    This all-encompassing inferno grew and grew, in size and intensity, as Ai continued to apply the strange lotion all across Akira''s upper body.


    Until Akira could no longer restrain her passionate moans--prompting Ai to cover her loving sister''s mouth with her own; blocking out the requisite oxygen, in order to extinguish it; holding Akira''s sweet release captive, so that she could claim it all to herself.


    The night was still young, as things died down between the two.


    Akira was snuggled up to Ai, who was laid on her back staring up at the ceiling. Nothing could be heard but for their shallow breaths, and quiet creaking noises of the old inn.


    It got Akira into one of her rare, contemplative moods...


    As she tried to imagine the unfathomable number of players that must have passed through these walls, each with their own stories--of what kind of life they used to lead before coming to this world, and how they chose to continue it.


    Their own unique wants, and ambitions¡­


    Lifelong passions, and hardships¡­


    "I used to do these...favors, for older men." Ai suddenly said.


    Akira stirred. "What?"


    "Yeah." She laughed, with a sad smile. "I was one of those girls."


    Akira lifted her gaze, expecting to meet Ai''s; however, hers remained fixed on the ceiling, looking back through time as she continued, "my family was poor, and I really needed the money."


    With her pigtails undone and a serious lookon her face she appeared much older, as she lifted her head to peer at Akira. "Even though I was still a highschooler."


    Akira was silent.


    Why was Ai telling her this?


    "I''m only telling you this so you don''t feel embarrassed."


    Oh.


    ''Embarrassed? Why...?''


    Akira''s brow pulled in her confusion. "I thought tonight was great."


    "Was it your first time?"


    The amused grin on her face made Akira instantly uncomfortable--bristling, as she jolted upright with an attempt at a nonchalant grin.


    "Y-yeah. But, that''s because I was always so busy studying."


    Ai squinted. "To become a CEO?"


    "Only the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO."


    Ai choked on a laugh.


    "What''s so funny?" Akira glared.


    "How can a virgin also be considered a ''playboy''?"


    Akira wasn''t about to get into it; and because Ai could read her growing insecurity like a neon stop sign, she extended a reassuring touch on her arm.


    "Look. I''m only saying I have more experience at this, so don''t feel bad."


    "I couldn''t please you..." Akira sulked.


    "No! P


    Ai then brushed a hand across the top of her head, leaning close to her face. "Just remember how I touched you. How it made you feel," she said. "Learn from it."


    Akira turned away, with a dejected air.


    Failure was not something she was used to. Even hearing the sincerity behind Ai''s words did nothing to dissolve the noxious shame building in her chest.


    Akira Maximilian had failed her first performance evaluation...


    Which meant her job was on the line.


    She had to adapt quickly.


    "Akira¡­? Come on! It''s seriously no big dea--"


    Before Ai could finish, the CEO spun around to meet her lips in a passion-filled kiss.


    Ai''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    Immediately she wrestled to regain the supremacy she enjoyed before, but Akira preavailed: pulling her off the side of the bed and landing on top of her, pinning her starkly pale frame against the dark floor.


    The powers had shifted, so that now it was Akira scouring every part of Ai.


    Now it was Akira finding vulnerabilities that caused Ai to writhe and squeal in aroused anguish; throwing Ai against the bed and enveloping her with persistent teasings, tauntings, bitings and massages; rendering Ai a living fire hydrant--only capable of spewing liquids--just as Akira had been before.


    "Big Sis¡­!" Ai breathed. "That''s it!"


    This was what she wanted:


    To be taken; claimed, and conquered.


    To be allowed to drop the reins entirely, into the capable hands of another!


    As unbeknownst to Ai, she had stirred a slumbering giant to life within Akira: that same competitive urge nestled deep within him, that had once given him the power to rise to the top of the global stock markets--through his sheer manly grit, and cutthroat essence--now being channeled into his lovemaking.


    Because after all, the night was still young in this world of life after death, and second chances.


    "I swear, if I ever find a way to bring us both back to the real world¡­" Akira said to Ai between pausing breaths for air, while she was taking the little Squell to places she''d never been before with her touch. "I''ll make you mine, so that you''ll never have to work for money again in your life."


    Ai''s eyes widened. "Akira!"


    With these magic words, Ai was gushing [Girl Nectar] nonstop!


    Her eternal heart, body, and soul--


    Would hereby belong to Akira Maximilian!

 Chapter 16 - End Of Season Report Card #1

    Name: Akira Maximilian


    Display Name: SexLover69


    Subclass: Ruffian


    Sex: Yes


    Cultivation Level: 4


    Harem Count: 1


    Memento: Big Business Tie


    Dao Perks revealed:


    [Viper Palm]: Grants a slight chance to apply poison with unarmed attacks.


    [Karateka Throw]: An ability to slam an opponent down unto the ground with great force, to cause temporary vulnerability.


    [Crippling Shot]: [Repeated attacks with a bow renders an enemy vulnerable to attack.]


    Unspent Dao points: 0


    Summary: Akira Maximilian is getting accustomed to his new body, as well as the bizarre world of Maiden Quest International. He''s managed to find a couple friends along the way, and now looks to broaden his horizons by embarking on a quest by taking the fight straight to Ravana!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: ??????????????


    Display Name: Vash


    Subclass: Fire Magician


    Sex: No


    Cultivation Level: 10


    Memento: Business Tie


    Dao Perks revealed:


    [Fireball]: [Launches an intensely burning orb of combustion.]


    Summary:


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Ai Shimana


    Display Name: Ai


    Subclass: Assassin


    Sex: Yes


    Cultivation Level: 3


    Memento: Eyepatch


    Dao Perks revealed:


    [Backstab]: [Melee strikes at an enemy''s turned back always result in a critical hit.]


    Summary:

 Chapter 18 - Banana-Split On A Branching Briar Forest Path

    In the wildlands due north of Acquama Lake, a new type of creature stirred. Signs were posted all along the road, vehemently warning of a "Furry Menace" and "Bramble Bandits," in a thick bramble forest up ahead.


    And Akira''s [Big Business Tie] was pointing directly through it.


    "No. It looks dangerous," Vash said, crossing his arms with a skeptical face. "I say, we''re better off taking the long way around."


    Akira shook her head, making a cross with her arms. "No detours! We go straight through, like the brave company of adventurers we are!" Because more damage equaled more monsters. More monsters equaled more cultivation EXP and level-ups. More experience and level-ups meant Akira would be one step closer to raping the Azure Oracle.


    While Akira was getting fired up at the thought, Vash sighed, sensing that nothing he could say would possibly dissuade her when she was in this state.


    He cast a sideways glance at Ai. "I don''t suppose you''ll support me in this?"


    Ai smiled innocently at him. "Actually!" she exclaimed, then turned to Akira with a sheepish smile. "I think the Know-It-All Mage is right, Big Sis."


    Akira gasped. "Betrayed by my own precious little sister?! I won''t have it!" Without warning, she lifted Ai up, carrying her under her arm as she kicked and squirmed. "Go ahead and take your detour, ''Know-It-All-Mage!''" Akira taunted. "Just know that life doesn''t favor those who take shortcuts."


    Vash watched her go, sighing to himself. "My my, she''s certainly become spirited all of a sudden." He bore a sly smirk. "Those two must''ve had fun together, last night."


    Akira & Ai''s Route:


    Initially, the path through the forest appeared harmless enough. Some [Level 4] [Tusk Boar] prowled the dry bushes, but their simple headlong charge attacks posed little threat to the combined tactics of Akira and Ai. Such that after felling their fifth boar, with a single arrow shot between the eyes, the quiet forest was filled with Akira''s triumphant laughter. "Too easy!"


    "Wow!" Ai jumped for joy, her incredible purple-dyed ponytail bouncing with her. "Big Sis is such an amazing shot!" Subsequently, as the felled boar then evaporated into a cloud of pixels, she went to retrieve the dropped arrow it left behind while Akira stood by grinning, watching her tail wiggle behind her.


    ''This is the life,'' she thought contentedly. ''Shooting boars in the woods, with my hot loli girlfriend complimenting me.''


    Said "hot loli girlfriend" had just picked up the dropped arrow, turning to Akira with a giggle. "Lookie, lookie! I got the arr¡ªWAH!" Suddenly, a rope trap that was previously concealed within the grass snagged around her ankle. "Ah, Big Siiiis!" She squealed in terror, as she was then rapidly hoisted into the air to hang, upside down, from a branch.


    "Ai-chan!" Akira gawked, watching as she dangled helplessly from the tree.


    "Don''t just stand there, fucking moron!"


    "R-r-right!" Akira drew a [Hunting Knife] she''d bought at the vendor in town, rushing to her aid.


    But then, the ground beneath her caved. And she fell¡ªhard¡ªinto a deep pit. A chaotic banter of animalistic hoots and hollers filled her ears, coming from above. Followed by a group of [Level 8] [Hungry Macaque] poking their heads into view, peering down the pit at her.


    "Oho!" One of the monkeys said at the sight of her. "Lord Sugary will be most pleased with this one!" With another chiming in, huffing between words: "Very...large...meat bags..."


    Akira''s ears drooped as she frowned in dismay, simultaneously making an attempt to cover her cleavage with her crossed arms. "Yeah? Well, my ''meat bags'' aren''t for sale!" she snapped, lifting up her bow to take aim and shoot as the monkeys hollered in amused glee, sounding like rollicking cheers as they easily evaded her arrow shots and pelted rocks in turn, until it was enough to force a cease in her attacks so that she could shield her face.


    All the while, Ai could be heard struggling: "Big Sis, help! They''re taking me away!"


    Just as Akira opened her mouth, she felt a sudden sting to the back of her neck. Reaching with her hand to investigate, she traced her finger along the shaft of a dart which had pierced her.


    "Shit."


    Her head was swimming.


    Her limbs felt like noodles, and collapsed out from under her.


    She fell into a daze. "Why is everything in this world...''hungry?''" she mumbled incoherently, her consciousness fading fast.


    Vash''s Route:


    Meanwhile, Vash was taking a pleasant stroll, humming and whistling with a cheerful bounce to his step through a meadow of flowers that danced in the pleasant breeze. The only enemy mobs in sight being the occasional [Level 1] [Well-fed Rabbit], which never attacked unless provoked.


    The serenity of his surroundings gave Vash some much-welcome time to think, away from all of Akira''s callous flaunting and Ai''s ''Big Sis'' bullshit.


    ''Still, it''s been incredible to watch her grow into such a confident player!'' he considered with a firm nod. Although, despite the genuinely sincere meaning behind this train of thought, he nonetheless felt an undesirable growth in his nether regions.


    ''Damn it! If only I could stop thinking about her breasts, even when I''m trying to be all sagely.'' he groaned. ''I should only think of her as my precious student, and nothing else! And yet¡­''


    But then he got to thinking about Ai. About how close the two had ''bonded'' in such a short time.


    ''I am a bit jealous of that stupid, sexy little gremlin, I''ll admit.I thought I''d be fine with her joining us at first, but it makes me sick seeing how touchy-feely they get with each other all the time, knowing they''ve already cultivated.''


    He sighed, as the aforementioned growth was continuing to expand at an alarming rate¡ªif only he knew a spell to make unwanted boners disappear!


    ''Well, it''s possible one exists. Everything''s so perverted in this world, so I wouldn''t be surprised.'' But then, he was struck by an increasingly rare spark of ambition, which granted him a far more scintillating idea: ''That''s it! I should just go out and find myself a girlfriend, to use up all these annoying boners!''


    Just as he was thinking this, though, a noise of breaking tree branches emancipated Vash from his own meandering mind.


    ''It''s...a person!'' he realized. ''And it looks like they''re in danger!''


    A [Level 8] Human player, named [Kanna], was being chased out of the treeline by a pack of five [Hungry Macaque]. Equipped in low-level [Heavy Armor], which only the Warrior class could equip, consisted of a rough and battleworn wood-plated chestplate with an exposed muscular torso; sturdy shoulder protectors, gauntlets and legplates. Eschewing any bulky helmet: her streaming, pastel pink twin braids trailing in the air behind her, as she fled the pursuing primates.


    Vash gasped. ''She''s unarmed!'' And, in his eagerness to help¡ªand possibly date¡ªthis pretty female player in need, Vash immediately ran to her, conjuring a Fireball in his hand.


    However, things weren''t at all as they first seemed.


    Because it was then that the girl, who at first appeared to be fleeing for her life, suddenly let out a loud battle cry¡ªturning on her assailants with a brazen, murderous scowl.


    "Hiiiiiyaaaaaah!" she screamed, swinging a giant hammer she''d quickly pulled from her inventory: releasing a great, magical tempest that lifted the clueless animals, flinging them in all directions in a cyclone of screams and blood, and shredded tufts of shit-stained ape fur.


    Vash watched in awe. Amazed, by the way she wielded the ridiculously large weapon, with perfect dexterity and grace¡ªits business-end alone being almost the size of her entire body. Whacking and smashing the defenseless monkeys, reducing them into mere piles of gore and broken bones, before being unceremoniously ''poofed'' out of existence.


    It was love at first sight for Vash¡ªthere being nothing he loved more than a pretty girl who could thoroughly beat his ass.


    Within a matter of seconds, all the macaques were disposed of. At which time, Vash eagerly approached her while she was kneeling on one knee to catch her breath.


    "You...what do you want?" she asked aggressively.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Vash said quickly. Before then taking on a more relaxed, eloquent tone, with a sweeping bow: "I must commend you, milady," he said. "For it is a rare occasion, indeed, that I should come in contact with a woman of such impressive strength, and unparalleled beauty."


    Kanna de-equipped her hammer, rising to meet him with arms crossed and  an angry glare. "Oh, yeah?" She huffed. "In that case, could you be so kind as to fuck off? I''m kind of busy right now, and you don''t seem to want to help"¡ªshe shoved past him¡ª"not that I need it."


    "Mm. Feisty," Vash murmured to himself on the side, before dashing ahead of her to look upon her beautiful, notably freckled face again. "If I might ask, what business do you have with the apes?" He pointed to the forest from whence he''d seen her emerge. "Doesn''t that way lead to the brambles?"


    "Yup," Kanna said, pausing to chug an entire potion for what little amount of HP she''d lost. Then, wiping her mouth off across the length of her arm. "I''m luring the Macaques out of their village to kill them in small groups at a time, before they respawn."


    "Oh?" Vash asked. "Is there something you''re looking for in the village?"


    He noticed her glance away as she blushed and crossed her legs. An unusual gesture, that struck him as being highly contrasted with the rugged, upfront demeanor she''d portrayed thus far.


    She growled under her breath, "I have a score to settle. With their leader."


    "Ah, I see." Vash scratched his head. "Well, my friends just went into that forest, even though I warned them it was too dangerous." He crossed his arms with an angry huff, bowing his head to let his hat''s brim cast a shadow over his eyes. "If it''s teeming with more of these Hungry Macaque, there''s no way they''ll be able to manage."


    Kanna adjusted her neck, appearing nonchalant. "Sorry to break it to you, but it''s probably too late. By now, those friends of yours must have fallen into a trap. If they''ve not already been reduced to pixels on the spot."


    Vash was sweating. "Shit. Really?"


    Kanna''s brow furrowed. "Are your ''friends''...gals, by chance?"


    Vash gave a limp nod in answer, to which Kanna responded with a smirk and an amused grunt. "Ara ara, I guess that''s good news for you, then," she said, as her brimming yellow eyes became glazed over¡ªher fiery hot, lively gaze, becoming cold and distant. "Not so much for them."


    "Why''s that? Wait¡ª"


    She proceeded toward the forest, as he trailed after. "It means there''s a chance they''ll be kept alive by King Sugary." She chuckled.


    "Whether they like it, or not."

 Chapter 19 - The Debaucherous Old Monkey King

    Akira was listening, with her eyes closed, to what sounded like the gross mumblings of some perverted, crazy old geezer on the subway trains he used to ride, before he became rich:


    "Huhuhu...good measurements¡­"


    A wrinkly pair of palms roughly squeezed her.


    "Wide in hips, large in chest..."


    The same palms then glided across her leg, from knee to thigh.


    "Mmm...! Skin is smooth, like banana skin."


    Where was she? Her nose provided a strong answer: Inside a shoddy hut that reeked of rich earth and fresh feces, mixed with the foul emissions exuded by a pile of rotting banana skins in the corner.


    As far as she could tell, through a lingering dreary, drug-induced haze, she''d been dragged here by the apes to provide "amusements" to their king, seated on a throne before her: the cromiest of magnums in existence, called [Level D] [King Sugary]: A withered, miserly old specimen of a macaque with long, white wisps of beard fur and a filthy, matted grey coat; whose eyes, though well-concealed beneath the groves of his overgrown eyebrows, she could feel were unwaveringly upon her, taking in all the visual splendor of her magnificent form.


    "What''re you gawking at?!" Akira snapped, timidly trying to conceal herself from his probing stare.


    The old ape seemed to startle at her raised voice¡ªleaning back sharply, in his so-called throne: a haphazardly crafted, low effort DIY project made up of twisted twigs, mud-stuck sticks, and stripped pieces of bark.


    "Sorry," the stupid oaf croaked, regaining himself. "Look...very nice, this evening."


    Akira felt significantly airier; more bared than before. Because much like how the royal seating arrangement of Sugary, the lord of the Macaques, could hardly be called a throne, so too could Akira''s new wardrobe only be loosely described as "clothing:"


    Starting with a thong, deeply wedged between her enormous Squell buttocks, made of a thin hide-leather material held in place by corded dual straps, wrapped so tightly around her perfectly plump hips that they dug into the tender, soft flesh, to produce a slight bulging effect along their course. In addition, to what could hardly pass for a top: designed around a pair of intimidatingly long, curved macaque fangs, glued to the center of two thumb-sized pieces of cloth which served to just barely conceal her. Again, only barely being held in place by cords squeezing into the obscene fat of her enormously large breasts.


    It was called the [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit]. And whereas, normally, such a blessed work of textile engineering would be worthy of a celebration, the whole aspect of being enslaved by a [Dirty Old Monkey] somewhat spoiled it.


    "You be wife now!" the surly and impatient ape sternly demanded. "Or else, me eat!''


    Akira squinted. "Huh?" What was he saying? Akira couldn''t properly tell. But it sure sounded like an order for her to be his Ms. [Dirty Old Monkey], under threat of cannibalism!


    "We married now!" He patted his lap. "You, come sit¡ªmust be tired after long day."


    "Married?" Akira scoffed, facing him with a hand propped on her hip. "Sorry, but I don''t recall there being a ceremony. So, unless you can show me some legally signed documents¡ª"


    "Sit," the ape spat, his bushy brows furrowed with impatience. "Or me kill you, and eat you."


    Akira gave a nervous chuckle. "R-right."


    It was nearly sundown, her supple Squell body damp with sweat as she complied. Checking her inventory, it was revealed that she''d been emptied of all her items save for the [Big Business Tie], still draped around her neck.


    "Hey!" Akira angrily shouted, looking up at the impartial face of her new simian armchair. "What''d you do with all my shit?!"


    Unfortunately, he seemed to rather prefer communicating through his wrinkly, dirty monkey hands, taking full rein over her exposed flesh: Brushing. Squeezing. Etching his gnarly claws into the moist, marbled, womanly fat of her thighs, torso, and barely contained breasts. As all the while, Akira could only wince at the callous treatment; continuing to freely offer up her bountiful Squell assets for his banal, passive amusement, not daring to resist¡ªnot so long as Ai''s whereabouts were unknown.


    She craned her neck to gaze out a faraway window: upon a ramshackle village, consisting of a ring of shoddy wooden huts surrounding a circle of dirt; teeming with [Hungry Macaque]. Making her think of just how difficult it would be to escape¡ªlet alone find Ai, and all their stolen items¡­


    Until she was suddenly, rudely yanked back into Sugary''s clutches; pulled into his lap, to be imprisoned between his hairy arms, and forced to endure his wrinkly lips being pressed against hers.


    Akira could only shut her eyes at the rotten stench he exuded into her mouth, his tongue like a zombified strip of charred bacon¡ªdry as old bones, crispy as decaying skin¡ªmaking her head spin with just its overwhelming fetid taste.


    Then, while deep in the midst of his torments, the [Lord Sugary] suddenly ended his ongoing barrage of sickening, sour kisses; softly growling to her:


    "Tonight...woman, and me...become one!"


    Akira''s eyes widened¡ªfeeling the shock of her life.


    Desperate, she swung her fist at Sugary''s chest, only for him to swiftly intercept it with a raise of his grizzled forearm¡ªin an unexpected display of quick perception and reflexes, from one so aged. As then his misty, pupiless red eyes narrowed, while staring into hers; his lips gradually curling into a gleeful grimace as he watched her face contort, in pain, from his claws being dug deeply into her meaty thigh.


    Akira was crying, when he proceeded to forcibly kiss her again. But with an unbroken, steely gaze filled with defiance.


    "Bastard¡­!" she spat into his mouth.


    Enraged, Sugary pulled away sharply, baring his fangs, as he then threatened: "Play so rough again, and me EAT your little sister for breakfast!" Prompting Akira to loose a defeated sigh, letting her arms drop uselessly to her sides as she fell limp against his chest.


    ''Though he looked old, Lord Sugary was evidently quite strong. Akira had noticed he was shown as being [Level D], but what was that supposed to mean?


    In any case, any further resistance on her part would be futile. For now.


    Sometimes a CEO''s only option is to wait.


    So then, Akira squeezed her eyelids shut once again¡ªthe only form of escape left available to her¡ªallowing Sugary to have his filthy way with every part of her.


    Meanwhile, in the forests surrounding the Macaque Village¡­


    Vash took a bite out of a [Tuna Sandwich] he''d had stashed in his inventory, enduring past the ruined flavor. Because, as he knew, storing food in one''s inventory allowed it to be preserved, at the expense of it losing all flavor.


    While eating, he watched contentedly as Kanna cleaved through wave after wave of [Hungry Macaque], descending upon her from the treetops and popping out of nearby bushes. Remaining uninvolved, as per an agreement he''d made with Kanna before they''d set out together¡ªas it were, enjoying the show of watching a cute, hotheaded girl working up a sweat.


    Nonetheless, even from this cozy position he found himself wanting more; quietly lamenting the fact that the design of Kanna''s current [Heavy Armor] set left much to the imagination, as opposed to the average Squell armor. A style approach which, unfortunately, didn''t quite ''do it'' for him, nearly as much¡­


    Vash wasn''t tagging along merely to ogle, however, as once Kanna had cleared out all the Macaque from this part of the forest, she then proceeded toward him, wordlessly, with her arms spread out.


    By this point, it was like clockwork: her turning her back to him, standing still as he diligently set about tending to her wounds with [Bandages]. Since, although the Heavy Armor she wore served as capable protection to much of her body, there were still some exposed parts of skin with bloody scratch-marks that required mending.


    A few moments later, Vash''s work was done. Marked by him chuckling as he handed Kanna a [Small Potion], then joking, "it looks like the roles between us have been reversed!"


    "What?" Kanna stared daggers at him.


    Vash squirmed. "G-get it? ''Cuz, you see, usually it''s the girl who does all the heal¡ª"


    "Shut up," Kanna said. "I''m not the least bit interested in you, so quit wasting your breath." After which she lowered her gaze, appearing downcast as she held a quivering palm against her chest. "My heart...already yearns for another."


    Vash exhaled loudly. ''Oh, well...I guess I''ll chalk this up as yet another failure.''


    He felt a deep frustration welling up inside of him.


    ''Whatever! This girl is way too serious and gloomy all the time, anyway...'' Vash hugged himself tightly, swinging back and forth like a mental patient without a straight jacket. ''I need a girl that''s always looking to have some fun: anytime, anyplace!''


    When he returned to his senses, he realized Kanna was already walking off without him.


    "Once we make it to the Macaque Village"¡ªshe said without halting, her gaze sharpening as she swept back her braids with one hand¡ª"I will proceed alone."


    Vash sighed. "What''s got you so riled up about these monkeys, to begin with?"


    "Did they steal your banana one time, or something?"


    She shook her head. "Once, I was held captive by the Macaques," she proceeded to explain, pushing past the low-hanging branches and bramble bushes.


    "Held...captive?" Vash swerved around a tangling root. "For what purposes?"


    "Sugary takes women as his concubines, but only a chosen few are kept as his mates." She paused, biting her lip. "I was his chosen, once." She scoffed, shaking her head while looking away. "Until he''d apparently had his fill of me, and I was chased out of the forest."


    Vash''s eyebrows furrowed. "What happens to the others? Those that aren''t chosen..."


    "I don''t know," she answered coldly. "All I can say, for certain, is that when I was finally given my freedom, after so much time had passed¡ª"


    She glanced back at Vash, with a severe look.


    "I was completely alone."


    Vash shivered. "Akira-san...." he mumbled, his growing fears reflected onto his starkly pale face. ''Sounds like your lives depend on whether this Sugary guy is a lolicon, huh?''

 Chapter 20 - Cutthroat CEO Springs A Sweatshop

    As night fell, the Macaque village became abuzz with frantic howls and shrieks; all of them gathering around a huge bonfire that cast an ominous, flickering glow against Akira''s face as she stood gazing out of the window from in Sugary''s hut.


    "Something''s got them all riled up." She mused, in a hushed voice. "This could be my chance to look for Ai."


    At the sound of a loud snore she glanced back, unto the sleeping form of Sugary slumped in his chair. He''d dozed off earlier, with his face buried in her cleavage, his primate lips still definitively curled into a satisfied smile. During the act, Akira had intentionally operated her breasts in such a way that she''d hoped to gradually suffocate him; but as it happened, he fell asleep before she could get it to reach to that point.


    ''The old geezer''s conked out!'' Akira thought excitedly. ''Heh. Now I know how gold diggers must feel...''


    As she was wiping the leftover drool off her chest with a scowl, Akira was nevertheless hesitant to take advantage of this opportunity to escape¡ªnot without all her missing stuff!


    ''I''ll need to search high and low for Ai, and the items that were stolen. But there''s so many of those damned, shitty apes outside!''


    Just as she was sighing from thinking the situation was hopeless, though, she heard a voice: masculinely wise and stoic, reaching out to her from the shadows...


    "I offer my sincerest apologies for King Sugary''s cruel treatment of you, my Lord, for his mind has grown dull with age...and misfortune."


    Akira glanced in the direction of the voice: to be met by an oddly shaped, lanky silhouette of someone¡ªor something¡ªstanding there.


    The eyes she glimpsed, staring back at her through the carved visage of a ferociously snarling macaque...suddenly reminded Akira of a small bit of information she''d come across, in the past: That an intelligent person''s eyes are more glossy and reflective than a normal one''s. Like how these were bright, beautiful grey pupils, that gleamed in the dim moonlight as they seemed to meticulously appraise her from head to toe.


    Under this scrutinizing gaze, Akira froze¡ªnot out of fear, or trepidation, but intrigue¡ªshe WANTED to know the mysteries of such an exotic presence; speaking with such a clear, calming voice, even in a situation as dire as this.


    "Come along!" The voice urged as the silhouette turned, fading completely into the shadows. "I think you know what fate awaits you, should his Majesty stir from his slumber..."


    That''s right, Akira thought with a shiver. Withered old monkey sex.


    A bowl of some disgusting banana mush Sugary had been eating, as well as forcing her to eat, suddenly slid out of his hand and clattered noisily on the ground as then, with eyes wide in fear, she watched him stir slightly...only to settle comfortably again.


    Indeed, she had no reason to trust a talking shade referring to her as "my Lord," but simultaneously had every reason to want to book it out of there as fast as possible.


    "Follow me!" The shadow beckoned, its eyes glinting in the darkness again. "Quickly, quickly, my Lord!"


    The chase lead her through a secret hatch the figure opened in the floor, descending down a ladder into a dark corridor. Up ahead, pale moonlight shined through what Akira only assumed was an exit, allowing her to vaguely make out some of her rescuer''s features: Slender dark legs and arms, thrashing forth from a swishing white robe. A golden headdress of exotic design, and flailing gold earrings.


    Akira''s violently jiggling breasts kept popping out of the scarce top of her [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit], as it was so elegantly called, as she struggled to keep pace.


    There was a floating [Name] and [Level] above his head, but it was too far away for her to read it.


    "Wait!" She cried out, finally deciding to just let the top fall¡ªrelegating the task of boob-holding to her more than eager hands. ''I''m not leaving without my friend!"


    The stranger half-turned to her; revealing a wrinkly, muzzled face, and furred neck and hair.


    "I know, my Lord." He said, without as hint of exhaustion from all this running in his voice, as his eyes glowed in a mysterious light. "And that is why your people praise you!"


    He vanished in a cloud of smoke upon uttering these words, dispersing as Akira ran through them.


    Startled, Akira stumbled and tripped, tumbling face first into a bamboo wall. As it turned out, what she had thought to be an exit was actually a dead end; with the source of the light being a small, barred window casting but a broken glimpse of the bright, crescent moon outside.


    Her nose hurt, and as she brushed it with her hand she felt warm blood trickling from it.


    She let out an angry growl, stomping her foot. "That guy was another monkey after all!"


    "And what was that about people ''praising'' me? It was so creepy!"


    She sighed, staring down at her bare breasts¡ªfor the first time ever with a sad expression.


    "Everything in the world wants a cut of my assets, and I''m really getting sick of it!"


    In the ensuing silence, Akira thought she heard a distant cough, and cooled. Her squirrel ear twitching, she leaned her head with her hand held up to it to listen carefully.


    ''I can hear...something being squished around?'' A sticky sound, like someone playing with taffy.


    The strange sounds continued to bleed through the walls only growing louder and louder, more complex and enveloping, as Akira slowly proceeded down the corridor again.


    ''Now there''s crying...sobbing...but where''s it all coming from!?''


    Gliding her hand across the wall as she went, she stopped when her fingers touched something soft and bristly. A section of the wall where, rather than bamboo, it was made up of grass.


    And as she lightly pushed against it, the grass ''wall'' turned out to be a door¡ªthat opened into a hidden room!


    Therein, the worrying sounds immediately grew to a loud chorus as Akira had at last stumbled upon their source: a wide space packed with row upon row, aisle upon aisle, of female and male players alike standing with their arms held up above their heads, the wrists bound and chained to the ceiling. Each one garbed in only an [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit], repeatedly stepping up and down with labored breaths into thatch-weave baskets, mashing bananas under their feet to create¡ªwhat Akira recognized as¡ªthe same mush Sugary had been eating earlier!


    Upon realizing she''d also tasted of the very same mush, however...Akira fell to her knees, coughing and sputtering.


    "What the Hell?" she exclaimed, in disgust. "Is this some kind of sweatshop run by the monkeys to make banana pudding?"


    As the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire, Akira Maximilian of course knew all about sweat shops. Which were a phenomenon he''d once placed squarely in the ''necessary evil'' category. Yet not even the worst treatment an Amazon warehouse could offer compared to this!


    Then she gasped, with another sudden realization: ''That Macaque must have taken me to this place because Ai is here somewhere, among all these workers!''


    It didn''t take long to confirm here theory¡ªsince Ai was the only ''worker'' smiling and laughing.


    "Oh, no! Ai-chan has gone insane from all this cruel treatment!" Akira exclaimed, a warm sense of relief rushing over her, still, as she came forward to greet Ai with a kiss on the lips¡ªneither caring if she still had a bit of Sugary''s taste on them.


    As their lips parted, a blushing Ai explained: "The monkeys took me here, and made me do this"¡ªshe glanced down at her feet, frowning. "I dunno what it is, but it feels all warm and sticky between my toes!"


    Akira gave a weary smile. "Honestly, I''m a little concerned over how you can remain so upbeat through all this."


    She wrapped her arms around Ai''s bare torso, thinking of how adorable she looked in the [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit]. "I was so scared of what they might have done to you, Ai."


    Ai nodded, her eyes twinkling with tears. "I was worried about you too, Big Sis. I kept calling your name, but you didn''t answer."


    Akita huffed, rolling her eyes. "I''ll tell you all about MY experience, later," she said, as she began tugging at the chains around Ai''s wrists. "But first things first, let''s get rid of these."


    Predictably, they wouldn''t budge; not from just the exerted force of a pair of bare hands, at any rate. They were largely eaten away by rust, though, so likely any standard hard implement or weapon could do the trick, if only she had one on hand...


    Akira exchanged glances with Ai. "I don''t suppose you still have a knife stuffed up somewhere?"


    "A knife?" Ai blinked, then shook her head "Nope, just my claws."


    "I already tried picking it with my claws," she mused aloud, stroking her chin. "Although..."


    She opened her mouth wide, drawing out her sert of oversized, Squirrel-like of front incisors.


    Ai clapped. "Big Sis! You''re a genius!"


    Akira had to stretch herself far to reach the reach the chains with her mouth, then chomped a few times on the hard bamboo until, slowly but surely, cracks started to form.


    Then from these cracks, an eventual break.


    Once she''d gotten both of Ai''s hands free, Akira grabbed her. "Alright, let''s get moving. I saw the Macaque were getting rowdy, earlier, and I''m hoping we can use that to our benefit, as a distraction."


    Ai wouldn''t budge when Akira tried to oull her, however. And it wasn''t until Akira stopped, to see what was the matter, when she noticed all the sad expressions of the other players being held captive in the banana smushing dungeon. The lot of them having all grown still¡ªat once ceasing with their torturous labor¡ªto pleadingly gaze at the two.


    "Akira..." Ai said, brushing her arm gently. "We can''t just leave all these people...can we?"


    With her pulse pounding under so many forlorn gazes, the scene immediately reminded Akira of the Orc dungeon¡ªand all the Squell that were likely still trapped there, being abused and eaten to this very day.


    And although, back then, she couldn''t do anything to stop it; by contrast, in this particular situation...


    "Give me a hand, Ai." Akira said quickly, brimming with a newly kindled surge of determination. "Start with unchaining the Squell prisoners, so they can choose to help, too."


    Ai gave a salute. "Aye, aye, Big Sis!" Then promptly [Scurried] off, to find her first mark.


    The rest would go down in tales of legend. As, among those to be freed by the dynamic duo on that day, stories of the incredible heroism exhibited by ''SexLover69 the Emancipator'' and her Little Sister sidekick would live on through the generations. An epic that would inspire countless epic ballads, theater plays and poems; grand artistic sculptures, paintings and tapestries¡ªall of which could doubly be viewed as pornographic, since, during all these events that would make Akira become known as a legend...


    She had unfortunately neglected to replace her missing top.

 Chapter 21 - The Girl With Pure Eyes

    The Macaque Village had descended into chaos with Kanna''s arrival; as Vash stood quietly on the sidelines, watching the massacre unfold from a distance, as a torrential rain started to pour. Whilst through the heavy downpour, the large lit bonfire at the center of the village managed to keep its flame¡ªcoloring the warring silhouettes of Kanna and the Macaque hordes in striking orange hues.


    ''I wonder if Akira and Ai are making out somewhere during all this,'' Vash thought to himself glumly.


    Then, while hugging himself in trying to stay warm, he was shocked to witness the ensuing flood of freed banana-mushers: clumsily stumbling and sploshing through the watery mud in their frantic flight out of the village, into the surrounding woods.


    Once he''d recovered his senses, Vash settled down with a sigh.


    ''Amazing to think so many young ladies were being held captive here, rather than in my arms; how I''m courteous and informative, always going out of my way to be helpful. And still...''


    Tears streamed from Vash''s eyes, becoming lost in the raindrops that streaked along his face.


    ''I''m the one always being shoved aside!''


    Meanwhile, as thunder crackled and boomed overhead, Akira and Ai had escaped with the group of rescued prisoners, never stopping, until they''d found themselves in a secluded clearing...


    "We should be safe here," Akira said, pausing to catch her breath.


    "Hey, Big Sis¡­"


    "Yeah?


    "How were you able to find me?"


    Akira was quiet for a moment, recalling the mysterious figure that had guided her. All she could see at the time was its silver fur, and a sliver of a tail...as well as a carved gray mask, of bestial appearance.


    "I had a little help."


    Before Ai could pry further, suddenly, lightning flashed to reveal another presence dwelling within the clearing. A young woman, of mystifying looks: her drawn, silver-white hair and flowing pale white garment both seemingly untouched by the falling rain, as if shielded, perhaps by the softly glowing aura she exuded.


    "I have little time to spare, so we must speak quickly."


    Akira stepped back. "W-who are you?"


    Her eyes¡ªhe gasped¡ªwere the same striking grey eyes he''d seen on the strange monkey that led him to Ai''s whereabouts!


    "That...monkey who saved me...are you¡ª"


    "Presently, you are choosing to flee: unaware of the peril your magic-wielding friend will find himself in, should you continue to do so."


    Akira winced. "Magic? You mean Vash?" she blurted. "He''s in the village?!"


    Ai drew her Squell claws, jumping in front of Akira and taking up a threatening stance against the mysterious pale girl. "Who''s she, Big Sis? If she''s giving you trouble, I¡ª"she abruptly halted, looking surprised as Akira calmly extended an arm to brush her aside.


    "I owe you a ''thanks,'' don''t I?" Akira said to the entity, with an amused chuckle. "But now you''re saying I have to turn, and head straight back?"


    "It is your decision to make, my Lord."


    "How do you know so much about the village?''


    "It is too much to explain: just know that your companion''s life hangs in the balance, should you decide not to act¡ªas well as the life of another, who will surely prove useful to you in the future."


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "So now you''re able to read the future."


    "Your work here, in this village, is not yet complete. There is still much to be done, in order for you to be rewarded by the fortune vein."


    Akira knew she was referring to those things his [Big Business Tie] could sense.


    So, he decided to test it for himself¡­


    Through lifting the tie, then, sure enough he saw it was continuing to point straight toward the Macaque Village¡ªat the very least confirming to him that there was still a profit to be earned.


    "The conditions for establishing a state of peace in the village are directly in line with the conditions of your own goals."


    "Is that so?" Akira briefly considered, before bearing a mischievous grin. Then holding a hand up to her ear, as she pointed the other toward the glow of the giant bonfire still residing at the center of the village, in the far-off distance, shown through the large gaps in the trees.


    "Hear that?" Akira said, referring to the chorus of agonized Macaque howls that pierced the air. "Sounds to me like those ''conditions'' are being well taken care of on their own."


    However, the counselor was unconvinced.


    "Such is the way of Deep Karma, that the apes will be revived within some hours." She bowed slightly, clasping her hands together in front of her. "The warrior''s path leads not to permanent salvation¡ªunlike that of the wise, true sage."


    Ai nudged Akira with her elbow. "What''s she going on about...?"


    Contrary to Ai''s nonchalance, Akira stared at the counselor silently whilst seriously contemplating his words for a time. Remembered how the wolves she''d fought with Vash, back when they first met, never seemed to replete in numbers: with every one that ''died'' being magically replenished, within a few seconds.


    "So...you''re saying that if I don''t go back, Vash will die. And if I don''t find a method of dealing with the Macaques, other than through violence, I won''t be able to make my fortune off this place."


    "Precisely," the girl answered. "Furthermore, saving the village will someday prove beneficial to you in other ways: such as in your future attempt to free the knight that had rescued you from the demon king''s dungeon."


    "Lazuli¡­!" Akira gasped, in total disbelief. "For you to know about that, it means you''ve been watching me from the very start.


    The pale girl smiled, though her eyes stayed the same. Resulting in an eerie, robotic effect¡ªcoming across more like a poor fascimile of a smile, than anything real.


    "Do not worry," she said, stepping back slowly into shadow. "I am always watching..."


    "Wait!" Akira cried. "At least give me your name!'' As he quickly moved forward, stretching out his hands to reach her...but finding nothing.


    Just like that, the girl had vanished.


    Ai looked at her expectantly. "What''ll we do next, Big Sis?"


    Akira bit her lip. On the one hand, she was reconciling with the hilarious irony of a cutthroat billionaire CEO being called upon to strive toward a grand, sweeping, humanitarian change; whereas, on the other, she was simultaneously envisioning how incredibly sexy she must look in the [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit], with her wet hair clinging close to the side of her face.


    "We''re heading back, Ai," she said decisively, placing her hands on her hips in a powerful pose. "But, starting from now, things are gonna be a little different around here."


    The perverted world needed a savior: just as much as she did a mirror, and fast!


    Seeing Akira''s resolute expression, Ai hopped in front of her with cheeks puffing out in anger¡ªalso looking pretty cute, with her hair and slender little body all soaking wet, too.


    "I still don''t get what''s going on..." she whined. "But, no matter what, I''m sticking by your side! Because if Big Sis is going to be raped by a monkey, I want to be there to get raped alongside her!"


    Akira patted her on the head, with a serene expression.


    ''Oh, Ai. What would I do without you?''


    Meanwhile¡­


    Vash was still feeling distraught over his lack of contribution to Kanna''s crusade. So much so, that he had hung his head and began to shuffle away, retreating into the briar forests, when suddenly an immense, blood-curdling roar ripped through the air.


    Glancing back, he saw the figure of the awakened Sugary emerging from his hut.


    Kanna was staring him down while the other Macaque backed away, having learned their lesson; blood washing down across her skin and armor in the ceaseless downpour, as she slowly reared her hammer back over her head to prepare for another huge swing.


    "You...bastard!" She growled through gritted teeth. "I was willing to devote my life to you!"


    "I wanted only to bear your children, and spend the rest of my life by your side!"


    Vash, feeling struck, gawked wildly at her impassioned confession¡ª''she''d rather be with an old-ass monkey than even consider me!?''


    "I gave my entire being to serve as your wife, and you tossed me aside!"


    At once, Sugary began to transform: His languished neck, chest, and legs all swelling up with vein-popping muscle; until it was no longer a shambling old ape standing above Kanna but rather a great, hulking goliath.


    The [Level 12] [Rampaging God Ape Beast] sprang¡ªlunging from the treetop with a devastating downward fist.


    Kanna barely rolled to the side fast enough to dodge it. Then following up, angrily screaming, with a mighty swing of her hammer¡ªonly for the musclebound monkey to intercept it with his hand.


    "Foolish ex-wife!"


    It proceeded to swing Kanna back and forth over its head, repeatedly smashing her into the ground as she firmly held her grip; even as parts of her already well-worn armor were chipping away, to the point of almost breaking.


    So if this kept up, or if she let go of the hammer, she''d be at Sugary''s complete mercy.


    At this time, Vash could see the glow of her aura growing ever larger, and knew it was time for him to act. However, because it was raining so heavily, he had to carefully draw both palms together and concentrate harder: To create a [Mega Fire Ball]; calculating in his mind, in real time, approximately how large he would have to make it grow so that it wouldn''t fizzle out before reaching his mark.


    When let loose, it soared across the sky like a comet and crashed, in a huge shower of brilliant sparks, onto Sugary''s chest.


    Staggered from the blow, it presented Kanna with the opening she needed.


    Upon managing to wrench her hammer free of his grasp, she did a full turn with it: to deliver a huge, momentum-filled swing, landing it squarely on the top of his skull.


    Kanna backed away, frowning, as the Great Ape King could only flail about uselessly.


    "I only wanted to serve you," she said¡ªseeing this as a clear opportunity to deliver a finishing blow.


    And yet, her hands quivered. And yet, she was hesitant.


    Sugary let loose a mournful cry, sounding like an ordinary, un-buffed animal in pain.


    "Never...can replace wife!" He whimpered. "No woman...not even big chest Squell...can ever..."


    Kanna shook her head, her braids flailing like thrashing tentacles.


    "Th-there you go again!" She snapped, her voice cracking with emotion. "Always bringing up that long-gone wife of yours!"


    "Can''t you just accept that the past is past, and move on!?"


    She looked away, as her rage gave way into sadness. "Why is it I''m never good enough...?"


    Vash gasped. ''Damn it, no! Baby, please¡ªyou''re more than good enough for me!'' He wanted to yell out, as corny as such lines were. ''I know what it''s like to always feel inadequate!''


    His throbbing, aching heart aside, however, that''s when he saw Sugary stir out of his confusion.


    Kanna had her head bent, still so lost in her own sorrow-filled thoughts that she couldn''t see the giant monkey rise up behind her, his arms stretched out wide across either side of her.


    Vash ran forward, about to warn her, only to be pinned by a swarm of Hungry Macaque.


    "Banana time." One whispered, gently into his ear.


    ...


    Akira could hear Vash''s blood-curdling, high-pitched scream from the secluded clearing.


    With Ai and the counselor both gone, she rushed back to the village alone as the rain ceased.


    Upon her arrival, she came upon Sugary holding up Kanna in both his hands, squeezing her tight as she gasped for air. Hungry Macaque were gathered around; jeering and flinging rocks, mud, and...NOT mud, at her.


    "H-h-husband!" Akira snapped, stammering with awkwardness. "Put her down, this instant!"


    Sugary, at the sound of her authoritative voice, became an entirely different monkey.


    He turned to her sheepishly, and gently did as he was told. The lesser Macaque also calmed down as well, eyeing their new Queen with curiosity.


    A group of them came forward carrying a hog-tied Vash over their heads.


    "Oh, thank God you''re alive!" Vash exclaimed. "Honestly, I always knew you were Queen material from the very start."


    "So, if you would please kindly have a talk with your new subjects for me..."


    Akira watched the squirming, panicking Vash for a while, silently gloating in the face of his misery.


    That''s when she gave the expectant Macaques their first directive:


    "Get him out of my face!" She ordered, and amid his desperate pleas and squeals they did so; hooting and chattering contentedly as they carted him off into parts unknown.


    In the ensuing quiet, Akira glanced at the unconscious Kanna sprawled out on the ground.


    Sugary''s form shrunk¡ªreverting him back to the meek, elderly monkey he was before.


    "Old wife bad...can only have one!" He huffed. and blew his lips. "Me not polygamist, so must follow tradition and eat misbehaving old wife now!"


    Detecting a hint of carnivorous intent in his garbled words, Akira touched him on the arm.


    "My dear, I understand your need to uphold the law." She said; giving the warmest, most wifely smile she could muster. "However...is there anything written in the ape constitution that says I cannot have a wife of my own?"


    Sugary said nothing at first, as he raised an eyebrow¡ªhis interest piqued.

 Chapter 22 - Uncovering The Perfect Housewife, In An Unapproachable Tomboy

    She awoke to find herself lying on the filthy reed-matted floor of a Macaque hut, warm sunlight streaming across her face. At once, recognizing the scents that wafted across her nose: that particularly pungent arrangement of odors which pervaded the Macaques'' suboptimal living conditions.


    Since she''d fallen unconscious, Kanna''s hair had come undone and all the parts of her armor were stripped away; replaced by the decidedly far less protective [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit].


    Surely, this could all only mean one thing...


    ''King Sugary has accepted me back as his wife!'' she thought elatedly.


    Just then, a warm breath peppered the back of her neck: feeling noticeably lighter than she recalled, yet still the hot blood rushed to her face just as it used to.


    ''Oh, how I''ve yearned for your touch! After all these many years since I was cast out!''


    Now, to make up for lost time!


    She eagerly stretched her arm back, expecting to touch fur. But instead, to her combination of surprise and disappointment, her fingers grazed against smooth skin.


    "Eh?!"


    She gasped when she turned around; coming face-to-face with none other than Akira Maximilian, greeting her with a mischievous smirk.


    "Gooood morning, my beautiful wife."


    "Ah!" Kanna bolted upright, unto her feet; rearing away from Akira''s touch in surprise. "Burglar! Molester! HELP!"


    She tried hiding her exposed body with her hands and arms, but it did little to distract Akira''s thirsting gaze as they deftly circled around her, analyzing every minute aspect of her appearance from head to toe.


    "You don''t have ears like mine, or a tail," Akira mused, stroking her chin in thought. Then snapping her fingers, with realization¡ª"ah! So that must mean you''re a Human."


    And a pretty Human, at that! With skin that bore a lovely peachy tan; thin, elegantly straight salmon pink hair that extended to the lower limit of her strongly built thighs. Thick, fringe bangs partially covered her eyes as they watched Akira, expectantly, with a slight but perceptible tinge of indignant anger to them.


    "My, my¡­" Akira crawled on hands and knees toward the mercurial beauty, wearing a devious smirk that conspicuously revealed her single oversized Squell bucktooth. "Getting to marry a girl as beautiful as you is almost worth the price of having to come back to this shitty place."


    ''I don''t understand!" Kanna stuttered as she backed away, with a voice more high-pitched¡ªmore feminine¡ªthan her commonly raspy, false-deep tomboy sound. "I can''t possibly be your wife, when my heart already belongs to Lord Sugary!"


    She glanced around the hut they were in, then, and noted the distinct absence of Sugary''s throne.


    "But this isn''t right¡­! What''s going on?" She heard some cute humming and looked, just as Ai emerged through the open doorway, carrying a double armful of bananas. "What the¡ª! Who''s that?!"


    "Oh!" Ai beamed, immediately dropping the huge bunch of bananas to the floor. "My sweet wife, you''re finally awake!"


    "Eh?! I''m married to you as well?"


    "That''s right," Akira said, dusting off her hands while wearing a satisfied grin. "Ai and I were thinking about going for a bath in the river, after breakfast. If you''d like to join us."


    Kanna shook her head, her mind reeling.


    "N-no¡­in Macaque society, only the King and his chosen wife can be married and sleep in the same hut together. The rules are very strictly punished, so you''d better go before my husband finds you here."


    "Huh?" Akira said, acting as if she hadn''t heard. "Oh, that old law?" she yawned. "I''m Queen now, so I had it rewritten."


    Kanna glared. "I don''t believe you."


    "Fine"¡ªAkira shrugged¡ª"go ask Sugary for yourself, if you dare."


    "Fine!" Kanna huffed. "I''ll do just that!"


    But as she was about to storm out the doorway, Akira caught her by the wrist.


    "Just so you know, the alternative was letting you get eaten," Akira said. "And I promise I didn''t touch you while you were asleep, or anything, so what''s the deal with all this attitude?"


    "You don''t understand," Kanna said, sniffling as she turned away.


    "Hey...don''t cry." Akira awkwardly said, then discreetly motioning for Ai to come help before timidly reaching out a hand to pat her softly on the shoulder. "I promise...I''ll find a way to get us both out of this, alright? Then you''ll be able to marry whoever the Hell you want."


    Kanna shook her head, still averting her sad gaze. "No..." she murmured, falling to her knees on the floor slowly. "There''s no way someone with a name like ''SexLover'' could understand this loneliness I''ve been feeling for so long..."


    "Whatever¡ªgo ahead and judge me based solely on my name," Akira said, her ears bristling as she tensely licked her lips. "Regardless, sitting here and crying won''t solve anything."


    Kanna turned to her sharply, with a furious look watered down by tears. "I returned here of my own free will, WISHING to be killed!" she yelled, then abruptly fell hushed. Continuing, "I...wanted Lord Sugary...to end my pathetic existence..."


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "Is that really the case?" She smirked. "Because, as I seem to recall, you looked quite happy when you first woke up."


    "N-no...that''s not tru¡ª"


    "Also, why is it that you call him ''Lord''?"


    Kanna froze, caught in her lie.


    However, to fully come out and admit the shameful truth of her intentions¡­


    Would be the unthinkable!


    Which is why¡­


    She proceeded to do just that, as she was wearing a crooked smile¡ªof one who is drowning in lurid pleasure:


    "Everyone else acts scared of me, or treats me like a man...except Lord Sugary," Kanna mused, blushing, as she gradually rose from the floor. "Which is why...ever since he made me his woman, only to toss me aside, days later, like a sack of rotten banana peels...it''s all I can think about."


    She wrapped her arms around herself, closing her eyes with an aroused expression.


    "I think about it...dream about it...him shoving his wrinkly old monkey cock into me, over and over again. Ignoring my moans and whines." She paused, licking her lips. "Climaxing into my womb, with his bountiful seed. That way, he''ll permanently ruin this youthful body of mine with a child, and sagging huge breasts filled with mother''s milk."


    Akira and Ai exchanged uncertain glances; as, in witnessing an attractive girl lose her mind like this, over thoughts of being violated by a monkey¡­


    They were both simultaneously disgusted, and sensually intrigued.


    "That''s why I have to...warn him...my Lord."


    "Tell him what?" Akira urgently.asked.


    She chuckled softly. "That you two are planning something treasonous..."


    Akira and Ai exchanged glances again.


    "She''ll tell"¡ªAi whispered.


    "Not if we can find a way to stop her."


    "But how? She''s so tough, I don''t think even the two of us together can hold her down."


    "It''s simple," Akira said, winking. "Aren''t you the one who introduced me to every woman''s weak spot, in the first place?"


    Ai stared at her a bit, confused, before giving a smile.


    Now, she perfectly understood.


    "I get the impression you haven''t experimented with very many partners," Akira said, steamily, while proceeding to swing across the entire room in one elegant stride. Then wrapped her arms around Kanna, pulling their bodies close. "It could be that you just need the right lover to set you on the right path."


    "I''m a...virgin, still," Kanna murmured with Akira on one side, kissing her neck, and Ai on the other, squeezing her breast while kissing and nibbling on her shoulder. "So please, be gentle."


    She stood at a full height a couple heads taller than Akira, possessing a distinctly more lean and sculpted, athletic physique; in contrast to the scrumptious, soft and squishy fat of the Squell body, which possessed scarcely any firmness to it save for the race''s characteristically robust hips and thighs.


    Akira didn''t care, though¡ªmeat was meat, no matter the toughness, and SHE was a carnivore.


    "A woman as beautiful as you..." she said whilst lowering her hand, then inserting two of her fingers into Kanna''s most sensitive place¡ªcausing her to let out a high squeal.


    "No, not there! Only Lord Sugary can touch me in that spot!"


    "Shouldn''t waste her love on an ape."


    The spark was lit, and so then there was no avoiding what happened next.


    Akira leaned her chest forward against Kanna''s, simultaneously drawing away her paltry bikini top to let spill her superior-sized breasts, almost as a show of dominance. Thus playing the role of a wiser, more experienced slut-senpai: assuring her uninitiated kohai that it was okay...to finally let go.


    "So forward!" Kanna exclaimed, turning her face to the side, against the wall, as she continued to endure the repeated incursions of both Akira and Ai.


    "I only just met you two, and already we''re doing something like this¡­"


    Ai had begun slowly pulling away Kanna''s [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit] from her body, as Akira placed a hand on the wall beside her head, to block her evasive gaze¡ªforcing both eyes to face straight forward.


    "You have to tell us if it''s okay to proceed."


    ''Tell them?'' She thought. ''How degrading that would be, even though¡­''


    Kanna''s rough exterior was shattering.


    She hadn''t experienced romantic pleasure like this before, in all her double lives.


    Which was why her cherry pink lips spread into a smile, even as she looked to be on the verge of tears. "Oh, yes...my beloved wives..." she whimpered. "Show me it...what real love is!"


    "That''s right!" Ai cheered. "Big Sis and I will make you feel good, if you''ll only open yourself to us!"


    Kanna''s heart pounded at these words.


    ''Open myself to them¡­''


    "Yes...from now on, my heart and body¡­"


    Belongs to Akira and Ai!


    From there, the days passed as Akira was still working out an escape plan for the three....


    During which time, it was revealed to her that Kanna was secretly a premium, top tier wife all along: Becoming demure, submissive, and always concerning herself with Akira''s and Ai''s well-being. Joining hands with them, whenever they''d stroll through the village together, and bathing together. Cuddling and spooning, when they laid to bed at night.


    One day, Akira woke up to the smell of something sweet cooking in a sizzling frying pan.


    With her mouth watering at the scent, she immediately rose¡ªwithout stirring Ai, still soundly asleep beside her¡ªand ventured into the kitchen area, situated in an adjacent room, behind a hanging piece of leather tarp.


    And, once there..


    Akira came upon a truly marvelous sight.


    "Good morning!" Kanna said, cheerfully greeting her with a warm smile, before promptly returning her attention to what she was cooking in a pan on the stove¡ªwearing no clothes, aside from a loosely tied macaque hide apron.


    "Morning," Akira replied, rubbing her eyes with a loud yawn.


    "My love¡ªplease, please sit!"


    Akira obeyed: claiming a seat at the small wooden dining table, there, beside a Macaque that was quietly sipping down a glass of piping hot banana tea.


    "My love, I hope you don''t mind me having a guest over this early in the morning," Kanna said, with a giggle. "But I''ve arranged for our furry friend here"¡ªshe sidled over toward the table, placing a gentle hand on the tea-drinking Macaque''s shoulder¡ª"to bring bananas for me to cook our breakfasts with. Now isn''t that great?"


    Akira nodded, bearing a serious frown. "I see, I see."


    "R-right," Kanna said. Though, internally, she was a complete wreck trying to conceal the fact beneath a polite smile, as she then dutifully continued to slave over the stove: her state of mind not being helped by just how much raw sweat had accumulated; glistening along her shapely torso and womanly thighs and buttocks, from the unerring heat of the stove.


    Despite all her efforts, she nonetheless found herself wondering¡­


    ''Is this not enough to please her?''


    And Kanna was still thinking this, moments later, while setting a plate of the food she''d prepared on the table in front of Akira.


    "I h-h-hope a banana pancake is to your liking!" she said with a faint, forced laugh. "Oh...but I hope that someday, I''ll have more ingredients to choose from: so that I can cook all kinds of yummy dishes for you!"


    Akira''s head was bowed, with a firm frown drawn upon her lip; an ominous shadow cast across her eyes.


    "Is...something the matter?" Kanna questioned, with a concerned look. "Is it...that your jaw hurts? Would you like me to chew the food then spit it into your mouth for you?"


    She crouched onto the floor beside Akira, desperately grasping at her beloved''s arm that was set upon the table.


    "Akira...honey, please say something!"


    Meanwhile, the monkey that was also sitting there all this time, calmly sipping its tea, raised an eyebrow at the soap drama that was brewing across the table¡ªwondering if, perhaps, it might be a good time for him to leave...


    As Kanna then pleaded to Akira, "my heart and mind...body and soul...they''re all yours to command! So, please...you need just say the word! Tell me whatever it is I can do to improve as a wife, and make you happier¡­"


    She lowered her head against Akira''s leg and cried: gushing, warm tears. Sniffing, wailing cries.


    Still, Akira''s stoic air was unshakeable.


    "No," was all she firmly said, in reply. "That won''t be necessary..."


    Kanna looked up at her sharply, the tears gone as soon as they''d arrived¡ªher expression now turned to one of shock. "Wh-wh-what? Is it that you''ve given up on me already? So you''re going to throw me out, just like Lord Sugary?"


    Akira just lifted her head, then, with a smile: revealing the warmness that was actually present in her eyes the entire time.


    "I don''t need to ask you to change, because you''re already the perfect wife."


    Kanna''s eyes widened.


    "Akira-samaaa!"


    She threw herself at Akira, knocking him out of his chair and onto the floor where she proceeded to batter the self-satisfied Squell with a flurry of kisses, all across their face and neck, shoulders and chest¡ªtasting every exposed part of her with relief-filled glee.


    "Kanna, please!" Akira laughed.


    "Don''t you EVER scare me by going all silent like that again!"


    "I''m sorry! It''s just that I was suddenly struck with an idea of how we can escape from here!" she said, gently rising as Kanna cleared away. "It involves bananas."


    At this point the tea-sipping delivery monkey¡ªhaving seen quite enough¡ªup and left with a string of alarmed howls.


    "Now come give your hardworking horny bitch wife some love," Kanna breathed, panting laboriously as her tongue flopped out in absentminded ecstasy to become entangled with Akira''s¡ªshowing there was yet another side to her...


    Kanna used both hands to pull off her apron, then fling it across the room.


    "So forward!" Akira joked.


    "I made you banana pancakes, so come and fuck me already," Kanna commanded, shoving Akira back down to the ground underneath her.


    Then, as they became lost in each other''s trickling sweat and saliva...


    Ai stood by in the doorway, unnoticed, watching with a noticeable vibe of bitterness in her expression¡ªthat evil side of her being fully manifested.


    ''So they''re having fun without me, huh?''

 Chapter 23 - CEO Makes A Backbreaking Deal

    At the same time Akira was busy breaking in her new wife, King Sugary had passed most of his days in solitude: seated on his throne, alone in his hut, inconsolably moaning and sighing to himself; occasionally sending out messengers to Akira¡ªseeking the kinds of comforts only a large-breasted squirrel girl could possibly provide¡ªonly for these royal booty calls to always go unheeded.


    In other words...King Sugary had been made a cuckold in his own kingdom, and knew it. However, he was far too depressed to do anything about it.


    Akira caught him downing his dozenth mug of [Banana Beer], when she showed up at his hut one day. Kanna was standing at her side, brimming with an undeniable feminine radiance, their hands brazenly touching.


    King Sugary sighed, running his hand across his face.


    "Oh, no...it YOU TWO again¡­"


    "Hello, my King," Kanna said softly, but casually¡ªlacking any hint of her previous feelings for him.


    The ailing, lustful primate could not possibly notice such subtleties, though: his gaze being strictly preoccupied with analyzing his aloof Queen''s bulbous pair of meaty chest mounds¡ªhoping to, this time, form a mental image that will last.


    "It''s been a while," Akira said, bearing a sensual smirk.


    She climbed into his lap, sticking out her back and protruding her vagrant breasts against his torso, as she teasingly wrapped her tie around his neck with one hand. "I''ve been meaning to have a talk with you about something."


    Kanna, for her part in the presentation, fell to her knees and immediately started massaging the King''s foot. At which time Sugary, sensing that something even stinkier than the crust between his toes was afoot, made a move to rise from his throne¡ªonly for Akira to gently pin him back down with her palm.


    "I was thinking, my Lord..." she went on to say, heedless of his growing discomfort, "about improvements that might be made to the village. Starting with¡ª"


    Akira whipped out a [Ripe Banana] from her inventory, showing it to Sugary; who then proceeded to extend his neck and open his mouth, to try and eat it, only for her to cruelly snatch it away.


    "In political science terms¡ª"she cleared her throat, holding the banana up before continuing: "A banana republic is a country that depends on the export of a limited resource, such as its namesake"¡ªshe flashed and waved the banana in front of his face again, grinning¡ª"in order to maintain economic sustainability."


    "Me don''t understand this¡­''political science,'''''' Sugary said, his face a giant question mark.


    "Owa! I cwan twel you!" Kanna, her voice muffled¡ªon account of her mouth currently being stuffed with Sugary''s big toe¡ªchimed in. "We shwould shell the bananas that gwow in the bwiar forest!"


    Sugary appeared to not even be listening, though; as he was desperately grasping, reaching his long fingers through the air--


    Toward Akira''s hand, holding the banana!


    "Okay, here''s your fucking banana," she said with a frustrated growl, stuffing the yearned-after fruit into Sugary''s mouth. "Did you catch a word of what we said, though?" She pleaded: "Anything?!"


    "Bwanana Rwepublic," he replied, chewing with a full mouth.


    "King Sugary, what I''m saying is that I see the potential for your village to gain a huge amount of wealth in a short amount of time. And all you need to do is KEEP doing what you''ve been doing¡ªNOTHING AT ALL¡ªand allow me exclusive control over all of the village''s crop production."


    "Hmm." The clueless king''s brows furrowed in concentration. "Sound like hostile takeover, to me."


    Akira laughed. "Not if you agree to it."


    "New wife never even give big love"¡ªhe slammed his fist, rearing angrily, causing Akira to recoil from him¡ª"me no trust!"


    "Oh come now, Sugary," Akira said wryly as she calmly rose from his lap, her hips beautifully swaying whilst she then slowly glided, meandering, across the room. "Your people are starving, and look to you now for leadership."


    "Me no WANT to lead," Sugary countered.


    "You''re acting like a CHILD."


    Sugary pouted. Blew his lips derisively.


    Then, sighing, he leaned his head into his hand.


    If it weren''t shameful enough that he was a cuckold to his former wife: the recent impromptu emancipation of the Macaque Village''s primary labor force¡ªits captive banana-mushers and harvesters¡ªhad submerged the local economy into disarray; the surprisingly bourgeoisie [Hungry Macaques] refusing to do any of the [Ripe Banana] picking by themselves. Due, in large part, to a widely held belief among their kind, that such agrarian engagements were far beneath their dignity.


    And so it was, whilst undoubtedly pondering the complexities of this exceedingly tense and difficult financial climate that had befallen his people...


    Sugary glanced down at Kanna¡ª


    She was still anchored to his foot by her mouth, idly sucking away as she vacantly stared up at him. Like a stupid, sexy leech serving its only purpose in life.


    "Please...order misbehaving wife to stop," he tiredly demanded--trying to shake her off, or kick her away with his other foot to no avail, shying his distraught face behind his hand. "Our marriage...officially annulled in court of law."


    "Very well," Akira said with a dissatisfied frown, snapping her fingers.


    On queue, Kanna promptly ceased to suck¡ªwiping her lips against her arm as she obediently raised unto her knees, away from the King''s wrinkly, gnarled cheese-foot. Albeit with one last smoldering look cast, as she proceeded out the door of the hut, of someone who wanted far more to their portion than what the waiter had served¡­


    After which Akira, now alone with Sugary, stood with her hands on her hips as she faced him with a reproachful stare.


    "Look at you¡­" she seethed.


    Sugary whimpered, cowering in his throne.


    She spat, "you''re pathetic!"


    "Me miss old wife..." He sniffed." Nobody can replace her."


    Akira scowled, perfectly unmoved by his pitiful showing. If it were an option, she would''ve simply had him killed¡ªif it meant he''d cease being an obstacle, in the way of her realizing her grand, golden vision for the Macaque Kingdom!


    "Me never love again." He moaned sadly, burying his face into his lanky, long arms draped with long fur. "Me lost everything that matters to me; matters in this world."


    "What, did your old wife die or something?!"


    King Sugary rose up, shaking his head. "Not dead," he said quickly. "Even worse!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands up. "Wife taken from me¡ªby own brother!"


    Akira frowned, hiding a hint of a smile. "That''s rough, buddy."


    He snarled, gritting his teeth in an expression of pure bestial rage. "Vali...! My brother: him stole my wife¡ªmy everything!" His snarl diminished to a frown; his rage returned to sorrow. "But his army too big for me take back. Too powerful. Can''t fight...hopeless..."


    Akira''s Squell ears immediately perked, at what sounded like a vulnerability¡ªripe for being taken advantage of!


    "An army...? Is it an army you need?" She probed, advancing at the downtrodden monkey monarch with heavy, energized steps. "If it''s weapons and armor that you need"¡ªshe darted behind his shoulder, wrapping one arm around his back while she swept the other across the air in front of them, grinning confidently¡ª"I can raise you enough capital to fund an entire war effort!"


    Akira watched Sugary absently stare off at nothing, for a bit¡ªlikely taking a moment to process all of this new information¡ªbefore returning his attention to her, with a rather peculiar grin, the likes of which Akira had not seen from him before.


    It was the look, roughly speaking, that someone makes when they''ve just figured out how to beat a tough opponent at their own game.


    "Okay," he croaked. "Me give you what want, but it cost you."


    The exchange was immediately brought underway, with a cart being sent rumbling into Acquama Town the very next morning.


    Loaded to the brim with [Ripe Bananas], it was being pulled by Vash who was dressed in the male version of the [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit]: a loincloth, foot and wrist wraps, and a necklace made with a pair of Macaque fangs. It was clear from his shrunken frame, as well as an altogether wearied, downtrodden look in his face, that the previous few days he''d spent as a captive of the Macaque had taken an immense toll on him.


    As he dismally contemplated aloud, in a grumbling voice:


    "I was tortured, for days on end...picking bananas...mashing them under my feet, in a dark, dingy basement, all alone, for hours and hours...just waiting...hoping...Akira would eventually figure something out, and come to my rescue¡­"


    He cringed, in bitter disgust.


    "Instead...she turns the girl I was crushing on into a submissive wife! And now, THIS¡ª"


    Behind him, sat atop the cart that was heaped with bananas, Ai was holding the reins with Kanna sat beside her, lightly touching her arm. The both of them smiling amongst themselves, at his displeasure.


    "It is all part of my love''s brilliant strategy, donkey-mage-kun," Kanna reassured.


    Ai snickered. "Yeah, so quit whining! And besides, who ever heard of a talking jackass? Except in that one stupid cartoon movie."


    "You fucking evil loli bitch! Don''t you dare talk shit about Shre¡ªOW!"


    Cackling loudly, she silenced him by abruptly flicking the sharp leather reins, so that they harshly whipped him once in the back.


    "No, please!" Vash pleaded. "NO, I''m sorry! I mean¡ªsh-sh-SHIT!"


    He hated it, though he also loved it.


    While all this was going on, Kanna giggled.


    "It sure was neat of Akira-sama to entrust us with such an important duty."


    The wagon continued up through the market square, where they were surprised to see the streets were totally empty; save for the ubiquitous prostitute selling herself for potion money on every corner.


    Ai explained, "we''re here early, so we get to take our pick of where to place the stall."


    Vacant plots of land were set about the market square, which players could rent use of for the day to put their items up for sale.


    "Akira-san said near to the bathhouse would be perfect," Ai said.


    "Why''s that?" Kanna asked.


    She shrugged. "Hey, SHE''S the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO¡ªnot me¡ªbut I guess it''s so horny bastards can an easy quick bite to eat, if they need the extra stamina. Or, I dunno, to just give them easy access to something they can shove inside people."


    "Lovely," Vash murmured¡ªearning him another whip!


    Ai guided the wagon to one of the clear rental plots closest to the bathhouse, where she then hot out to prompt a system interface to appear:


    [Rent current plot of land for 250G?]


    "Yes!" she answered cheerfully.


    [Purchase Confirmed.]


    With this message, a long tent-like structure appeared out of thin air, complete with shelves and a street-facing countertop for storing and displaying goods, just waiting to be packed with all the [Ripe Bananas] they''d brought.


    Grinning proudly at the results while Kanna was looking on in awe, Ai then turned to Vash as he was leaning with his hand against the cart, catching his breath.


    "Where IS Akira, anyway?" He panted. "I haven''t seen her in days."


    At once, Kanna turned away from him with an intense look, showing an expression of strongly suppressed anger. At the same time that Ai grinned, with subtle mischief, as she provided Vash his only answer:


    "Big Sis...is currently tending to her queenly duties."


    ¡­


    Akira''s "Queenly duties," as Ai called it...


    It was merely a means of fulfilling her end of the bargain with Sugary: Pound for pound, and sweat for sweat.


    An equivalent exchange: HIS power, for HER magnificent body; spreading it across him like a blanket of extra-fatted meat. Their mouths and tongues, united. His paws excitedly grasping and groping at her cushiony breasts; feeling and squeezing all along the soft, marbled fat of her torso. Claiming every part of her as his own.


    Their pairing was a sublime duality: Plump, firm buttocks, pressed against withered thighs. Moist, youthful flesh against dry decay. Pleasure-filled whines and moans, overshadowed by guttural grunts and growls. Squirrel-woman and monkey-man, together united, indulging in passionate Sex Cultivation for hours on end.


    "If you think...you have...control," King Sugary huffed, whilst he thrusted into her viciously, "me prove you wrong!"


    His penetration, topped with the repeated strumming and digging of his gnarled fingers across her bare, sweat-drenched flesh that tingled with arousal was making her mind go blank from pure ecstasy.


    "Uwa! Yes! Yes!'' Akira gasped between strained breaths, her voice grown to an abnormally high pitch.


    She couldn''t deny that it felt good.


    ''I shouldn''t enjoy this! It''s completely wrong!''


    And yet, her hips were moving on their own, as her insides churned with passion, and she begged and cried for more, and she even thought that she could feel the entrance to her womb opening up¡ªlike a flower in bloom, ready to accept King Sugary''s sugary nectar.


    Still, Akira Maximilian tried his best to hang on; to resist the carnal cravings of his new body, by continually reminding himself of why he was doing this.


    "I''ll do...anything...to realize...my goals!"


    "Haha!" Sugary laughed, in mockery of her struggle. "You new goal is get pregnant!"


    What was this? Some kind of cosmic punishment, being meted out against him?


    If so, what had he done to deserve it?


    If life is a series of moral decisions one must make, in order to proceed, leading up the ultimate "weighing in" of all a person''s sins in the afterlife...


    What manner of sin had he committed, to earn such contempt from the God of Deep Karma?


    Her thoughts were frantically racing, like a ship being battered about on stormy seas. Until, amidst the madness, she discovered a small sense of clarity¡ªa single image, pulled apart and highlighted in her mind''s eye.


    Of that girl...


    Bathed in a heavenly ethereal white glow, with a serene expression.


    Akira had to smile, just thinking of her.


    It was baffling to him: how someone...so pure, like that...


    Could exist in a world that''s so...so¡ª


    Sugary let out a deep moan, in his moment of final release...filling the CEO, in a way he''d never thought he would be filled before.


    And yet still, left him feeling hollow.

 Chapter 24 - [Next In Line To Be Edited] Enter A Three-Way Pinch Leveling Process!

    Monkey business was booming, as Akira''s vision of a [Ripe Banana] republic in the Macaque Village was smoothly coming into fruition.


    Kanna gave Akira the rundown one evening, after returning from the market:


    "Every day, we sell out our entire wagon''s worth of stock."


    "The newbies tell us that most of the bananas are guarded by Macaque that none of the stronger players bother to kill off, so it''s especially liked by them."


    Akira nodded. "We''ve struck gold, it seems." The golden fruit, as it''s been called.


    "And of course, with those new pickers you hired, we can keep up with the growing demand!"


    As the sun was setting, later that day, Kanna was crouched down helping Akira wash all the Sugary stink off her in a wooden tub at their spousal hut. It was the night before the scheduled confrontation with Sugary''s brother, Bali, now that all the appropriate funds had been gathered to raise an army.


    Akira wanted to be extra clean, in preparation for such a special occasion.


    "That''s gooood." Akira purred, as the washcloth was run across her dripping back another time.


    Kanna was smiling warmly. "It''s the least I can do for you, after all you''ve sacrificed for us to reach this point."


    Akira then turned to look her beloved wife in the face, awestruck by the radiant beauty of her smooth, lightly tanned face, crested with waves of pink hair.


    Then, their gazes met: filled with silently smoldering desire; until, almost as a matter of course, they gradually drew their heads close to each other until their foreheads and the tips of their noses touched, as within that intimate closeness they could smell the dirt and sweat of each other''s eyelashes.


    "I can''t begin to tell you how much I look forward to being with you, every day for the rest of my life." Akira said.


    "I feel the same way." Kanna said, followed by a slight laugh as she briefly averted her eyes--appearing shy as a doe, all of a sudden, though it only lasted a moment before she stared deep into her lover''s eyes again. "Ever since you opened up to me...I can''t stop thinking about you, Akira-sama."


    Smiling coyly, Kanna then moved the sudsy cloth to the front of Akira''s body¡ªthe breasts.


    And as Kanna nonchalantly churned Akira''s squishy breasts with the cloth, she looked back at Ai, a tiny speck seated on a table behind her, huffing with her arms crossed indignantly as she watched her ''home'' proceed to receive a thorough cleaning from someone other than herself.


    "I wanna be BIG again!"" She protested, her Squell tail rustling impatiently.


    "I believe you called that one your little sister?" Kanna quickly turned her head to say to Akira, casting an uneasy sideways glance at Ai before continuing, "isn''t it...strange, for her to be watching us like this?"


    "Oh, Ai!" Akira promptly said, waving. "I have a job for you!


    "We need to learn more about the King''s brother, before I commit to helping Sugary raise an army against him tomorrow"¡ªshe paused briefly, giving a relieved sigh as she relished the moment of Kanna continuing to delicately scrub her down¡ª"yes, I was thinking it could be a good job for you, but first...''"


    Once her bath was done, and Akira was dressed in her [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit] and [Big Business Tie] again, she picked up Ai and held her in her palm.


    Kanna peered down at her, inquisitively, as well. "Is it...some kind of magic spell?"


    "I...guess?" Akira answered, her tail wafting idly. "To be honest, the white monkey that did this to her didn''t give any instructions on how to reverse it."


    "Huh?" Kanna raised an eyebrow, half-turning to her. "White monkey?"


    Ai clutched her arms to her chest as she closed her eyes, in frustration. "Hurry, Big Sis!" But Akira didn''t listen, as she was trying to focus: to think of something that the white monkey might have said that night...


    Ah, but it had happened so fast!


    The counselor had gripped Ai on the shoulder, his eyes glowing...


    When, suddenly, she was shrinking--


    Until she was small enough to fit in his hand!


    As he handed Ai to Akira, she remembered he''d whispered something to her; which, after just staring blankly at Ai for a while, Akira could hear the counselor''s voice in her mind again, clear as day:


    "Whenever such a time comes that you wish to revert the effects of my spell, you need only to¡ª"


    "Use the tie!" Akira declared.


    As Kanna looked on, confused, Akira pulled her [Big Business Tie] to let the tip touch Ai on the head.


    Just as she did, a flash of light emitted from the tie, seeming to be absorbed into Ai,


    As it flooded into her tiny, shrunken-down figure until it consumed her entirely, and then steadily began to expand whilst maintaining her fundamental shape--continuing until she grew into her original size, and was standing before Kanna and Akira looking a bit bewildered, but otherwise in normal condition.


    Kanna flinched. "Ack!" She exclaimed, before comporting herself. "Wh-what did you do!?"


    Akira didn''t answer, as she already had swept Ai up in her arms, and started battering her with kisses on the side of her face.


    "Big Sis!" Ai cried, tears of joy marking her pink flushed face. "I missed you!!"


    Then, to Kanna''s horror, the two began to passionately lock lips and touch each other''s bodies.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" She urged, prompting them to pause, looking at her expectantly, as she clutched her forehead in her hand, shaking and turning in frantic perplexity.


    "I-I-I thought you two were sisters!" She blurted¡ªcaught between a state of arousal and distress.


    Ai beamed at her. "We ARE sisters!" She giggled, as her hand around Akira''s waist casually slid down to the plush mounds of her butt.


    Kanna pointed, her eyes twitching like a crazy person.


    "See! THAT right there!" She snapped. "That kind of thing is NOT normal for sisters to be doing!"


    Despite her harsh condemnation, however, Akira''s and Ai''s Squell tails wafted contentedly in the air as they faced her, with perfectly innocent smiles.


    "Relax, Chun-chan!" Akira said¡ªher eyes inheriting a sinister sparkle. "In fact...why not join us?"


    "If it''s between myself, my little sister AND my beautiful wife, it''s sure to be a good time."


    Kanna licked her lips, as nervous sweat was pouring down her face. She wanted to do the proper thing as a doting, selfish wife and say NO, but she also didn''t wish to disappoint Akira...


    So, she shifted the subject: "Weren''t you saying you had a job for your...''sister'' to do?"


    Akira and Ai looked to each other, gawking. "That''s...right!" Akira said. "Ai-chan! I was thinking I would like to have you sneak into Bali''s camp, and gather us some intel."


    Ai gave an energetic nod. "Great idea, Big Sis!" She exclaimed, followed by hesitation: "B-but..."


    She opened the interface to show Akira her Dao Perk menu, and pointed out a Perk she was set to gain upon the next level-up called [Stealth]: [Allows one to turn invisible for an indefinite time, until combat is initiated.]


    Ai rightly reasoned, "If I''m going on a stealth mission, I should be more stealthy!"


    "That''s true," Akira mused, stroking her chin in contemplation. "In that case, we COULD hunt the boars around here until you gain enough EXP..."


    Ai sighed. "But Big Sis!" She whined. "Those boars give barely any EXP, so it''s gonna take forever!"


    During the several minutes of deliberation that ensued, Kanna had already figured out the answer but was too nervous to share it, knowing full well what that would entail. Something which Akira had already figured out for herself, but perhaps had been burrowed by ancient ape appendage enough times that she had failed to retain it.


    ''I don''t understand the relationship between Akira and...whoever this loli whore named Ai is!''


    She huffed, proudly sticking her chin up in the air. ''I won''t give my woman up to this homewrecker without a fight!''


    Kanna only wished she could be so cold and ruthless.


    Realistically, she was shedding tears of bitter guilt and shame over her attempted betrayal.


    As the other two looked to her, wondering what was wrong, she at last relented:


    "Sex...Cultivation...grants EXP," she said, painstakingly uttering each word between her heavy sobs, whereupon Akira and Ai looked to her excitedly with ears perked upright, at full mast...only for Akira''s expression to then promptly sink.


    "I''ve done it with the King countless times, but only leveled up once."


    She turned to Ai, touching her on the arm. "Not that I''m complaining, but we''d better get started right away...since this''ll probably take us all night."


    Kanna made a loud noise of clearing her throat¡ªhalting them, and seizing their attentions.


    "I...suppose it can''t be helped." She said, following with a sigh as she timidly stepped forward, to pin her body against Ai''s other shoulder.


    "It follows logic that if we were to both go at the same time...it''ll be twice as fast."


    ...


    Night had fallen, and Ai was buried beneath the writhing masses of naked flesh pressed on top of her, on the floor, as for hours they continued¡ªtwo mature bodies, passionately giving themselves up to the underdeveloped adult--with at first Kanna seeming uncomfortable, before being spurred on by the soft, high-pitched, often meat-muffled moans and timid contortions of Ai, in response to the growing fervor of Akira.


    All the while, Kanna''s blood was coursing with a cocktail of torrential emotions:


    Embarrassment. Jealousy. Shame. Lust.


    For jealous wife Kanna, the goal came to be totally enveloping, and disintegrating: this cursed invader loli, in gastric acid-like pleasure.


    During this...Ai''s mind went blank¡ªfrom wholly embracing the fact that she''d been reduced to nothing more than a vessel, to be filled. A vessel for lust; for sweat, and saliva and passion--as well as, most importantly, EXP--while the signifying bar hovered over her head slowly ticked further and further up: with each passing second steeped in ecstasy.


    However, even after the accompanying fanfare played...signifying that Ai had thus reached [Level 6]...the three continued to cultivate late into the night.


    For Akira, this was it:


    A state of interminable bliss she''d always dreamed of, as a lonely virginal CEO.


    Indeed, if she could reach out with her poison claws to grab every willing woman in the world, and reign them in for a night-long session of EXP grinding--she would do it.


    It was everything she dreamed of...


    And yet, she also hated it.


    "I''m...sorry, Ai-chan!" Akira gasped, wishing they could have had a more romantic reunion: than this sweaty, disgusting mess they were engaged in, for the sake of raw expediency! Like a cold decision made by corporate overlords, with no concern for the well-being of their lower rung workers¡ªit was as if Akira Maximilian had perished in a world of Greed, only to reincarnate in one of unending Lust, and for the first time thus far she wasn''t sure which was worse...


    That''s when she felt a hand gently grasp around her own, that was pinned against the floor. It was Ai''s reaching out to touch her¡ªreassuring her, that it was alright.


    At this, Akira smiled as a tear formed in her eye, because it reminded her what this was all about.


    "Together, we can do anything!" Akira cried out in triumph.


    "Together...as a TEAM....we''re gonna do it!"

 Chapter 25 - The End To All Monkey Business! (Part I)

    The day had finally come.


    The day, when all of Akira''s careful preparation would be tested.


    Akira, Yui, and Kanna all congregated at the spousal hut early in the morning, while Sugary''s army was still readying up for their advance on Bali''s domain.


    "I arranged for Vash to meet us here," Akira explained. "I had him go...shopping, for us."


    Sure enough, he stormed through the door before long, bearing whole new sets of top-of-the-line, high-quality weapons and armor, bought using some of the money Akira had set aside, from their combined earnings in the prosperous banana trade.


    Firstly, a [Vandal Set] for Ai, that was comprised of a skin tight black leotard with long, exposing holes cut along the sides, decorated with white frills all along the hip line; black knee-high boots with ornamental buckles, fingerless wrist gloves, and a short white cape.


    A [Rose Set] for Kanna, comprised of a red and pink-colored armored bra, over a dark, chain link undershirt that only covered the upper torso; shrunken, rounded pauldrons and a long, trailing, royal purple cloak; a pleated burgundy toned skirt, sturdy pink greaves and vambraces, and laced black stockings with garter belts.


    Vash himself had on a simple but stylish [Magister Set]: some black robes, and a red hat.


    "Wow! These are great!" Ai said excitedly, her tail wagging as she twisted and turned to get a fuller look at herself. "Thanks a bunch, Big Sis and Pervy Uncle!"


    Vash winced at the new nickname she''d apparently chosen for him, but said nothing.


    Kanna simply gave him a grunt in approval, as she dusted off the sparkling new set of pauldrons and turned to Akira. "How do I look,?"


    The two held each other and indulged in a romantic kiss, while Vash could only queasily watch.


    His stomach was sick. His brain, a raging storm of unholy realizations:


    ''I had feelings for that Warrior girl, but now she won''t even acknowledge me.''


    ''Akira has changed her into an entirely different person, practically overnight, and they''re making out right in front of me without a care of my feelings.''


    ''I''m both angry...but at the same time, completely turned on by this.''


    So when at last it came time for Akira to receive her gears, Vash withheld them at first.


    His expression was serious. "I can''t believe you allowed them to keep me locked up, for so long."


    At once, the previously festive air grew tense, as Akira silently and nonchalantly stared up into Vash''s fierce, narrowed gaze.


    "Someone had to do all the banana-picking," she said, after a moment passed.


    Vash gritted his teeth, on the verge of fury. "Even after you hired more workers, you still¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Akira held a finger up to his mouth and calmly shushed him. As she did, she gently pressed her body unto his¡ªsqueezing her breasts against his bare chest.


    "I know you wouldn''t really mind doing anything I''d ask of you..."


    "It''s plain to see that this is all just a show you''re putting on, in a pathetic effort to save face."


    She laughed, while slowly stroking the length of his chest with one smooth hand. Vash''s expression nonetheless remained unchanged, but for his forehead that now visibly shined with sweat.


    To only further press her attack, Akira''s voice had fallen into a low, sensual growl:


    "Hand it over already, Vash. I have no doubt that the outfit you got for me is the best, and sexiest one of them all."


    "I know you want to see me wearing it. To see me become stronger, and more sexy than ever."


    Vash didn''t hold out for much longer as, internally, he was screaming. "You really are cutthroat," he said as he relented finally; handing her the things with a grimace.


    The armor he bought for her was the [Love Trader Set]: A light brown corset with a backless, high-collared, thin white top, that was stretched to its absolute limit in order to facilitate her enormous breasts, with the splash of green provided by her [Big Business Tie] serving as an ideal compliment. There were dark brown elbow gloves, with a design like long, outward blooming petals surrounding the wrists. Thigh-high brown stockings, so tight against her skin that it caused her lusciously fat thighs to bulge out from them. Enamel, platform-heeled dark brown Mary Jane shoes that clearly leaned more toward style than utility.


    Furthermore, Akira saw that the outfit had a unique set bonus effect, which was applied to her so long as all its pieces were worn together.


    [Commerce Mastery]: [Grants wearer 15% haggling bonus for purchase and sale at shops.]


    Vash gruffly explained: "It means whenever you buy or sell items at a shop, you''ll lose less and gain more in the transaction, respectively."


    "It''s perfect," Akira said, giving a happy twirl with it on. "Vash...you''ve really done an incredible job."


    Vash smirked¡ªthe lingering venom in his visage still obvious.


    "With an effect like that, you''d be foolish to ever send me to do your shopping again," he mumbled, at a tone barely above his breath.


    It was a small way he could get back at her, in his mind. Small, and ultimately insignificant.


    After all, she''d probably find all sorts of other uses for him besides that.


    He sighed, becoming lost in thought while the girls chattered excitedly among themselves. ''You really are so cute, though. And, the way you saw through me like a book just now...''


    ''I want to say I wish we''d never met, and yet every time I look at you...''


    Akira and the others were out the door of the hut faster than he could even wrap up that thought, though, so he dropped it, and quickly followed after.


    The time had come, that would serve as a culmination of Akira''s efforts in the Macaque Village.


    A fighting force of Macaque, garbed in lacquered wood plate armor, armed with spears and sabers, were on the march through the briar forest.


    Sugary rode with them, in a golden howdah on an elephant''s back. He was staring forward intently, in anticipation of the long-awaited battle to come¡ªaflame with yearning, for a return to the loving embrace of his one true love. Despite all Akira had done to make this all possible, he''d all but divorced his current wife so he''d had no intention of riding with her, as he was already contemplating what flavor to cook all that thick, juicy Squell meat with later, in the event this campaign turned out to be for naught.


    Unbeknownst to him, Akira and friends were one step ahead of his aging idiot monkey brain, as they were creeping through the trees to follow the army''s advance. So when the army abruptly came to a halt at a large clearing, so did they, as the tension in the air grew palpable.


    Akira''s company conferred with each other in hushed voices:


    "Bali''s Kingdom shouldn''t be far from where we are now," Kanna said. "Well, it used to belong to Sugary, until he overtook it in a coup, and stole his wife."


    "Try to get a look at what''s going on," Akira directed Ai, pointing up into a tree.


    "Yessir," Ai said, then proceeded to climb it with impressive agility, activating her new and hard-won [Stealth] ability as she did so, just as a precaution.


    At this time, Akira could feel a familiar presence looming in the trees behind her.


    "It''s you again," she said aloud, turning to face it with a glare.


    "I am pleased that you made it this far." The shadow counselor said to her, with a slight bow.


    Kanna bristled¡ªreaching for her hammer in her inventory¡ªbut Akira calmed her.


    "It''s alright," Akira said to her. "He''s on our side. Or at least, I THINK so."


    The counselor continued, unabated: "I came to provide you with some information, that shall come in handy soon."


    "Bali...Sugary''s brother...possesses a peculiar power."


    Akira interrupted him: "A power which allows him to partially absorb the strength of any being he faces in battle."


    She turned to him with a cocky grin. "Is that correct?"


    The White Monkey stroked his beard. By the look on his face, it was clear he was impressed.


    "Indeed. But then, how exactly do you plan to fight against a power like that?"


    Akira gave a mischievous smile. "I''m working on it."


    With that, the Monkey said no more, and disappeared into a puff of white smoke as before.


    Shortly after, Ai slipped back down from a nearby tree, bringing a sense of urgency.


    "An entire army is standing across the clearing!" She reported. "It must be Sugary''s brother!"


    Akira exchanged glances with the others. "I guess it''s about to begin." She could tell they were all somewhat tense¡ªas anyone would be, in the face of an impending monkey war.


    To combat this, Akira brought them all together in a huddle¡ªfor a little managerial pep talk:


    "Remember, this isn''t OUR battle."


    "We''re only here to make damn sure that Bali dies."


    "Because with Bali dead, Sugary gets his stupid wife and kingdom back."


    "As I''ve been told by our white monkey friend, this will benefit us in the long run...and I''m inclined to believe it."


    "You see, I once...left someone behind. Someone that sacrificed herself, so that I could escape."


    "Her name was Lazuli, and she was actually...kind of hot." She looked down sadly, remembering the gorgeous sight of her ass in that leotard, with overwhelming regret. "That''s why...I want to be able to save her someday."


    Kanna raised an eyebrow¡ªsharing her love with one other girl was hard enough, but TWO...


    Still, Akira continued, as her voice became more and more triumphant:


    "Basically, what I''m saying is that we''re doing this for the greater good! Not for ourselves."


    "We''re doing this so that Sugary will stop taking slaves, and I can one day rescue a beautiful girl!"


    "But...I can''t do it alone. So, I want you to tell me right now¡ªeach of you¡ªwhether you''ll continue to stand by my side!"


    Ai gave a decisive nod. "I''m with you all the way, Captain!"


    Kanna smiled. "Ara ara, of course I''ll fight valiantly at your side, to the end."


    At last there was Vash, who''d been noticeably quiet ever since they''d departed from the village.


    Feeling all their expectant gazes upon him, he sighed as his frown turned into a slight grin. "I can''t very well say ''no'' to all you beautiful girls, now can I?"


    "That settles it, then!" Akira declared. "Today....we''re putting a stop to all this monkey bullshit!"

 Chapter 26 - The End To All Monkey Business! (Part II)

    It was eerily quiet, save for the sound of trees rustling in the light breeze.


    The two armies of Macaque soldiers were facing off in a vast, open field of white flowers, as neither side appeared to be willing to make the first move.


    Immediately, a stark difference in their forces could be noted: Bali''s army outnumbered Sugary 2:1, but Sugary''s was far and away the better equipped,as Bali''s visibly lacked even basic armor or weapons of any kind. Sugary and his generals rode on elephants, towering above the footmonkies, causing the earth to tremble with each step. Sugary''s forces had longbows to use for attacking from afar, whereas Bali''s would have to rely on more traditional rock and poop-slinging.


    They issued threatening howls at each other, as each army stood their ground and wouldn''t budge. This went on for several minutes while Akira and company, in their hiding spot in the forest, covered their ears and exchanged anxious glances.


    Once the howls subsided, Sugary stepped out to the edge of his Howdah.


    "Where is my coward brother hiding!?" He yelled, as his furious gaze shifted across the long line of his foes, without fear.


    "Don''t think I shan''t slaughter every last one of you in order to get to him, if I must!"


    During this time Akira was checking her Dao menu.


    She was having trouble deciding how best to make use of her unspent Dao point, that she''d gained from engaging in repeated, unprotected sexual intercourse with Sugary.


    ''I definitely want another bow skill, so I can keep my distance from this Bali guy.''


    ''Based on the intelligence Ai gathered, he''s not exactly someone I want to fight up close to.''


    With this being the primary consideration on her mind, the choice was clear:


    [Heart Attack]: [Bow attacks from a state of non-detection, when aimed at an unarmored front-facing enemy, result in instant death.]


    The Macaque War then commenced, as the once peaceful woods became a battleground.


    Both sides clashed in a brutal struggle, filling the air with the bizarre screams of the bloodthirsty, the wounded, and the dying primate combatants.


    Akira quickly gave out her orders:


    "Ai! Come with me in Stealth to find Sugary''s brother!"


    "Kanna and Vash, you guys stay and fight¡ªmake sure it''s OUR monkeys come out on top!"


    Ai and Akira disappeared into the deeper forest, as Vash and Kanna turned to each other in their absence. Whereas once, an air of unspoken awkwardness used to settle in between the two, it was ironically here¡ªat the center of a raging battlefield¡ªwhere they felt completely relaxed.


    "I guess we''ve been working together a lot lately," Vash said, with a slight chuckle.


    Kanna grinned. "It''s true we make a good team, you and I."


    "Just try not to stare at me too long¡ªas good as I look in this armor you picked out for me."


    "That''ll be...difficult," Vash said, with a signature tip of his hat. "But then again, that''s why I chose that particular set..."


    On that note, the dynamic duo wasted no further time and sprung into action against Bali''s forces.


    Kanna launched herself to the forefront, creating huge twisters with every swing of her new spiked, rose-tinted hammer. Vash remained under cover of the forest, picking off individual threats from afar with a rain of fireballs; watching Kanna''s sweat-slicked back both literally and figuratively.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Akira and Ai were [Scurrying] through the woods at blinding speed, far-removed from the battlefield. She only stopped when she reached a clearing, where five of Bali''s soldiers were standing patrol outside of a tent.


    Ai nestled up beside her, as they were looking out from a hiding spot behind a bush.


    "I wonder if the monkey we''re looking for is inside there." Ai said.


    Akira warily inspected the floating names and levels of the Macaque guards. "Even if Bali is inside that tent, there''s no way we can get through all those Level 8s just by ourselves."


    However, as always Akira Maximilian had a business plan. And in this case, a brutally simple one.


    She crept through the forest, back toward the battlefield, and looked until she found where Sugary was¡ªpresently in his roided up killer-gorilla state called [Level 15] [Rampaging God Ape Beast]¡ªwreaking havoc on the mobs of meager macaque that dared to challenge him: smashing skulls together. Flinging them through the air for miles, to their death. Crushing them into piles of gore and shattered bone, with a swing of his mighty fist.


    "Hey! Big Man!" Akira called out to the transformed king, then brought her fingers to her mouth to loose a loud whistle.


    Sugary was lifting up another Macaque, about to crush it like a banana, when he noticed her.


    "What inferior wife doing here!?" He growled. "This battlefield¡ªnot bedroom!"


    Akira''s eyes narrowed as she scrunched up her face, doing her best to let his remark slide.


    "Save the sexy talk for another time!" She called out to him. "Because your lovely wife MIGHT have just found where your brother is hiding!"


    No further words were needed¡ªSugary was now their rabid, drooling, hulking dog on a leash.


    He made quick work of the Macaque guards, flattening them into pancakes while Akira and Ai stuck to the shadows.


    Akira laughed, as she watched the violence unfold. "A savage beast, through and through."


    She then turned to Ai sharply, with a devious look.


    "I don''t know about you, but I personally don''t think a violent, sex-crazed idiot like THAT has any right to rule over anyone."


    Ai giggled. "Big Sis is plotting something right now, isn''t she?"


    Indeed she was, but wouldn''t tell, as she turned to Ai with an amused smile.


    Once Sugary was done clearing away the guards, a figure emerged from inside the tent.


    "My brother," croaked a weary, old voice. "It has been a long time...since we last met on the battlefield."


    An old Macaque, with a look that was identical to Sugary in his base form, shambled into view.


    Sugary laid his eyes upon him, and hunkered down unto his wrists with a low growl.


    "Bali! You thieving, greedy vermin!" Sugary snarled. "Everything I have...me kingdom, me wife, me favorite banana...you take it all from me!"


    Bali leaned back, puffing out his chest as he beat against it with his lanky, hairy arms.


    "Mom always like you best! It time we settle score once and for all!"


    Sugary charged, and as he did, Bali quickly transformed into the same bulked up state, called a [Level 15] [Rampaging God Ape Beast], as his brother. Their hands met and interlocked, as they proceeded to grapple each other.


    "Even...my power...you steal!" Sugary groaned. "Damn you...to 28 Hells...brother!"


    Through all their twisting and turning, as they each tried to gain a stronger hold on the other, Akira stood with her bow aimed, ready to shoot, when it dawned on her that she was now presented with a bit of an issue:


    "I can''t tell which is which!" She complained to Ai, beside her. "Damn it! What now?"


    ''After all I did to make it this far, am I really going to be stumped by something so stupid?''


    Just then, she felt a tap on her shoulder, and it was the shadow counselor¡ªthe ''white monkey guy''¡ªreturned again in the nick of time.


    He came bearing a wreath of flowers¡ªthe same white flowers growing in the field nearby.


    "Perhaps THIS may be of assistance to you!" He said, as he draped the wreath around Akira''s neck.


    "Quit playing around!" Akira snapped without pulling her gaze away fro the struggling Macaque brothers, not realizing he''d already disappeared again in a cloud of smoke. "What''s a bunch of flowers supposed to accomplice, anyway!?"


    Ai, who had been eyeing the wreath curiously, suddenly let out a gasp of realization.


    "Big Sis! Let me have that wreath!" She exclaimed abruptly. "I just had an idea!"


    "I''ll give you a signal, of which one to shoot!"


    Before Akira could question her at all, though, Ai had already pulled the wreath off her neck, and disappeared into [Stealth].


    Sugary and Bali were still at it: punching at each other and moving around constantly.


    "Bali..." One grumbled. "Sugary..." The other answered, but Akari couldn''t confidently keep track of which was which long enough to line up a shot.


    ''If I shoot one, it will alert the other. So, I have to be sure to hit the right one, or else..."


    Suddenly, she glimpsed the floral wreath Ai had taken, as it was draped by the invisible Ai around the neck of one of the two brothers!


    ''That''s it!'' Akira realized. ''That''s the signal she was talking about, to mark Bali!''


    ''Ai, you adorable genius! You figured it out all on your own!''


    She fired her arrow at the Macaque marked with the wreath, as the two were locked in each other''s outstretched hands again.


    "Guh!" Bali cried out, before instantly collapsing¡ªdead, from a direct strike to the heart.


    Sugary turned to Akira. Rather than being thankful; however, he flew into a rage.


    "Brother...must only die from my hand!" He shouted. "My hand alone!"


    The level-up fanfare played¡ªsignalling Akira''s achievement of [Level 6]¡ªwhile she tucked her bow away, to replace it with her boldly drawn fists.


    "Payback time.." She said, wearing a fearless glare as she faced the behemoth ape.

 Chapter 27 - {DUE FOR A MAJOR REWRITE} The End To All Monkey Business! (Part III)

    A state of eerie calm washed over the battlefield as Kanna and Vash stood back-to-back, panting, at the center of it all.


    The once pleasant, peaceful meadow now lay in ruin; the flowers tossed up and the soil torn asunder by the barrage of heavy gusts produced by Kanna''s hammer. The weak cries of wounded Macaques could occasionally be heard, as the overwhelming stink of spilled feces, and viscera, tainted the nostrils of the scattered survivors.


    Vash glanced over his shoulder at Kanna, smiling. "Looks like...we did it." He said.


    Kanna nodded. The exposed parts of her body were covered in bloody scratches and dirt, and her HP was dangerously low, but she was still standing strong.


    Vash took a bandage out of his inventory.


    "Just like...the good old days." He said, as he slowly turned to her with it.


    Kanna smiled. "You''re such...an idiot..."


    "Even though my heart belongs only to Akira, you still..."


    Vash chuckled. "What can I say? I''m just a nice guy. I want to make sure you''re alright."


    "Now, please...don''t waste any more of your energy."


    When Ai had finally made it to their location, Kanna was lying on the ground with Vash crouched beside her, nearly done tending to her wounds.


    "Big Sis needs your help!" Ai cried, madly flailing her arms for them to hurry.


    Vash groaned, as he struggled to stand¡ªhe''d also sustained his fair share of damage at the hands of the Macaque, but had kept the full extent hidden up until now.


    "Yes, well...I''m afraid that, in my present state..."


    "I''m in no position to spare anyone the unwanted advances of a giant ape."


    Kanna shot up to her feet suddenly, refraining him with her outstretched arm. "I''d rather not become even more indebted to you, so I''ll go!"


    She drew her hammer, totally refreshed and ready to return to the fray, with fire in her eyes.


    "Besides...I will not stand for that bastard Sugary laying a hand on my wife."


    Vash smiled to himself. ''A bit too late for that, eh? Way, way late..."


    So it was that the girls had readied themselves to run to Akira''s aid without him, when all of a sudden the surviving Hungry Macaque of Sugary''s army started to crowd around, in a medley of curious hoots and hollers.


    They formed a tight ring around the trio, permitting no chance at escape.


    Kanna, Ai, and Vash...were trapped.


    ...


    Akira Maximilian had embraced a certain mentality long ago, in his early years as a teenage CEO.


    A perfect example of this mentality at work would be at a certain work conference, that was a veritable round table hosting all the most prominent CEOs in the industry, at the time.


    Now of course, Akira had attracted a lot of notoriety even as a 15-year old neophyte in the world of big business, and needless to say he was by far the youngest person at the table that day.


    He could sense the curious gazes of those who had not yet met him; the lauded wunderkind, in person. He could hear the laughter, of those gathered there that saw his entire existence as some kind of ridiculous joke.


    It was precisely this latter group of people¡ªand he did keep a note of who they were¡ªwhose businesses he would proceed to go after in the coming months. It was their businesses that he would choose to chip away at, little by little; until they were left with nothing, and everything they once had now belonged to him.


    Yet even as he was just branching out, he already had his supporters¡ªthose who could appreciate him for his ability regardless of his age, nor his audacity to claim a seat at such a coveted conference. These were the people he kept close by his side, and would go on to aid and support in any way he could as his successes only grew, so long as they remained loyal.


    This was the way of the cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO, and one he had embraced his entire life.


    In her fight with the [Level 15] [Rampaging God Ape Beast] Sugary, Akira was reminded of those same out-of-touch, stuffy, sexagenarian CEOs who used to plague her in her past life. Washed up old geezers that were long past their prime, who had long since settled into a routine of mediocrity; and so couldn''t stand to see this bright, young upstart shaking things up.


    Now add repeated tickle torture on top of that to the equation, and it should be understandable why Akira had no intention of letting Sugary live from the start¡ª''Sage path'' be damned.


    After they stood apart from each other in silence for a while, sizing one another up, Akira laughed.


    "It doesn''t even matter if you''ll just revive after I''m through with you." She boasted, pounding her fist into her palm. "After some good old fashioned corporate restructuring, I can just make it so you have no home to return to!"


    "Foolish wife, always speak big words!" Sugary shot back. "Me no longer have use for you!"


    He leapt forward with a full-powered punch, shattering a tree in half like it was a mere twig when Akira attempted to hide behind it.


    Shaken and startled, she [Scurried] deeper into the forest, evading his continued advance.


    ''I MIGHT have been a little too cocky...''


    ''There''s no way I can fight him one-on-one!''


    ''Ai went to fetch the others, so I just have to keep him occupied until then!''


    A big log that was sent flying by one of Sugary''s punches came crashing against the ground beside Akira, showering her with chips and splinters.


    A sharp pain in one of Akira''s forelegs caused her to trip and fall.


    The next thing she knew, a pair of giant fingers had pinched around her foot as Sugary proceeded to lift her into the air, upside-down, by just this tenuous grasp.


    "Stupid ape!" Akira yelled, as she tried and tried, but couldn''t shake free. "Let me...go!"


    Ultimately, her vigorous squirming only succeeded in spilling her massive mammaries from her top: blocking her vision as they fell over her face.


    ''Am I really going to die while staring at my own breasts?''


    She mulled the idea over for a moment.


    ''How...cathartic.''


    Fortunately for Akira, such a fate was not in the cards for her that day, as it was then that she heard Kanna''s voice, crying out:


    "Get your stinky paws off of my WIFE, you filthy bastard!"


    A forceful swing of her hammer knocked Sugary aside, freeing Akira from his grasp.


    She closed her eyes, screaming as she plummeted from the sky with the expectation of landing with a painful thud, only to instead be caught on a bed of fur.


    Looking down, she realized it was a squad of Macaque that had formed together to catch her!


    "We save you from fall," one of them said to her. "Queen is TRUE ruler; Sugary just uncivilized jerk!"


    "That''s right!" Akira said, as she laid back into the bed of monkeys and smiled with relief. "I''m the only ruler you need, so you can go ahead and depose that guy!"


    "And after that, I''ll expect a royal foot rub right away, once we make it back!"


    As she let out a contented sigh, thinking it would all be smooth sailing from this point, another one of the Macaque cut in: "No! Not YOU is ruler!"


    "Only FIRST Queen, mother is. It SHE the one say us we help you now!"


    Akira didn''t have time to figure it out, though, as her attentions were quickly pulled to the ongoing clash between Kanna and the God Ape Beast. Kanna was giving it her all, but it was clear judging her slowly diminishing HP bar, along with her increasingly frantic parries of Sugary''s nonstop barrage of punches, that she wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer.


    She picked up her bow, and started to rain arrows down on Sugary, as fast as she could, to apply stacks of the [Crippling Shot] debuff.


    With so many stacks applied, Kanna was gaining the upper hand with her increased damage.


    ''That''s right,'' Akira reflected, becoming lost within the moment as she continued to fire her arrows.


    ''I got this perk so that I could help my new friends defeat any foe¡ªno matter how great!''


    "It''s not what I can do alone, but what we can do as a team...TOGETHER!''


    Friends were not so great as a set of breasts to grab, to be sure, but in many respects Akira had found them to be much more precious on her journeys in this other world, than even the finest pair imaginable.


    ''I''ll risk it all for my friends!'' Her thoughts blazed. ''Because without them, I''m...I''m¡ª''


    Just then, Ai leaped down from a tree behind Sugary, falling upon his turned back with a dagger in each hand to deal a devastating dual [Backstab].


    Sugriva howled in agony from the attack, as his HP bar dropped down nearly to 0.


    At once, his transformation into God Ape Beast faded, returning him to his frail base state.


    Kanna backed away from him as he groveled on the ground at her feet, begging for mercy, and looked to Akira.


    "I think if anyone deserves to deal the finishing blow, it''s you."


    Akira smiled then started to run toward her as she packed away her bow; reuniting with a passionate kiss.


    "Chung-chan...you were fucking awesome." She said, staring deep into her lover''s eyes.


    The moment was ruined by the sound of Sugary''s pitiful cries, and his fingers as they desperately grasped at Akira''s heel.


    "Wife! My beloved wife, no!" He pleaded, as she faced him. "Me apologize for cruel misdeeds!"


    "I''m not your beloved anything," Akira scoffed, feeling only contempt as she looked down upon him: this no-so-great, blubbering ape-man, that had mercilessly objectified and abused her, with his insatiable tickle-hands, for the past several weeks.


    To such a sorry individual, she had naught but one thing left to say:


    "I''m Akira Maximilian: the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat billionaire CEO, you stupid ass, unwashed, monkey fuck BITCH."


    Packing all her strength into one final attack, she delivered a brutal uppercut into his chin.


    The force sent him flying backward, just before he exploded into pixels screaming:


    "RUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!"


    After Sugary fizzled away into nothing, no one said anything for a while, as they all took the time to let their hard-fought victory settle in: Kanna, pleased at having finally taken her revenge, smiled sadly after Ai as she appeared out of Stealth beside Akira, latching unto her hip in a tight hug. Akira just stared at nothing, feeling as though by killing Sugary she''d just brought an end to the first of many chapters in her new life.


    It was a clear, dignified voice that finally broke through the silence:


    "Between Sugary and his brother, it would appear kidnapping women is the family tradition."


    Out of the corner of her eye, Akira spotted the source of the voice:


    Rumia was a surprisingly skinny, small Macaque woman, for all the authority she commanded with her voice of eloquence and pristine royal garb: a high-cut, ankle-length pastel pink robe that hugged tightly to her slender figure with a scarf of translucent, rose red fabric draped across her entire body from right hip to left shoulder.


    After doing a quick once-over of Akira, she released a cold laugh. "So you''re the kind of woman my useless husband seeks out, whenever I''m not around to keep him in check!"


    Akira bristled, unsure if she should be offended. Regardless, she was most certainly confused as she watched the Macaque that had saved her from her fall proceed to strangely cluster around its former Queen, playfully hooting and nudging at her from all sides while they remained calmly standing there, minding Akira with a curious gaze.


    "You''re...Sugary''s first wife!" Akira blurted with the realization.


    "I am," she replied, giving a courteous bow.


    "The Macaque listened to you? Even going against Sugary by helping us?"


    Rumia chuckled. "They know better to disobey me," she said, then abruptly shifting to an informal tone¡ªas though she was talking to an old friend.. "I am the mother to every last one of these stinking little fur bags, after all."

 Chapter 28 - End Of Season Report Card #2

    Name: Akira Maximilian


    Display Name: SexLover69


    Subclass: Venture Capitalist


    Sex: Yes


    Cultivation Level: 6


    Harem Count: 2


    Dao Perks revealed:


    [Viper Palm]: Grants a slight chance to apply poison with unarmed attacks.


    [Karateka Throw]: An ability to slam an opponent down unto the ground with great force, to cause temporary vulnerability.


    [Crippling Shot]: Repeated attacks with a bow renders an enemy vulnerable to attack.


    [Heart Attack]: Bow attacks from a state of non-detection, when aimed at an unarmored, front-facing enemy, result in instant death.


    Unspent Dao points: 1


    Summary: Akira Maximilian has rescued her newfound friends and saved the Macaque Village, through the power of feminine wiles and capitalism¡ªbringing her one step closer to uncovering the secrets of the Big Business Tie, and rescuing Lazuli!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: ??????????????


    Display Name: Vash


    Subclass: Fire Magician


    Sex: No


    Cultivation Level: 10


    Dao Perks revealed:


    [Fireball]: Launches an intensely burning orb of combustion.


    [Ultra Fireball]: A stronger version of the Fireball, that takes longer to charge up.


    [Scorch Belt]: Shrouds the caster or a targeted ally with a burning aura, that inflicts damage to nearby enemies.


    Summary:


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Ai Shimana


    Display Name: Ai


    Subclass: Assassin


    Sex: Yes


    Cultivation Level: 4


    Dao Perks revealed:


    [Backstab]: Melee strikes at an enemy''s turned back always result in a critical hit.


    [Eye Gouge]: Inaccurate strike targeting an enemy''s eye. Always applies a critical hit and Blind.


    [Stealth]: Allows one to turn invisible for an indefinite time, until combat is initiated.


    Summary:

 Chapter 29 - The Corruption Of Lazuli (Part I)

    At the same time that Akira Maximilian had achieved his greatest triumph in Nirvana thus far, the once-proud warrior Lazuli was being brought to her lowest point.


    Her descent began as soon as she was stripped and violated by the captive Squell Cattle and their Nandi masters. From there, being used as a literal Human cock-sleeve for hours, by the giant [Level 38] [Nandi Captain] that had emerged: forcibly penetrated by his giant, [Level 38] [Warty Cock], with rusty iron chains passing over his shoulders, like suspenders, attached to and holding her arms back against his huge gut.


    A blindfold was pulled over her tear-filled eyes, and a gag wedged firmly into her mouth to muffle her screams.


    Only when she finally fainted from exhaustion, was she relieved of her new duty and promptly discarded into a prison cell; made to lay in a bed of damp straw, where rats freely nibbled at the softest parts of her bare skin. Treated worse than even the Cattle Squell.


    But that was only the beginning. The warmup act, precluding the main event that was to come. Because, unbeknownst to Lazuli, this initial treatment was specially designed to break her mind and spirit. Orchestrated by an unseen hand, of one who was not content to leave her rotting in that dark, dingy basement, where all the dirty livestock was kept¡­


    However, it was just like with a horse: A proud woman such as Lazuli needed to be broken, first. That she may be taught to respect and adhere to her new master.


    Later she awoke, on that first night of captivity, staring into the pitch black.


    Inside, she felt hollow. Lifeless. Like a broken toy after it was tossed aside. She was a [Level 18], so of course, she knew Nirvana was a cruel world. But it had always been a case of her viewing its dark depravities from the outside¡ªnever as the victim. Never as the crying damsel that needed rescue.


    A shattering thought crossed her mind, that ''perhaps my good fortune, up until now, has provided me a false sense of security.''


    The fact that she could so easily be destroyed, locked into such a hellish existence with seemingly no hope of escape; despite all her rigorous training and sincere effort to be a stand-out hero, in such a sinful world, meant¡­


    ''It was all completely pointless.''


    Her entire existence as a lady knight had been a joke from the start, and this was the punchline:


    ''Becoming a prop...for one''s amusement.''


    She blushed when she unconsciously came at the mere thought; quickly crossing her thighs and glancing around, as if mindful that others might see. Even though she was alone, in a space with no source of light to speak of besides.


    It was the first chink to appear in the final piece of armor she had remaining:


    Her pride.


    For the following day, she was subjected to a new soul-crushing torment.


    Brought to her hands and knees, she would be forced to walk through the dungeon on all fours with a [Nandi Dogwalker] taking her by the leash. A low-leveled enemy, whom she could most likely defeat one-versus-one even with her bare hands, exerting complete control over her: kicking her down when he felt like it, having her drink and eat out of the disgusting Squell troughs, stomping his foot down on her until she barked loudly as he commanded.


    Lazuli thought about it more while lying awake in her cell that night, feeling an irrepressible warm rumbling within her chest.


    ''I''m being treated like an animal, by creatures even lower than filth¡­''


    She came again. Only in this instance, she did not attempt to "hide" it.


    On the third day, she was passed around among the [Nandi Soldiers] to be gently caressed and groped, kissed and beaten and spat on, fingered and raped at their behest. An intoxicating combination of pleasure and pain, which drove her wild.


    Lazuli had heard some time ago that sex felt a million times better in Nirvana, but before then had never tested it herself.


    Now, she had found her answer, as later that night she didn''t think at all. She only furiously masturbated, even despite how sore she felt, letting the warm nectar squirt out unto her fingertips without care. All while her eyes were rolled back, and her tongue was hanging out¡ªlike the worthless bitch she''d been treated as.


    After only three days, Lazuli was ready to be brought before her new master. Although, it wasn''t until the sixth day that she was transported¡ªwhilst functioning as the [Nandi Captain''s] cock-sleeve once more, flanked by a pair of [Soldier Nandi]¡ªbeyond the main torture room; down a series of corridors that lead to a spiraling, dimly lit stairwell; culminating in a long, bitterly cold chamber whose walls were held with enormous, thick pillars composed entirely of bones.


    There, across a long emerald green carpet, at the farthest end of the chamber an obscured presence resided upon a throne compiled of yet more bones; bordered at his back by braziers that dimly flickered with sinister, otherworldly purple blazes.


    The procession stopped in front of him.


    "Your majesty," the soldiers greeted with a bow; as the Captain, for his perceived lack of speech, merely offered a pig-like grunt. "We have the whore, as requested."


    "Show me her face," the presence ordered in a dominant, regal tone.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    At once, the [Soldier Nandi] each tore away her blindfold and gag, respectively, to reveal the same pathetic, tongue-hanging look she bore on the night she crumbled.


    A slight, amused grin could be glimpsed upon the king''s face.


    "Very good. You shall leave her with me."


    "Lord Ravana!" The soldiers answered in unison, giving their salutes.


    They then turned, and, following some minor strain, yanked Lazuli free of the captain''s cock that thoroughly oozed with her drooling gel. Brusquely throwing her, face-down, onto the hard tiled floor.


    A moment passed, in silence, during which she did not stir or make a move to rise. Her dirt-smeared and bruised, rat-bite mark covered pink-white and smooth, slender form stood out starkly against the rough, dark surroundings. Her long blonde hair was unwashed, fallen in a messy tangle around her. Come was continuing to squirt out, nonstop, from between her thighs.


    "What a beautiful sight," remarked Lord Ravana, with a cold snicker. "I can already tell you''ll make for a fine wife."


    Hearing this, Lazuli raised her head.


    "W-wife?" she mumbled in a raspy, quiet voice that had faded with disuse.


    He waved his hand, lifting her in the air before him by the scruff of her neck through some unknowable force of her magic.


    "Tssk tssk. My subjects have, perhaps, been a bit excessive in their treatment of you," he said innocently, as he swirled his fingers to cause her to rotate about in the air, examining all the various wounds she''d been afflicted with.


    "However, that ends today."


    By wielding his arcane powers, through just his thoughts and gestures with his hand: the wicked King Ravana conjured a number of levitating wisps, formed from selections of bone drawn from the surrounding architecture, as well as the strange purple fire lighting the torches at his back. Through which, he was able to message or surveil his subjects from the recesses of his throne room.


    Lazuli watched in awe as he spawned several and sent them loose, sensing the power and authority he exuded. In the dark, viewing glimpses of his handsome, strong face, with piercing dark eyes and a shadowy cowl of slicked-back hair.


    ''I''m...going to become this man''s queen.''


    Without a doubt, she could ascertain that he was in sole charge of this vile place. Thus, it was surely by his whims that the Squell were being gathered up and slaughtered, for whatever nefarious purposes he had in mind. A profoundly evil person, by every stretch of the imagination, whom the lionhearted Lazuli should have immediately loathed and opposed. But she didn''t.


    Instead, a sickening smile spread across her lips.


    "Treat me tenderly, my Lord."


    And treat her tenderly, he did: The wisps he was sending out being to summon a retinue of collared, bikini-clad servant girls; all with [Levels] in the negative range, giving them a childlike appearance; all of them female Nandi players, which looked like humans but with cow ears and stubby horns, furry hooved legs, and cow tails.


    "Make your new Queen spotless, get her dressed, and bring her to the dining hall."


    "Yes, Lord Ravana," a chorus replied.


    "And once she''s become acclimated to her new life here, you''ll take orders from her as well as me¡ªis that clear?"


    "Yes, Lord Ravana."


    "You will lick the toes of her feet if she so bids you."


    Lazuli came again, with a startled gasp. Prompting Ravana to glance to the side at her, eyebrow raised, as she meekly averted her gaze¡ªafraid he''d noticed.


    In any case, he didn''t say anything. But still gave a suggestive smirk.


    "Take her to the bath," he quietly said.


    Lazuli was led by the girl servants down a carpeted corridor connected to the throne room, which was previously concealed behind a red curtain. Taken by them to a lavish, porcelain white bathroom, in front of a tub with mysteriously sparkly clear water, into which she was persuaded by their expectant stares. Then, assaulted by their dainty, cloth-wielding hands that scrubbed with no regard for her modesty, clearing away the days'' worth of accumulated grime and sweat and other bodily fluids; her damaged and ruptured skin simultaneously being restored to an unblemished, smooth state.


    When the task was done, and the girls had dried her off with a towel, she was dressed in a [Dark Empress Bikini]: composed of a high-waisted thin black thong strap; polished white bone jewelry necklaces and neck bracelets, a bone crown tiara beset with shimmering gemstones, with hoop earrings and thigh bracelets.


    She examined her reflection in a tall mirror, from multiple angles.


    No top. No shoes. So much bare skin.


    It was titillating to see the transition: Her incredible fall from glory, so clearly portrayed. Gone from a virtuous warrior to one who only exists to please the worst kind of slime creatures in Nirvana, to the trophy woman of a sinful king.


    ''I won''t be able to fight for justice ever again, wearing something like this¡­


    ''My spirit is forever tarnished.''


    She came.


    King Ravana was already in the grand dining hall waiting for her, rising from his throne-like seat at the head of the table when she was escorted inside by the girl servants.


    "My lady," he said with a sinister grin as he bowed, taking her delicate hand in his and kissing it. "You look ravishing."


    ''So cheesy,'' Lazuli smirked, thinking.


    The servants pulled out a chair adjacent to Ravana for her to sit, from where she stared at him with a coy grin while he looked back, maintaining that same sinister grin with the smoldering, dark eyes. His skin was dyed an odd, pale shade of blue she noticed when viewing him for the first time under neutral lighting.


    Though, with his dashing looks, she was still intrigued enough to pick his brain.


    "You''re wine-and-dining me¡­"¡ªshe leaned with her elbows propped on the table, her chin resting in her palms¡ª" after all that you put me through."


    "Because," he began to say, pausing with his perfect white teeth showing.


    "You''re not the first."


    "First what?"


    "Cocksure brat to wander into my operation, with noble ambitions," he quickly replied with a slight rise in his voice, followed by a chuckle. "They almost all went down the same way, too. Never predicting that the livestock would turn against them."


    "''Livestock.'' You mean, the¡ª"


    "Squell, yes. Because that is what their entire species is: mere cattle."


    Lazuli shrunk at his cold response. On the face of it, such a held view was so blatantly appalling that it beggared belief. And yet, she couldn''t muster any strong reaction to it.


    However, Lazuli did come again though.


    Her curiosity began to stray into dark places...


    "Tell me about...the other heroes."


    "Would-be heroes," he corrected, with a raised grin.


    "What happened to them?"


    He leaned back in his chair, laughing under his breath as he let out a prolonged exhale.


    "Most? Dead. But fun while they lasted."


    Lazuli shifted in her seat, anxious. "How''d they die?"


    "Well, it goes without saying that I sent the Squells to be fattened and cooked with the rest of them," he answered, as plainly and nonchalantly as though he''d just been questioned about the weather. "The rest, I made into servants"¡ªhe waved his arm at the girl servants standing around the room, devilishly smiling¡ª"some...I tried as wives." He snickered. "Many of whom eventually attempted escape, with a few even finding it: whether through death, or daring flight. While others were foolish enough to make attempts on my life."


    Lazuli bristled, her voice falling to an intense whisper. "So what makes me any different? Who''s to say that I won''t also try to kill you? And perhaps, even succeed."


    "That''s obvious"¡ªhe sat upright; blankly staring straight forward across the length of the table, as he held out an empty jewel-encrusted goblet at his side¡ª"those would-be heroes I mentioned: they weren''t half as wicked a wretch as you truly are."


    Lazuli''s face turned hot at this shocking reveal, her stomach turned nauseous.


    And with this, she couldn''t stop coming.


    Embarrassed, she gingerly raised her arm to reach for one of the fine silk napkins on the table but was stopped, by Ravana''s lightly placed hand upon her wrist.


    "You have a cute habit of wetting yourself," he said. "I think it speaks to something."


    Lazuli neither wished to know how he knew this, or why he thought it meant something, so she chose to remain silent. She only stared around at her surroundings in perplexity, just as the girl-servants were returning with the food and drink: served across several silver platters.


    The main dish was what looked to be a grilled ham steak, although different in its smell and observable texture, as she watched Ravana cut into it with a knife.


    "Here. Try a bite," he said, showing her a forkful of the meat.


    Lazuli stared at it a bit, then at Ravana.


    His expression¡ªone of playful mischief¡ªtold her what she already knew.


    She bit off the piece of meat. Chewed it.


    "It''s good," she simply said.


    To which Ravana gave a knowing smirk before turning away, to cut off more. "Excellent."


    And Lazuli came.

 Chapter 30 - Leaving The Village

    Following the defeat of Sugary, Rumia returned with Akira and friends to the Macaque Village, where she was surprised to see how much had changed during Akira''s tenure as Queen.


    The streets were paved. The once shambled huts were in the process of being converted into proper brick and wood houses. The Macaque themselves, as a result of an ensuing cultural revolution, had taken to dressing in fine black tuxedos and elegant evening gowns, spending their evenings at high brow locally-run casinos, jazz joints, and flapper bars.


    The sun was high in the sky as the two walked alone, side-by-side, through the village.


    "I''ll admit, I''m impressed with what you''ve done to the place." Rumia mused. "Building an entire economy from the ground up, centered around the abundance of bananas that grow in the briar forest"¡ªshe tilted her head toward Akira, with a sly grin¡ª"It''s ingenious."


    Akira shrugged, smugly grinning. "What can I say? I was a top-ranking CEO in my past life. I know how to make a lot of money in a short amount of time."


    She wasn''t sure how they''d ended up walking alone like this, but it felt nice.


    Pretending to brush a loose strand of hair behind her ear, Akira stole a glance at her and couldn''t help admiring the Macaque Queen''s graceful beauty.


    Primarily, that "motherly" ass and hips.


    Akira could feel the blood rush to her face, her pulse quickening.


    ''She''s...pretty cute. Small, but feisty.


    ''I''d be super depressed if my brother kidnapped her from me, too.''


    They''d been walking for a while when Rumia suddenly stopped at a large tree with sprawling roots, at the center of multiple intersecting paths.


    "It looks...familiar," Akira said of the tree, stroking her chin in contemplation.


    "It should," Rumia said. "It''s the tree where Sugary''s hut once was."


    Akira gawked. That''s right!


    "What happened?"


    "I had it torn down," she answered proudly, giving a small hint of a laugh¡ªit catching in the back of her throat, as she gazed upon the tree with a face full of bitter sorrow. "That chapter is behind me now, thankfully, so it only felt right."


    She turned to Akira, smiling warmly. "My boys are building me a whole palace, to celebrate my return."


    Akita snorted, grinning. "Uh-oh."


    "I know. But, I''m sure they''ll do their best."


    Her face then lit up, as though she''d just been reminded of something.


    "Actually," she said, proceeding to draw up her [Inventory]. "They might not do so badly after all, with how rapidly things are progressing in the village."


    Akira was doubtful. "A chimp in a rocketship is still just a chimp."


    "Oh, yeah? Well my chimps made this¡ª"


    She handed Akira something hard and plastic out of her inventory. It fit neatly into their hand with its sleek, ergonomic banana shape and design.


    Akira was simultaneously confused, and horrified.


    "Is this...a vibrator?!"


    Rumia gave a shrill, simian laugh.


    "No, silly! It''s a prototype [Peelphone]: the dawn of a new frontier in telecommunications technology, developed through Macaque engineering"¡ªshe shrugged, with an amused smile¡ª"which, I guess is something that exists now, thanks to you."


    "So, it''s like a cellphone...?" Akira asked, discovering she could "peel" it open, to reveal a banana-shaped, white plastic interior protrusion.


    "More like a walky-talky," she replied, flashing another in her possession. "Currently, there are only these two in existence, which we can use to keep in touch no matter the distance between us."


    She went on to demonstrate to Akira how it worked: by sucking onto the interior part, causing the other person''s [Peelphone] to light up. At which time, if they started sucking on their [Peelphone] as well, a two-way communication between each person''s thoughts would ensue.


    ''This is...kind of weird,'' Akira said, feeling like a dumbass from having her lips wrapped around a fake banana so long.


    ''We can talk dirty like this, if you want.''


    Akira glanced at her sharply, eyebrows raised.


    ''Don''t look at me like I''m crazy.''


    ''You are crazy to even be suggesting that, though.''


    ''Nope. You want some of this royal snatch.''


    ''Eww. Please don''t call it that.''


    ''My body¡ªyou want it."


    Akira scoffed. "That is certainly a bold claim to make." Scratching the back of her head, she averted her gaze.


    But Rumia was persistent.


    ''You''ve been eyeing me this entire time.''


    ''Oh?" she quickly said. "I was uhh, actually admiring how in-shape you are, considering¡ª''


    ''It''s easier to be a mother in this world, than the other. Weight loss is easy, pregnancy and child delivery are completely painless. And notice, we don''t have periods?''


    ''Oh. I never thought about that before.''


    ''Obviously. Since you were a guy in your previous life.''


    ''How could you te¡ª''


    ''Oh, please. My boys get the idiot gene from their father, not me!'' She rolled her eyes. ''It''s written right there, over your face: SexLover69!''


    ''Right. I should probably get that changed.''


    ''An Oracle can do it for you.''


    ''Gross. I hate those guys. The one in Acquama...technically raped me.''


    ''Technically? What¡­?''


    ''Never mind. It''s complicated.''


    Rumia removed the Peelphone from her mouth suddenly. "Why are we still talking with these, still?"


    Akira slowly removed hers as well.


    "Pshhh!" Akira waved dismissively. "Hah! You thought I was having dirty thoughts, about a married woman who gave birth to an entire village worth of monkies?"


    She gave a sultry grin. "A widower, now."


    "Okay, so you have a point. But still, it''s probably too soon for you to be¡ª"


    Just then, without warning, Rumia pulled Akira in with a quick but passionate kiss. In this way, communicating her true feelings more succinctly than words ever could, but promptly ending it right before it could evolve into anything serious.


    Akira gave her a winded look after, their faces still intimately close. "Wow."


    Rumia replied in a breathy whisper, "I''m not usually like this, but"¡ªher wrinkly monkey hands grasped hungrily at Akira''s face, even as she visibly struggled to retain her poise¡ª"I just know that nothing turns me on more than a woman who can take charge of a situation."


    Akira grinned, her mouth wide open with heavy breaths; as now, she felt she understood Rumia.


    "It must''ve been Hell," she said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Being forced to fuck that monkey bastard for so long."


    She nodded. "Yes." Breathing heavy, too.


    Then, their lips met again. Only this time, it was mutual.


    Meanwhile, Ai, Kanna, and Vash were convened at the spousal hut. They were gathered around the dining table, sharing a plateful of [Banana Fritters] while waiting on Akira to return.


    Vash was discussing what their plans were going forward.


    "I suppose our business is done, here. So our next move is to just continue following Akira''s tie, wherever it leads." He was thinking on it further, when suddenly he gasped and turned to Kanna.


    "OH, that''s right! Since you''re new here, I should tell you about the¡ª"


    His words were halted when he Kanna staring daggers across at Ai, as the latter was humming merrily to herself¡ªblissfully unaware of the tense atmosphere.


    "I don''t get it," Kanna said after a while had passed, crossing her arms with a glare.


    Ai blinked. "What''s bothering you, Kanna-sis?"


    "That"¡ªshe pointed¡ª"that right there. You calling everyone ''sis,'' acting all kawaii and shit."


    "Ah? Is it really annoying you, Kanna-sis?"


    Kanna swung her arm through the air. "Damn right it is!"


    That''s when Vash anxiously cut in, half-rising from his seat, "K-K-kanna! Haha, it''s probably better if you don''t question the relationship betweeb Ai and Akira!"


    He let out a small whine, cowering, as she turned to him angrily. "Think about what it is you''re saying right now, Vash! Am I really supposed to simply ''be okay'' with the fact that my wife is seeing another woman!?" She pointed at Ai behind her, remaining fixed on Vash. "With a woman that looks and acts like a small child calling her ''Big Sister,'' no less?!"


    "Uhhh," Vash whimpered, being able to see what Kanna couldn''t: Ai bearing an evil look, her eyes becoming tiny slits with a wicked grin.


    "Hahaha! That''s funny¡ªif anyone''s the side pussy here, it''s the monkey-fucking tomboy."


    Kanna whirled around to face her, with a furious growl. "What did you just say?!" She wielded her [Windhammer], raising it in a silent threat. "Care to repeat that?"


    "And so what if I do?" Evil Ai cackled. "What''re you gonna do? Squash me!?"


    Kanna slammed her hammer down onto the table, shattering it into pieces, as Ai dodged the blow by nimbly and dextrously perching herself atop the back of her chair.


    "Missed me!" She taunted, sticking out her tongue and pulling open her eye.


    Kanna swung again, destroying the chair this time, as Ai leaped away again in a chorus of playful giggles; prompting several more missed swings from the hopelessly outmaneuvered warrior, like a certain classic cartoon about a cat chasing after a mouse.


    "Ara ara, you stupid loli bitch!"


    On the verge of blowing a [Fireball] in his pants out of fear during all this, Vash scrambled out of his chair so fast that he fell to his hands and knees. Then, frantically crawled his way out of the hut and from there ran through the street.


    He didn''t just need to get to safety, though...


    He needed fresh air. He needed space.


    If anything, he just needed to be away from crazy horny females for a bit.


    ''Tchh. Where the Hell''s Akira?!''


    On top of everything else, he wanted out of this miserable shithole village. Even if it meant using...


    Ignoring some Macaque pedestrians giving him strange looks, Vash pulled out his plain old regular [Business Tie] from under his robes and pointed it forward, in a similar fashion to how Akira did with her own [Big Business] version. Only his produced a thin white, as opposed to a gold laser from its tip, for him to follow. And most assuredly, it would not lead him to any [Fortune Veins].


    He sighed, thinking about it now. ''I guess only CEOs get the special kind, and us regular salarymen get screwed, as ever.''


    He hadn''t yet told the others about how his Memento works, out of pure embarrassment, but at least it was able to lead him directly to Akira who was at this moment, rather, unfortunately, making love with Queen Rumia in a random dirty alleyway.


    Akira had Rumia sprawled out on her back in the dirt, the both of them with their eyes closed in ecstasy as they kissed and groaned, relentlessly groping each other.


    ''I should''ve guessed,'' he thought depressedly.

 Chapter 31 - Poisonous Swamps Of Lust

    After spending one more night in the village (at a newly built luxury hotel, christened "The Maximilian") Akira knew it was time for the party to move on.


    But first, there was some final business to tend to¡­


    "I''m handing you the reins," Akira said to Rumia; as she, along with the rest of the party, was standing on the edge of a dark forest at the outskirts of the village, with Rumia and a handful of Macaque gathered to see them off. "The business, and full control over what I''ve helped create."


    "R-really?" Rumia''s eyes widened, brimming with vulnerability. "You''re entrusting me with such a huge responsibility?"


    Akira smiled. "You seem like a woman who knows how to take charge of a situation."


    Rumia sniffed¡ªlike she was about to cry! But then abruptly huffed, as she bore an aggravated look. Crossing her arms, and pridefully sticking her nose in the air.


    "Of course I am. There''s only one true Queen around here."


    Akira gave a small wave. "I''ll be in touch."


    With that, Akira turned with Ai and Kanna¡ªand Vash, with a groan¡ªholding the [Big Business Tie] out in front of her, pointing a direct path through the dark forest ahead.


    They only made it a few steps, before Rumia yelled after them, "wait!"


    Akira stopped, facing her expectantly.


    "You shouldn''t go that way," Rumia warned, her brows curved in concern. "It leads to the Swamps of Loss, in the Shadowlands."


    Her tone was dire, showing real fear.


    Still, Akira was unconcerned, nonchalantly cleaning out her ear.


    Rumia gave a frustrated growl. "Idiot! Quit screwing around!" she snapped. "The gas in the swamp does things to screw up your brain! And beyond that, in the Shadowlands, there''s¡ª"


    "Why don''t you save your worries for your own people?" Akira countered, wearing a wide grin. "And I''ll look out for mine."


    And with that, she resumed walking, with the knowledge she was heading straight into danger. Holding up an arm to wave farewell, as she did¡ªthis time, for real. While Rumia could only watch her go, with bated breath.


    "Stubborn fool," she grumbled, as a smile unconsciously crept across her lips. "Don''t go and get yourself killed."


    ...


    The party had trekked for an hour, the forest having gradually given way to inhospitable swampland.


    Clouds were gathered, darkening the skies overhead despite it still being midday. The entire atmosphere became thick with noxious mists of an unknown, sickly substance: reeking of rotting detritus, stifling the nostrils and clinging like densely packed mud, to the back of one''s throat when inhaled.


    The vegetation had become scarce, with what trees there were being black and emaciated, stripped of all leaves. The gleaming white, forgotten bones of fallen players protruded from the loamy soil, rising in small islands from the depths of the swamp''s knee-deep, curiously purple-dyed waters.


    It was nothing but death and decay, spreading in all directions.


    "Damn it!" Akira snapped, having a miserable time of it wading through the murky, knee-deep, curiously purple-dyed waters. "I just got this new outfit, and now it''s all freakin'' muddy!"


    Kanna and Ai both immediately appeared at her side, beaming profusely.


    "Eh? Why are you two still wearing those rags?!" she exclaimed, upon seeing that they had ditched their brand new armor sets Vash had bought them, in favor of the [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfits]¡ªthe bare bikinis forced on them by the Macaques.


    Kanna lifted Akira out of the swamp, holding her bridal-style in her arms. "Darling, I''ll spare you the difficult chore of walking!"


    "H-hey, stop it! I never agreed to this!"


    "Nonsense, darling! What better use is there for my strength than to serve you?"


    "Okay. Whatever this is, I don''t like it."


    At the same time, Ai began furiously licking Akira''s mud-covered legs and feet.


    "Ai-chan! You''ve gone crazy as well?!"


    Ai looked up at her with a cute smile, ruined by the presence of swamp mud caked around her lips, until she wiped it off onto the back of her arm. Then spoke with her tongue hanging out, and a lewd expression: "But big sis, I was only cleaning your feet."


    After which she resumed doing so, as Kanna proceeded to carry Akira along.


    Meanwhile, Vash trailed behind, viewing all this depravity with a sour expression. At one point stopping, then turning, as if to go in the other direction. But halting immediately after, with a defeated sigh¡ªrealizing that he had nowhere else to go¡ªbefore begrudgingly running after the trio.


    "It has to be the swamp gas Rumia was talking about," he said, slowing to a walk again once he''d managed to catch up, feeling a growing sense of dread while casting his fearful gaze across their increasingly gloomy surroundings.


    "Eh, I guess it isn''t too bad," Akira said, making herself snug in Kanna''s arms with a satisfied smile. "I should bottle some of that swamp gas up for later."


    Vash cringed. "You''re deplorable."


    "And you''re jealous!" Akira returned, following it with a mocking laugh.


    They continued following the light of the [Big Business Tie] in silence, through the tedious stretch of foul swamp. Pushing onward, undaunted, only stopping when a scale-riddled back breached the still surface of the waters.


    Kanna gasped. "I''ll protect you, master!"


    "Wait¡ªahhhh!"


    She flung Akira aside, landing her with a splash into the swamp.


    "Nuh-uh!" Ai said, quickly drawing her pair of knives. "I''ll protect her first!" Then scurried ahead of Kanna, beaming with eagerness to reach the snarling [Level 7] [Flesh-craving Crocodile]. "Because I''m the better wife!"


    At this time Akira was sitting upright, where Kanna had flung her, with a scowl. Now caked in mud and detritus, spewing out a mouthful of the foul-tasting swamp liquid.


    Vash came up beside her, grinning.


    "It would be my honor to help lift you up, Master," he teased, with a bow.


    "Hah! Hilarious. Kindly go fuck yourself."


    "It looks like those two are in a battle for your affections," he said of Kanna and Ai.


    "Yeah? Well they''re both losing."


    Despite her harsh words, if this was indeed a race between the two, it would seem Ai had gained a huge head start in the seconds it took Kanna to empty her hands. An disadvantage which Kanna seemingly had no chance of overcoming.


    However...


    "Ara ara, you may be faster than me..." Kanna said, nonetheless with a confident smirk. Crouching, as she pulled up her inventory.


    "But I have a secret weapon up my sleeve!"


    Ai was lunging through the air, about to pounce on the hapless [Flesh-craving Crocodile]. When suddenly, a glowing sphere came zooming by in front of her¡ªblowing through the reptile in a spray of splattered gore and obliterated bone; its body disintegrating into pixels even faster than Ai could stick a landing.


    "What?" Her eyes were wide in anger; her evil side shining through.


    Kanna was standing with a hand on her hip, watching from a distance with a smug air. "I would move out of the way, if I were you."


    Ai lunged aside, with only a split second to spare as the sphere came speedily soaring through the air to return to its origin; landing perfectly at Kanna''s uptilted foot. Whereupon, its true form was revealed:


    "No fair!" Ai exclaimed, her eyebrows arched in anger as she rose to her feet.


    Kanna waved a finger at her. "Tut tut, all''s fair in love and war," she said whilst bending over to pick it up, and hold it under her arm. "Better luck next round, sweet little Ai."


    Akira and Vash were looking on in awe.


    "I know it was able to kill Sugary before," Vash said. "But it''s still incredible to see Kanna''s [Memento] in action."


    "Yeah," was all Akira could muster, still unable to restrain herself from gawking.


    Now brimming with pride, all her previous wrath was gone as Kanna came to help her regain her feet.


    Kanna''s voice was smooth and sensual. Her eyes narrowed, with confident allure.


    "Shall we continue on, Master?"


    Driven speechless with overbearing lust, Akira simply nodded.


    ...


    From there, the party had continued on through the muck and mist in mostly silence, but for Kanna and Akira''s hushed words between each other.punctuated, now and again, by brief choruses of giggles, as Ai''s stomach was growing increasingly sick from listening to it.


    "It''s so unfair," she complained to Vash, whom she had joined in taking up the party''s rear, following her humiliating defeat. "I only got this piece of shit eyepatch for a [Memento]."


    Jealousy was bubbling over like a cauldron of acid in her gut, as she stared daggers into Kanna''s back.


    "Looks as though Akira-kun''s tastes have moved on to women that look closer to his age," Vash taunted her. Because for him, there was a small feeling of glee to be found from seeing this secretive, evil side of Ai placed on full display. What''s more, on the losing foot of things for a change.


    "That''s bullshit," Ai grumbled, her lips then twisting into a conniving smirk. "Every man prefers younger-looking girls over tomboys."


    "Uh, that''s a...fairly bold claim."


    "Trust me: a woman who looks like a child is every man''s wet dream."


    "As a man myself, I can definitively say¡ª"


    Ai glared at him sharply. "Quiet, you. You hardly even qualify as a man, so your opinion isn''t valid."


    Vash bristled, but kept his cool.


    "I wasn''t aware there are prerequisites to being called a man."


    "Oho! Using big words like ''prerequisites'' must make you feel really big!" Ai said as she bore a crazed look¡ªone eye squinting and the other wide, intensely staring. "But in reality, all you do is follow Akira around like you''re another one of his bitches!"


    Her words immediately stopped Vash in his tracks.


    And so once again, he found himself being left behind as the rest of the party proceeded, oblivious to his absence. Excluding Ai, looking back on him with cruel delight at the sweet sweat and despair shown clearly on his face.


    Vash wanted to argue against her assessment of him: to defend himself, and his honor as a man.


    But instead, he felt paralyzed.


    ''Paralyzed, by what? Is it fear? Am I too afraid of Ai to even disagree?''


    No, that wasn''t it.


    ''I know the reason I can''t say anything¡­''


    It''s because Vash understood she was right.

 Chapter 32

New rewrite will have Vash awkwardly pretending to hook up with Ai, as part of her newly hatched scheme to make Akira jealous. However, all doesn''t go as planned when they chance upon the true source of the mind-altering swamp gas Rumia had mentioned....

 Chapter 33 - The Temple Of 1000 Scurrying Feet (Part I)

    Nestled deep, deep within the Shadowlands, laid the remnants of an ancient civilization now cast in eternal darkness.


    Akira and company walked between the decrepit, antiquated stone buildings overgrown with coiling thorns and ivies, that looked like some kind of a time-forgotten ancient ruin. Kanna and Ai were walking at either side of Akira to lead the charge, each smiling coquettishly as they held the [Big Business Tie] out in front of her for guidance.


    Vash was trailing behind, with his head down low, moping in despair.


    ''GREAAAT...'' He thought to himself bitterly. ''I guess everything''s just back to normal now..''


    Glancing up briefly, Vash saw Akira''s hands cupped around the buttocks of each of her darling concubines.


    "Big Sis...has such a gentle touch." Ai said quietly, as she looked across at the smiling Kanna.


    In response to this, Akira''s posterior grip on both of them visibly tightened, prompting both to break out in vapid giggles.


    Vash grimaced in disgust, the burgeoning urge to puke rise up in his gut.


    Upon glancing around at his surroundings, in a bid to ease his troubled mind, he was the first to take note of a spectacular sight, on the horizon...


    Set high and away from the ruins they were traversing¡ªupon a distant, overlooking hill¡ªthere sat a large structure with an enormous, wide beam of light pulsing upward from its towering spire¡ªpuncturing through a dense cover of black fog overhead, as it basked the ruins in the valley below in its pulsing luminescence.


    "The Tie is pointing toward that weird structure!" Kanna noted in alarm. "It looks like...a temple? I''ve seen others like it, elsewhere."


    Akira turned to her, grinning. "A temple is probably not the place for a HOT bunch like us."


    Kanna laughed for a bit at the joke, while Vash secretly wished for nothing more than to hang himself.


    Ai...was curiously silent. In fact, Akira noticed she''d been uncommonly sullen, as of late.


    ''Strange, but whatever it is I''m sure she''ll be break out of it soon.''


    The party proceeded, up a set of crumbling steps, toward the temple. Past the outer walls, they arrived at a lush, surprisingly well-maintained courtyard¡ªrife with lively fruit- and nut-bearing trees and bushes, as well as a small population of [Level 1] [Squirrels], that could be seen skittering among them.


    "So...regular squirrels exist in this world too?" Akira asked inquisitively, with her Squell tail gently bobbing in suit.


    Kanna issued a grunt in affirmation. "They''re considered as sacred, in the holy texts."


    "Holy...texts?" Akira said, raising an eyebrow. "I never took you to be particularly religious."


    Kanna smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of her head.


    "I swear, I''m really not. Actually, uhhh...I used to work for a temple."


    "Basically, I served as their extra muscle. Whether it be a menial chore, or if any of the monks were in want of an escort through town, I was on call."


    "Though, I''ve never seen a temple this...DEAD, before. Usually they''re bustling, full of people."


    The entrance to the temple was a set of wooden doors, decorated with engravings of squirrels and blossoming flowers, situated at the very end of the courtyard. As the group came nearer to it, a cacophony of strange "chirping" noises, of unknown origin, could be heard coming from within...


    Akira set her ear close to the door, half-glancing back at the others.


    "It sounds like...an ANIMAL, of some kind?" She murmured. "A whole bunch of them."


    Ai brought out her knives. Kanna, her hammer. Vash...merely shrugged.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, more or less, Akira set her hand upon the door handle, and pulled it open, to reveal...


    "S-squirrels!" Vash exclaimed, sharing precisely the same reaction as the other three.


    Indeed, there WERE Squirrels¡ªsquirrels EVERYWHERE¡ªcrawling along walls decorated by ornate candlelit shrines and statuettes, the dirt-stained and chipped tiled floors, and partially crumbling high ceiling of what appeared to be a vast foyer. The party had to step carefully, across a ground that was made treacherous by the squirrel''s slippery droppings and discarded nutshells, whilst simultaneously having to constantly duck to avoid their aggressive lunges.


    The hundreds of small mammals were busily eating, fighting, mating¡ªin a nonstop, undeterred orgy¡ªthat Akira and company were forced to wade through.


    "I think we should head back!" Vash yelled, to be heard above the ruckus.


    "No!" Akira shot back. "Wherever the tie points us, we''ll go!"


    A squirrel accidentally landed itself on the wide brim of Vash''s [Wizard Hat], where it clawed and writhed about angrily.


    Wearing a scowl¡ªdreading his life decisions¡ªVash promptly grabbed it, by its tail, and threw it off.


    "Be realistic, 69!" He pleaded. "What business could we possibly have, in a place like this!?"


    "There''s business to be had EVERYWHERE!" Was Akira''s brisk retort.


    Just then, the same squirrel Vash had just flung abruptly latched back unto him¡ªpainfully digging its claws and teeth into his shoulder in revenge.


    Vash broke out in frantic shrieks and yells, as scrambled about trying to shake it off.


    The girls seemed not to notice, as they proceeded down a corridor leading out of the foyer, that was curiously devoid of any sign of the furry inhabitants. They walked along it for some time, as the sounds of Vash and the squirrels gradually faded away in the background.


    It was growing dark, with seemingly no end in sight, as only shadows marked the way forward.


    Ai clung to Akira''s hip tightly¡ªseeking comfort. "I don''t like it here." She whimpered.


    Akira patted her on the back, only thinking she looked so adorable when she was scared. "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re afraid of the dark!"


    Ai shook her head¡ªwhipping the sides of her head with her dangling set of black pigtails.


    Akira laughed. "So long as the three of us are together, we can handle anything that comes our way!"¡ªshe half-turned to Kanna¡ª"Isn''t that right, Kan¡ª"


    At once she froze, with a horrified look on her face, as it had just dawned on her...


    "K-k-kannagi?" She called out nervously, but received no answer.


    It occured to Ai at the same time as well¡ªprompting the two to gawk at each other in stunned silence.


    Kannagi...had VANISHED.


    Just then, they felt the floor and walls start to rumble.


    Looking back down the corridor, in the direction from whence they''d come, a huge object was approaching at a fast rate.


    Its consistency was an ocean of small parts, constantly undulating. Shrinking and expanding. ALIVE.


    Ai stuttered, "A-a-are th-those...the squirrels!?"


    Akira gasped when she could finally see it too¡ªthat the ''object,'' coming toward them, was actually a mass of squirrels!


    The sisters took off screaming down the dark corridor, thinking only to escape the frenzied beasts.


    At first the mass was catching up to them, but as the duo''s [Scurry] abilities kicked in they managed to gain a slight lead.


    ''This is my fault!'' Akira thought, as they continued their desperate run. ''Kanna...Vash...they''re¡ª''


    They didn''t stop until the arrived at a point where the floor ahead gave way to a pitfall.


    Akira saw it coming just in time, and leapt from all fours to BARELY make it across.


    Glancing back, she saw Ai was still standing, wide-eyed, on the opposite edge of the pitfall.


    For a moment, their eyes met...right before the tide of squirrels washed over Ai¡ªflushing her downward, into the pit, as she screamed.


    Akira fell flat unto her enormous breasts, peering over the edge, but seeing nothing.


    A creeping chill crept up her spine.


    ''Are there spikes at the bottom, like in the movies?''


    "AIIIIIIIIIIIIII!" She yelled, at the top of her lungs into the depths, hearing it echo off the walls but receiving no answer.


    ''Have I...lost Ai as well?'' She pondered, with a seething glare. ''All because...of my greed!?''


    It was at that point she turned her attention to the chamber that lay at the end of the corridor, just ahead: wherein four carved stone pillars stood, surrounding a raised pedestal on a dais.


    Upon this pedestal, was a golden longbow...that gave off a faint, glimmering glow.


    If not for the price Akira had paid to arrive at this discovery, she might have stood in awe. Rather, she quickly snatched up the thing and stashed it in her inventory¡ªnot even bothering to check the name¡ªand dashed back toward the pit down which her beloved Ai had fallen.


    ''All the money and nice things in the world couldn''t replace my girls!''


    It was the least CEO-like thought she''d ever had, but it was truly how she felt in that moment.


    And, it was the reason why¡ªwithout a SECOND of hesitation¡ªthat Akira dove, headfirst, into the pitch blackness.

 Chapter 34 - The Temple Of 1000 Scurrying Feet (Part II)

    Vash stumbled around the foyer, as he desperately tried to rid himself of the raving mad squirrel.


    As its sharp claws raked and teared, and giant molars pierced into his bare flesh, he screamed in anguish.


    "69! Kanna-chan!" He called out¡ªseeking assistance¡ªbut nobody came. "Stupid loli brat?!"


    One squirrel clinging unto him became several, as more and more joined in on the attack; until, it wasn''t long before there was enough of them to bring him to the ground, under their sheer combined weight, as his continuing cries became more and more muffled.


    ''I can''t believe those awful sluts left me behind!''


    ''Am I really fated to die in such a shameful way, for the second time!?''


    Vash couldn''t turn, nor draw his hands under him well enough to draw a [Fireball]¡ªthe coordinated force of merciless rodents had, in essence, conquered him.


    As he lay there on his chest, trapped, he couldn''t help but feel a certain way.


    With all the warm, tiny bodies scrambling over him, touching even his most intimate places without restraint, he felt...strangely...AROUSED.


    Realizing this, he cracked a grin at how pathetic he was.


    ''Have I really now fallen to such an incredible low?'' He thought to himself wearily.


    The living mass was forming an ever tighter shell around him, enshrouding him in darkness.


    Before losing vision completely, the very last thing Vash could see was one of the statues lit up by candles, at the many shrines around the temple foyer.


    It was a large-bellied man in a meditative sitting pose, observing him with a blissful smile.


    Vash growled, and gritted his teeth through the pain.


    ''Surely even the divines are laughing at me, and the sorry situation I''ve found myself in...''


    Flames coursed forth from his wrists then spread up and outward, to form a barrier of fire around him that had the effect of both setting himself ablaze and peeling the squirrels away in screaming droves.


    "That''s right!" He yelled aloud in triumph, as he regained his feet. "I can still do this much!"


    "I might be hopeless when it comes to love, but I AM an expert Fire Mage!"


    Meanwhile, Kanna was recovering from an unexpected fall into nothingness. It happened when she was following Akira and Ai, then briefly stopped to rest her arm on the wall when suddenly, it gave way to reveal a secret opening, that she tumbled through soundlessly into a darkened side-chamber.


    After taking a second to gain her bearings, she at once opened her mouth to call out for the others, but stopped partway when she thought she heard a noise


    Something was lurking nearby, under cover of darkness, and she did not wish to alert it.


    ''What are those creatures!?'' She thought in alarm, at the sight of their dimly glowing silhouettes...


    It was a group of [Level 10] [Kankala] standing apart from her, each at the height of an average male, creating a distinct chattering noise with their every shuddering step. Scant rays of sunlight, streaming in through scattered cracks in the walls, reflected brightly off their pearly white skeletal bodies dressed in threadbare leather rags. In one arm were decrepit blades held, and in the other were shields, as they scanned their surroundings in search of the hidden intruder.


    Kanna drew her hammer without fear, even as her gaze fell upon the grisly skeletal remains of previous adventurers scattered across the ground.


    ''''As if all those squirrels weren''t odd enough, I''m starting to believe this isn''t an ordinary temple!''


    Her grip on her hammer tightened, as did her will and hardy warrior''s butt.


    ''I''ve been separated from Akira-sama...Ai-sama...both of my loves...''


    She grimaced, conjuring up the power within her. ''You both must be in danger now, too!''


    Letting out a tremendous [Battle Cry], she ran toward the first Kankala with her hammer raised.


    ''I won''t let anything get in the way of me returning to your sides!''


    Swinging her hammer at full force, the Kankala shattered into countless bone fragments from the devastating strike, spraying across the basement with enough noise to alert the others.


    Kanna user her hammer to conjure a tornado around her, to keep them at bay.


    Her power even against such overwhelming numbers of high-leveled monsters was undeniable...


    Although she might be a submissive wife in the bedroom, Kanna was still an unconquerable warrior on the battlefield!


    ...


    Akira''s plummet down the pitfall landed her on a descending slide, culminating in a bright light.


    Following several seconds of pulse-pounding peril, she was softly ejected unto a bed of grass and dirt¡ªher set of breasts breaking her fall.


    "Little Sis! I''m here!" She yelled¡ªglancing about in a panic¡ªseeing that she was in a forest glade.


    The craggy face of the temple with a giant, gaping hole she''d just fallen out of towered over her, casting a large shadow.


    Akira turned, saw Ai lying face-first on the ground beside her, and gasped.


    It was then that, after lifting the still form of Ai up into her arms in a brief embrace, Akira pulled away to stare sadly at her meek smile with fluttering half-closed eyelids.


    "Big...Sis...if only I had a chest like yours, maybe the fall wouldn''t have hurt so much."


    Akira hurriedly shushed her, as she ran a gentle hand through Ai''s dark bangs.


    "It''s because of MY greed that you''re suffering right now..."


    Akira pulled the Big Business Tie away from her neck, inspecting it angrily. ''All because I just HAD to follow this damned thing, at all costs!''


    Ai touched her on the arm, soothing her instantly.


    "It''s okay...Big Sis." She said. "It was only your ambition that got us this far, to begin with..."


    "I can''t speak for Pervy Uncle or Kanna-chan, but I believe they feel the same way."


    Akira grasped her by the hand tightly, smiling although stricken with tears.


    "Of course you''ll always stand by my side through anything, but...it doesn''t justify my actions."


    "I swear¡ªfrom this point on, yours and Kanna''s well-being will be my foremost concern!"


    Ai''s wide eyes sparkled, as she looked upon Akira''s noble expression in wonder.


    In that tender moment, her heart burned with an even greater love for Akira than before.


    Cradling Ai in her arms, Akira stormed through the doors of the temple.


    The two walked briskly through the front foyer once again¡ªnow curiously emptied of its former inhabitants¡ªwhere the only remaining signs of Vash were his clothes, left lying in a crumpled heap on the floor, amidst a pile of charred squirrel bodies in a large blast area.


    Akira and Ai exchanged worried glances¡ªboth of them suspecting the worst.


    Just then, a series of piercing chirps prompted them to wheel around...to spot a lone, surviving squirrel.


    It was chirping nonstop, hopping up and down, and flailing its tail around erratically.


    "What the Hell?" Akira said, raising an eyebrow at the bizarre spectacle. "Is it special, or something?"


    Ai giggled. "I don''t know, but It''s almost like it''s trying to tell us something!"


    The squirrel, unhindered by her blatantly insensitive remark, proceeded to run rings around her and Ai whilst continuing its befuddling cries. After this went on for some seconds, with Akira and Ai merely looking on in stunned silence, the squirrel slowed to a crawl before settling on top of Vash''s pile of discarded clothes...


    "Hey!" Akira snapped, as it started to rustle through Vash''s clothes. "Get away from those, you nut brain!"


    The unruly squirrel once again did NOT listen, however.


    It kept digging, until it got its little paws on a certain crimson red neck tie...


    "Give it here, you little shit!" Akira commanded, as she stretched to take it. "That was Vash''s¡ª"


    Akira was just about to retrieve it, when suddenly a spark of blue electricity shot out from the tie, forcing her to withdraw from the attempt with a pained yelp.


    Ai, upon seeing this, let out a gasp of realization. "Big Sis! You weren''t able to touch the tie!"


    Akira, sucking on the singed fingers of her wounded hand, gave a slight nod in unconditional agreement.


    "It must mean..."¡ªAi turned to her sharply¡ª"Vash is still alive somewhere!"


    The crazy squirrel jumped joyfully at these words, waving the tie around in its hand, and then...slowly...seemed to set the tie against its own neck.


    Akira lowered her hand from her mouth, to gawk along with Ai in their shared epiphany.


    "No way..."¡ªAkira blinked, and rubbed her eyes¡ª"Could it be...that squirrel is..."


    The squirrel let out its loudest chirp thus far, hunching down as it pointed its face up at them.


    Akira and Ai together both blurted, "VASH?!"

 Chapter 35 - The Temple Of 1000 Scurrying Feet (Part III)

    Akira and Ai stared, in disbelief, at this squirrel they''d found wearing Vash''s neck tie.


    "It...HAS to be Vash!" Akira exclaimed. "A memento can''t be traded off a living player, or equipped by anyone else!"


    Vash squeaked in annoyance¡ªthinking, ''Wow! Took you guys long enough...''


    The transformation had occurred just after he sent all those squirrels to their early graves¡ªan agonizing, drawn-out process of skin and bone compressing, and folding, to render him into the shape he had currently found himself in, stripped of both his ability to speak and his magic.


    "Sorry, but we''ll have to figure this out later." Akira said hurriedly. "Kanna''s gone missing!"


    ''Missing!'' Vash''s ears perked. At the same time, he caught a whiff of a familiar aroma on the air.


    It was a distinct scent of rose petals¡ªonly, it struck him as being of a far greater intensity than what he was accustomed to.


    ''It''s...Kanna''s scent!'' He thought, as he barreled off along its trail. ''My squirrel nose is picking it up!''


    After briefly exchanging glances, Akira and Ai followed, until he lead them to the exact partition in the wall that Kanna had fallen through.


    "GOOD pervy squirrely." Ai cooed, as she stooped to reward him with a head scratch.


    However, Vash wasn''t interested. He whipped her hand away with his tail, and avoided her reach.


    ''Forget about me, you vapid little whore!'' He raged internally. ''Go rescue Kanna!''


    Akira, Vash-squirrel and Ai''s ears all twitched at the noises of Kanna fighting, so they didn''t dally.


    Once taking a tumble through the wall, it was clear that her skeletal adversaries had given her a rough time, but the tough girl was nonetheless still standing.


    The [Level 10] [Kankala] back away as Akira and Ai enter into the crawlspace.


    Akira''s [Leg Sweep] was handy, for its ability to stun multiple foes, in tandem with Kanna''s hammer tornadoes.


    Ai attacked from stealth, with a focus on guarding the backs of the other two.


    As the fighting droned on, however, the cramped side-chamber quickly became overrun with more and more of the Kankala spawning out of the floor¡ªcracking through the tiles like it were eggshell.


    "There''s too many!" Kanna cried out. "There''s a tunnel ahead¡ªlet''s run for it!"


    Akira and company were chased out of the chamber down a tunnel with a dim circle of light at the end. As they were running, Kanna first noticed the Vash-squirrel that had, at some point, alighted upon her shoulder.


    "What the Hell?" She said, and was about to brush it off when Akira interrupted her with a laugh.


    "I know it sounds crazy, but Ai and I both think that squirrel might actually be Vash!"


    Kanna looked to the Vash-squirrel again, with perplexity¡ªbeing met with a tiny squeak.


    That''s when she recognized the tie drooping off its neck, and gasped.


    Akira explained, "After we lost you, Ai and I went back to search, and found all his stuff lying in a pile of squirrels he roasted."


    Kanna seemed to become lost in thought upon hearing these words, as she looked away.


    "Squirrels...he...roasted..." She mused¡ªthe gears in her head already turning.


    It wasn''t long before the tunnel culminated in a large dome-roofed space¡ªcontaining an entire parcel of forest, replete with nut-bearing trees and berry bushes. It was here, with plenty of room and nowhere else to run, that Akira and company turned against the pursuing onslaught of Kankala in a last stand.


    Just as they were bracing themselves, however, the hitherto concealed denizens of this peculiar woodland made their presence known...


    A swarm of squirrels cascaded from the treetops¡ªbombing down on the three from all directions.


    Akira and Ai were about to employ their weapons in their efforts to rid themselves of the furry menace, but Kanna held up a hand to halt them.


    "Wait...don''t hurt them!" She said. "I think I know how Vash was transformed!"


    "Squirrels are considered as sacred beasts in the scriptures, never to be harmed by people..."


    "I think by killing the squirrels in this temple, a curse will be placed upon you!"


    With this hindrance in mind, the situation looked dire. It meant Kanna had to continue the fight in a weakened state, on top of not being able to wield her hammer to create whirlwinds properly¡ªwhat with a whole heap of diplomatically immune squirrels crawling all over her.


    Still, the Kankala were closing in, so Akira had to think fast.


    Desperate, she retrieved the golden bow she''d acquired earlier and checked over its description.


    [Gandiva]: [Legendary bow-type weapon. Drains user''s HP to fire projectiles.]


    "I may have gotten us all killed, just to get my hands on this thing."


    She gulped, as she slowly raised the bow to line up with her sights¡ªaiming it at the fast-approaching throngs of Kankala.


    "I hope it was worth it!" She said, as the bowstring became dyed a deep red from her touch.


    Akira was not prepared for what happened next.


    In rapid-fire succession, she mowed down wave after wave of the skelly dudes with great beams of red and golden light, rather than arrows, shot forth from the "Legendary" bow. Yet, with each pull of the string, Akira was keenly aware of the growing strain it was inflicting unto her body.


    Sensing her pain, Ai rushed to her side wanting to take over, but Akira declined.


    "I brought us...into danger..." She gasped between her breaths. "So it''s...my job...to get us out!"


    To make matters worse, a [Level 15] [Giant Kankala] leaps out of a nearby grove of trees!


    It swung its big bone arm to knock down some trees, creating a wide fissure through the earth.


    Akira pulled back on the Danut, as hard as she could, and fired an immense final blast of light that enveloped the entire forest.


    In the aftermath, it was seen that the boss and all remaining Kankala were destroyed by the attack.


    The native squirrels, as if simply content with peace having been restored to their home, promptly retreated to the trees and shrubs of the forest, without any further fuss.


    Exhausted, Akira fell to her knees, listening to the fanfare of her progression to [Level 8].


    ''Hah...I leveled up? That''s cool, I guess.'' She pondered dizzily.


    Ai and Kanna quickly came to her aid as all were silent for a moment, staring in awe at the golden bow in her grasp¡ªstill pulsating red, as with blood in a vein.


    "That was...amazing!" Kanna exclaimed. "I''ve never seen such a powerful skill before!"


    Ai''s lip was trembling, with a distressful look. "B-b-baka!" She spat at Akira furiously. "You almost could''ve DIED, by using that bow!"


    It was true: Akira''s HP bar was left dangerously low¡ªflashing an urgent red.


    Nonetheless, she possessed the strength still to pull her girls in closer, with a cracked smile.


    "It''s fine, Ai-chan...so long as you two are alright."


    In the middle of the embrace, however, Ai turned away. In truth, something had been weighing on her mind for quite some time.


    ''I don''t deserve someone as kind and forgiving as you, Akira-sama.''


    Meanwhile, the Vash-squirrel sunk into a depressed pile¡ªfeeling that all too familiar urge to expel the contents of his guts, rising up within him.


    ''As if things couldn''t have gotten any worse for me...now THIS had to go and happen!''


    Vash could sense there was still to be a long...long....LONG journey ahead.

 Chapter 36

    Akira, Ai, Kanna and Vash-squirrel set out into the dark woodlands again.


    Akira and Kanna were exhausted. Ai was still in her depressed funk. Vash...was Vash.


    Nobody really felt like adventuring, or slaying hungry monsters. On the contrary, they could all use a bit of time to relax, following their hard-won triumph at the temple.


    And, as fate would have it...


    Past a line of trees, the party happened upon a small stretch of beach!


    Granted, it wasn''t like a beach one would find at the resort hotels Akira used to stay while on vacation: the waters were murky and clouded, lapping gently against the rocks and sandy shore. The sky, stretching out to the horizon, was no less bleak and ominous, than what they''d grown accustomed to in the Shadowlands.


    Yet, despite these unappealing signs, Ai came through showing a glimmer of her usual, cheery self, as she cried, "big Sis!" Bounding up and down, in childlike glee. "This is just the kind of break we needed, isn''t it?!"


    Akira rustled her hair. "Mhmm! I''d say we''ve earned it!"


    Meanwhile, Kanna found issue with the plan:


    "Sorry to burst your bubbles," she said, turning to the other two with dead seriousness. "But last I checked, we don''t have any swimsuits we can change into."


    Hearing this, Ai at once deflated.


    "N-n-no...that''s..."


    Verily, it was a crisis of truly cataclysmic proportions¡ªwith seemingly no possible solution!


    Fortunately, the three lived in a world ripe with convenient circumstances, as it was in that exact moment the enigmatic White Monkey¡ªthe very same that had previously assisted Akira and friends in the Macaque Village¡ªdecided to make his latest appearance.


    Sat cross-legged upon a floating cloud, he descended from the Heavens to greet them.


    "My Lord, your humble servant has heard your cries!" He said, brimming with good cheer. "So, I come bearing gifts!"


    He extended his arms, and as he did so three white bags appeared in each of the girls'' hands.


    Akira peered into her bag, her eyes widening as she glimpsed what laid within.


    "A...bathing suit!" She exclaimed, and looked to the others to see that they had all received their own sets of pairs as well.


    The White Monkey¡ªhis job complete¡ªwaved farewell, and began his ascent back into the clouds...


    "Wait a second!" Akira called after him. "I still don''t know your name!"


    Yet still he floated upward, until vanishing just as abruptly as he had made his appearance.


    As for the swimsuits themselves, they were actually quite impressive: Akira''s was a bright green tube top with neck straps and a purple sarong. Ai''s a snug pink onepiece with side windows. Kanna''s was an orange standard twopiece with a wide cleavage gap.


    All had their hair tied up in ponytails, courtesy of the always helpful Ai.


    Being too afraid to approach the water in his shrunken state, Vash-squirrel watched their shapely bodies as they ran by without him, giggling and laughing mirthfully.


    ''I could really go for some nuts.'' He thought to himself, forlorn. ''Maybe...I should just be gay...''


    As he cast his gaze out across the distant horizon, he could swear he saw a figure bobbing above the not-too-distant waters, but couldn''t tell for sure.


    ''I hope it was a shark fin, then maybe those three will get eaten today!''


    Meanwhile the water was cold; at first, neither Ai nor Kanna were bold enough to fully dive in.


    Akira Maximilian, on the other hand...


    "CANNONBAAAAALL!" She yelled, barreling forward then jumping into the briny sea.


    She fell into the water with a giant splash, wetting the others in the process.


    Exchanging glances, Kanna and Ai then followed after, and they all splashed each other in the waist-depth water for a bit, laughing like a bunch of dumb idiots.


    "I can''t believe a nice beach like this doesn''t receive more visitors." Kanna said.


    It was all fun and games until Ai felt something wet and slimy wrap tightly around her leg.


    A brief gasp, as she was suddenly pulled underwater into a deeper part of the water.


    "Ai-chan!" Akira and Kanna called out, wading to her rescue, just as a big, thick, red tentacle emerged out of the shallow depths then came down with a hard smack aimed in their direction, causing a huge insurrection of water sprayed out from the heavy blow.


    The blow startled them both, but Akira recovered first as another attack followed.


    However, this time Akira stood her ground as the tentacle came baring down on her, letting it slam her underwater as she gripped it with both hands.


    Her grip was slippery, but but by drawing her claws she was able to dig them in and hold on tight.


    Obviously the sea monster octopus or whatever didn''t like this, so it tried to lifted her into the air on its tentacle, trying to shake her off, but she only used this opportunity to further slide down the tentacle and reach closer to its body. The very first detail of the beast she saw, upon becoming submerged again, was a great yellow eye with a black slit pupil. Its flesh was pink-red like the inside of a watermelon, coated in a thin membrane of mucous.


    She saw Ai struggling within the coiled grasp of one of its tentacles, expelling huge wave of bubbles from her mouth¡ªprecious stores of remaining oxygen¡ªwith every tightening squeeze against her frail, petite body.


    Akira gouged its eye with her clawed fist, burying her other into its face to serve as an anchor.


    stab stab stab, enduring the beating of the tentacles against its back, Akira kept up her assault on the...giant squid...thing...as the water dyed red with its blood, until finally it disintegrated.


    Ai was dragged unto the shore by Kanna, coughing and sputtering, lost in her thoughts.


    ''Even after Kanna-chan and I cheated on you, so openly...''


    ''Always, you''re the one saving the day, and carrying us through all sorts of dangers.''


    Akira emerged from the ocean waves, gorgeous and dripping, moments later.


    "I guess NOW we know why nobody swims here." She said with a frown, following with a scoff as she cast her annoyed gaze across the murky waves.


    "Ever since we left Acquama Town, it''s just been one challenge after the next, hasn''t it?"


    "Right," breathed Kanna, as she helped the slightly dazed, but otherwise okay Ai to her feet. "So much for a relaxing day at the beach."


    A tense silence fell over the group, as it certainly did seem as though their plans were ruined.


    Vash-squirrel, observing all this from the fronds of a swaying palm tree, chirped in expression of his utter delight.


    ''Funtime''s over, huh ladies?'' He thought with sadistic glee.


    Rather than popcorn, he was stuffing his face with palm nuts¡ªsimply enjoying the show.


    However, like MOST vengeful scoundrels...it would seem he had chosen to revel in the misery of his foes far too soon.


    Ai had stepped back¡ªaway from Akira¡ªwith her eyes fixed on the sand grains between her toes.


    "Akira-sama...why is it you don''t hate me, for what I did?"


    "Even after Kanna-chan and I cheated on you, so openly...after all you''ve done for us."


    "I...only cause you trouble, and...weigh you down..."


    Akira was taken aback by the sudden seriousness of her words. He stood frozen, as it finally clicked in his head why Ai had been acting so strange since last night.


    "Ai...are you seriously suggesting I should let you go?"


    Kanna turned away, rubbing her arm sheepishly through all this¡ªpreferring to remain silent.


    "I...was unfaithful to you, Akira-sama." Ai continued, tears welling in her eyes. "I don''t deserve your forgiveness."


    "You''re going on, pretending like nothing even happened, but it isn''t right."


    "Ai-chan..." Akira murmured, taking a step toward her with her arms held out¡ªonly for her to take yet another step back.


    "Why...aren''t you angry at me? Punishing me? Telling me I''m USELESS as a woman?"


    Akira''s heart was pounding. He hadn''t any experience with relationships, but saw this as a make or break moment.


    He would have to proceed carefully, or else risk losing Ai forever.


    "Because...that''s not true!" He said, flailing his arm in a bout of passion. "Because you AREN''T useless to me, Ai-chan!"


    "I can forgive you for mistakes you''ve made, because I truly cherish you!"


    "You''re the first person I met in this world...in any world...that I''ve cared so deeply about!"


    It was Ai''s turn to stand frozen¡ªtrembling, at Akira''s reassuring words, that were so filled with a warmth, and patience, and understanding...the likes of which she''d never known before.


    ''Part of me was still doubtful, that a cutthroat CEO...could harbor such feelings.''


    "I...believe in the sincerity of your words." She said with a smile, raising her head to meet Akira''s soft gaze. "Akira-sama...if you''ll let me...


    "Even after I''ve proven myself to be a failure of a woman¡ªAkira-sama, I..."


    After trailing off, and growing quiet for a bit, she abruptly stomped her foot¡ªovertaken by a sudden surge of confidence.


    "I-I-I can do better! I can GIVE you a solid return, on the patience you''ve invested in me!"


    "Just, please...all I ask is that you tell me where I slip up. Tell me how I can improve."


    She unconsciously blushed, from saying such cheesy lines¡ªeven though it was all sincere.


    "I''ll do whatever it takes...to become the woman my savior deserves."


    Akira nodded. In that moment, she couldn''t have been more pleased with Ai.


    "Very well." She said firmly, as a boss would to his doe-eyed and eager secretary, whom he is secretly having an affair with. "I''ll hold you accountable, every step of the way."


    "So don''t let me down, Ai-chan. I have high hopes for our future business."


    Ai was startled upon hearing these words, as it sparked an incredible realization in her:


    ''Akira-sama may be a pervert CEO, but she doesn''t just love me for my body!''


    ''These tender feelings, that I have welling up inside me...''


    ''Could it actually be that I''m feeling true LOVE, for the very first time?''


    Before Ai had met Akira, the realm of compensated dating had caused her to become bitter, and jaded about such a concept as "true love."


    Certainly, this was to be a plunge to take. Something scary, and uncertain.


    However, this time she would let Akira step toward her.


    This time, she would allow herself to fall¡ªinto Akira''s soaking wet embrace.


    This time, for the first time ever, she would open herself up, to allow herself to be shown love as the two, with their faiths restored in each other, finally came together in an embrace with mutual breaths of relief.


    "I love you, Ai."


    "I love you too, Akira."

 Chapter 37 - Confessions By The Bonfire

    Later that night¡­


    The fire was snapping and crackling loudly, its flickering luminescent tongues of orange and yellow wafting in the chilly sea breeze.


    Akira, Ai, and Kanna were huddled around it¡ªclinging their soaking wet, half-naked bodies closely together for warmth. Akira was sat upright in the sand, with Ai''s head rested in her lap, lightly brushing a hand across her hair. Kanna was kneeling behind Akira, humming quietly while she gently massaged her beloved CEO''s shoulders. Vash-squirrel was sleeping soundly atop a nearby log.


    Everyone was perfectly calm at the conclusion of yet another long day: an arousing image of pure harmony between three attractive, young, female lovers, and their pet squirrel.


    Akira faced the sky, thinking deep thoughts.


    "I spent all my life working toward becoming a CEO, only to die and end up in this world."


    For a while, only the chirping of crickets and gentle rolling of the waves could be heard. Ai was clinging on to consciousness, with the brightness of the bonfire reflected in her shiny pupils.


    Akira continued, "Was it all a waste?"


    "Should I have given up, and tried to just enjoy my life, instead?"


    "To reach the level I was at...that is, to become the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO..."


    "I had to cut out a lot of distractions, and make many sacrifices."


    "Is it because I was trying to prove something?" Her eyes narrowed. "If so, then what? And to who?"


    "Huh." Kanna uttered after a while, struck by a revelation. "Now that you mention it..."


    "Pretty much my whole life, ever since I was a little girl, I was into competitive sports..."


    "Soccer. Track. Swimming." She said, hugging her arms tightly around Akira''s neck. "In my mind, it was always to prove I was better than everyone else."


    She let out a weary sigh, shaking her head.


    "I wouldn''t call it a waste of time. Looking back, it helped to make me the kind of person I am. Although, I had to make sacrifices too"¡ªshe pulled her legs up against her face, in a vain attempt to hide the fact she was blushing¡ª"for one, I...never had a boyfriend."


    Akira smiled. "To be honest, I never had a boyfriend before, either."


    Hearing this, Kanna lifted her head and looked at her with a laugh, just as Akira sidled closer with an arm wrapped around her waist.


    "Whatever the purpose of this world is, it''s allowed us both to try new things," she said, leaning in close, causing the sporty, tough tomboy to grow timid. "Even though it''s your nature, don''t treat it as a competition between you and Ai-chan. Because I cherish you both equally, with all of my love that I have to give."


    Kanna sighed. "I know. I''m just not used to...this, is all."


    Akira then brushed her Squell paw through Kanna''s silky smooth pink hair, watching their breathing falter; as Ai, still lying awake in Akira''s lap with a cozy smile, had been listening in silent amusement.


    "I''m so glad we can all be together like this," she pondered aloud sleepily, with a contented smile, quivering at the ensuing sounds of the other two proceeding to embrace and passionately kiss on the lips, while freely running their arms along each other''s seawater-slick, passionately hot bodies.


    Wanting a taste of ''dessert'' for herself, she sat upright and turned in Akira''s lap to join.


    Minutes went by¡­


    A [Level 5] [Peckish Owl] hooted from an overhead perch, confused by the carnal scene unfolding below it.


    Regardless...it was far more interested in the Vash-squirrel, lying fast asleep nearby.


    The [Level 5] [Peckish Owl] spared no time before acting in a way that was true to its name: the bird fluttered from its branch, high into the air, before swooping down in a graceful arc to meet its unsuspecting prey.


    Vash-squirrel awoke, with a startled squeak, as the sharp talons pierced into his flesh.


    ''Shit! Shit! SHIT!'' Was all he could muster in his thoughts, as he was being flown higher and higher into the sky, until the ground below was entirely deprived of detail¡ªreduced to nothing more than a long, vaguely defined sliver of shadow.


    ''Holy FUCK!'' Vash-squirrel screamed in his thoughts. ''I-I-I''m...actually gonna get eaten! And DIE..."


    "All because the Three Bitches were too busy grabbing each other''s TITS again!"


    Vash-squirrel let out an indignant squeak and flailed his tiny fists. Indeed, if he was truly destined to very soon find himself in the digestive tract of an owl, he could at least take solace with a certainty that he would taste extremely sour!


    Meanwhile, the aforementioned ''Three Bitches'' were just now wrapping things up.


    Each of the girls had climaxed fully, yet still remained tightly interlocked¡ªrepeatedly buffeting each other with their rapid exhalations.


    "Big Sis...is so...perfect..." Ai said, between her panting breaths. "I want...a body like hers...someday..."


    She wrapped her thin legs around, and pressed her slim body with negligible breasts against Akira''s own torso and bosom, both exceedingly rich in womanly fat¡ªthe two of them looking just as well looking like a mother and a daughter as they did an older and younger sister.


    Akira shook her head. "No, Ai-chan." She said with a smile. "You''re beautiful...the way you are..."


    Ai loosed a light gasp of joy, as tears sprang forth from her quivering eyes.


    "I love you forever and always, Big Sis!" She cried, before her small mouth with cherry pink lips was forcibly cut off by Akira''s own.


    Kanna wrapped her arms around the kissing girls, clutching their bare buttocks as she watched.


    Within a few hours the sun would rise, while the trio was still fully engaged in their combined team effort of Sex Cultivation.


    Vash-squirrel, by that time, had had quite the adventure during his nighttime flight.


    Whether by good or ill fortune, the Peckish Owl had grazed him against a branch that caused him to fall loose of its grasping talons into a densely wooded area.


    So he WAS alive still, albeit with bleeding wounds on his sides and no sense of where to go.


    ''I guess I lucked out, only to find myself DOOMED anyway...''


    ''Heh. Story of my fucking LIFE, I suppose.''


    Vash dragged his limp, exhausted body across the ground, bracing himself for the cold touch of his second, and somehow even MORE pitiful death...


    "My, my..." He suddenly heard a young voice say. "It appears you''ve had a great fall, little one."


    Glancing back, Vash-squirrel looked up and saw a figure looming over him¡ªthe details of which were cast in obfuscating shadow, by the growing light of early dawn at its back. Vash-squirrel squinted, to try and get a clearer look, but all he could see were a pair of hands. Hands, gnarled and wrinkled with toil, reaching down toward him with great tenderness.


    Vash-squirrel''s mouth flitted open and shut, in awe of the beautiful sight before him.


    ''Is it an...angel...come to take me away?'' He dared to think, even despite all he''d endured thus far. He cherished, with all his being, the feeling of the sunlight''s warm embrace against his fur as this unknown presence cradled, and lifted him from the cold earth.


    And, just like that, for but a moment¡ªJUST a moment, before Vash-squirrel closed his eyes...


    He didn''t feel at all bitter, nor jaded as he usually did...


    He wasn''t desiring of a quick, painless death, just to put an end to his frustration and misery...


    Vash-squirrel, defying all odds...actually felt a glimmer a HOPE, as he drifted ever closer to a complete loss of consciousness.


    ''Maybe...things don''t always have to keep getting worse...''


    ''Maybe...things will actually...improve?''


    But then, just before he could finish that wonderful, blthoughthought....there was darkness.

 Chapter 39 - Bloody Ambush, And A New Business Venture!

    A lone caravan of monks continued on its way along a forest trail, beneath a dense dark canopy that stretched across the sky like a cancerous mass.


    The monks of the caravan could sense it: an implacable sense of dread that fell like a blanket upon the entirety of the region, which was said to be infested with ancient spirits of darkness. Which is why, throughout their slow march they burned holy incense, in an effort to combat whatever evils were quietly slithering in the dark; producing trails of swirling, miasmic smoke in their wake as they hollowly recounted their sacred warding chants. Yet still, the sickly feeling they all shared did not go away.


    Something wicked was in these woods. Silently lurking, and watching their every step.


    Something that Kiki knew better than most of her peers¡ªhaving been on this trek many times before, and lived to tell of just how badly shit could hit the fan whenever you least expected it.


    "Stay sharp...guys," warned the young lady in a quiet voice; a gloomy, introverted way about her. She had unbrushed, shoulder-length dark hair and huge, dark eyes often concealed by her long bangs. A shorter-than-average height and slim stature that visibly inclined her more towards evasion than aggression.


    "Th-th-those shapeshifters...could be anywhere!" she stammered. "Could be a p-p-pebble, or a pretty girl!"


    A few scattered scoffs and chuckles came out in reply from some of the other monks in the group, including an annoyed-sounding "is she serious?" Followed by another, trying to sound tough, saying "someone stuff that crazy bitch''s mouth with their you-know-what!"


    Kiki noted their doubt-filled responses, looking downcast. "Ow, don''t say I didn''t warn ya..."


    Such a cold reception wasn''t at all unfamiliar to her. Most of the monks looked down on her, for one reason or another. Whether it be because she wore a plain white gi, denoting her as a mere acolyte with no access to chi manipulations unlike the black-robed fully-fledged [Dragon Monks]. Or, because she was an n-sexy girl was timid and depressing to be around. Even just over the fact she was a mere [Level 3].


    "Ow..." she murmured to herself. "Even in the afterlife, I''m always being picked on."


    For another hour the caravan pressed on in silence, without pause or rest. Until it came time for lunch, when it stopped unto the side of the road so that the chairs and tables could be taken out of the wagon cart, then arranged on a patch of grass to serve as a makeshift dining space.


    Having made it this far without incident, Kiki breathed deeply with relief as he found herself a free table, taking in the delectable scents of what awaited her.


    "Mhm! See, Kiki? Everything''s fine. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "It''s all in your head. All in your head..."


    Subsequently, a large tray of [Pepperoni Pizza] was wheeled out into the center of the dining area where everyone was gathered, and all the hungry ascetics gathered round.


    It all seemed normal at a glance, as Kiki knew the pizzas would have been prepared a day in advance back at the monastery so the caravan would have something to eat on their long trip. The pizzas themselves weren''t like cheap fast food quality pies either: they were prepared by Master Rank [Cooking] chefs, using only the finest ingredients sourced from resource nodes and wild monster drops; baked to mouth-watering perfection, every time, in a brick oven.


    However, something smelled fishy to Kiki, about this particular batch. Literally.


    "Uh...guys?" she said, trying to get the others'' attention. "How am I smelling these pizzas, like they just came fresh out of the oven an hour ago?"


    One monk snapped, "shut the hell up, bitch!"


    "Ow, b-b-ut seriously! There''s steam coming off of them and everything!''


    As Kiki''s pleas remained unanswered, all she could do was sit and shift her gaze across the dining area, watching the others eat; as gradually, more and more warning signs that something was incredibly wrong began to show.


    First, it started with some of the monks horrendously coughing, spewing bits of undigested pizza everywhere, desperately clutching at their throats.


    "No need to rush, hehe!" Kiki said with an uneasy grin--hoping they''d simply forgotten to chew--when the same rude, unknown monk from earlier could be heard heckling her again, even more loudly and aggressively: "someone rape that annoying little twerp until she''s either dead, or too scared to speak again, so that I can enjoy my pizza in pea--" *cough* *cough* *cough*


    "This...meat," groaned one of the retching monks, with a disgusted grimace. "Doesn''t it taste funny?"


    On a whim, Kiki ran up to grab a pizza from the trays to examine it. In doing so, she discovered that the cheese possessed a tough and chewy rather than gooey and stretchy consistency, slightly less delectably burnt in places than the usual; as well that the crust was soft rather than crunchy, while conversely the pepperonis were less crunchy and more soggy.


    "This doesn''t look right..."


    She squinted, staring closely at it, until her eyes abruptly widened as her face went pale with fear, prompted by a sudden hair-raising, spine-tingling realization:


    "These pizzas¡ªthey''re total imposters!"


    Her words were like a catalyst, the trap then immediately being sprung: As all at once, the Rakshasa reverted their transformations into the delicious, steamy hot pizzas, including those slices that had had already been bitten into or eaten. Thus, resulting in cases like one half of the Rakshasa, having been inadvertently chewed up into pieces and swallowed while in "pepperoni pizza form," being fatally "transmigrated" back into its normal form, while floating in a monk''s stomach--faster than you can say "I''m so hungry, I could eat a full-grown man in a fursuit!"


    Most of the higher-level, black-robed [Dragon Monks] were killed instantly as a result, leaving behind only a decided B team composed of slackers, the absolute softies with enough respect for their seniors to allow them to eat first, the vegans and the anorexics, to face off against the Rakshasa.


    On the other hand, the Rakshasa physically towered over their ranks, at full heights of over two meters when standing on their hind legs¡ªlike a man¡ªbearing tiger-like features with thin, light orange coats of fur patterned with dark markings. As for dress, their variably hulking or slender catlike frames were dressed in loose-hanging garbs of vibrantly colored cloth, imparting them with a look of desert nomads hailing from faraway lands.


    In combat, their base forms were blessed with many natural gifts such as claws and teeth, while possessing far greater strength and agility than the average man--making their fight with the surprised monks a one way slaughter.


    As a measly [Level 3], Kiki knew she didn''t stand a chance.


    Adrenaline pumping, she wasted no time running for the one defense at her disposal--one of several lit torches placed in a brazier on top of the wagon cart.


    "S-s-tay away! Bad kitties!" She yelled, waving the torch to fend off a pack of them as she backed, slowly, toward the wagon cart--with a panic-stricken look on her face of someone who''s running entirely on fight-or-flight. "An ugly loser like me isn''t even worth eating!"


    "Shut up, bitch! You''re so goddamn annoying!"


    Before she could finish, a Rakshasa blindsided her with a kick that flung her to the ground, as she lost her grip on the torch--its fire becoming unlit when it rolled until it collided against a tree.


    And it was then, and only then¡­


    That "totally" coolheaded Kiki officially lost her cool head.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!"


    She panicked, crawling across the ground--


    Dodging swipes and kicks and bites--


    Elephant stomps, swooping eagle talons and screaming monkey lunges--


    Finding cover under the wagon cart, albeit only for a little while, until a clawed furry hand reached under and yanked her out, bringing her face-to-snarling, bloodthirsty face, with a yellow cheetah-spotted girl Rakshasa who haf...


    An...adorable face, and wiggly pink ears?


    "It''s okay, I won''t eat you!" The impossibly cute rakshasa said with an impossibly cute, light voice, as Kiki still wouldn''t cease whimpering and trembling, cowering helplessly within her unceasing grip.


    Kiki struggled, but already knew her fate--


    She was headed for the big Bronx in the sky, and there was nothing she could do about it!


    However, it was at this exact time...


    When all hope seemed lost--


    That a Hero came [Scurry]ing unto the scene!


    As Akira Maximilian! AKA SexLover69, lunged with her clawed fists drawn to tackle one of the Rakshasa to the ground with a cheerful battle cry, as the cute Rakshasa holding Kiki, seeing this, promptly dropped her and escaped into the woods.


    After dispatching her first opponent, with a clean claw gouge to the throat, Akira glimpsed the [Level 3] Human girl named [Kiki], with another grabbed torch in hand, wavering nearby while watching her, mouth agape, through eyes drawn with thick dark circles.


    Next, Ai joined the brawl--giggling as she emerged out of [Stealth] to kill two Rakshasa at once, with precisely executed backstabs.


    "Looks like Big Sis got us here just in time!" she bleated--as if there weren''t dozens of corpses of fallen monks and half-eaten Tigermen scattered about, serving as prime evidence to suggest the contrary.


    Akira had since moved on to ferociously pummeling once such Tigerman, while Kiki watched in awe.


    "Wow!" Kiki thought aloud.


    "I only wish I could kick ass like that!"


    Kanna, her movement being unaided by Squell [Scurry], was the last to arrive--producing a whirlwind with a reckless swing of her hammer that took a few of the set up chairs and tables, Rakshasa, as well as some of the monks for a roundabout trip--to a face first collision with the nearest tree trunk.


    One of the Rakshasa attempted a strike on Kiki, but Akira quickly moved to intercept it.


    "Y-y-you''re incredible!" Kiki said to her.


    As she humbly replied, "I know."


    A chaotic brawl ensued, but one leaning entirely in the monk''s favor--thanks to Akira and associates--with the carefully orchestrated plan of the Rakshasa, that had demanded many sacrifices to be made in order to pull off, being soundly thwarted by a crew of wandering perverts.


    Ultimately, the Rakshasa forces had no choice but to flee back into the woods with their tails between their legs, as the physically inferior vestiges of the monks gave a great cheer to their unexpected saviors.


    Once the dust was cleared, Akira took the quivering Kiki by the hand.


    "You''re really cute." Akira said. "Can we talk?"


    "C-c-cute?" She glanced around, just to be sure she wasn''t talking to anyone else. "Me?!"


    "Yes, you.


    Kiki gave a slight nod, accompanied by a barely audible whimper, and a series of rapid nods. Her pale face completely flushed as she looked upon her valiant, well-endowed savior, with wide saucers for eyes.


    "I''ll tell you anything," said the shy monk girl dreamily. "You saved my tushie back there!"


    Akira grinned, drawing her close.


    "Actually, I''d like to get to know your tushie. Perhaps over a bottle of Chardonnay."


    Kiki couldn''t handle so much dizzying charm at once.. As, with a flustered moan, she felt her conaciousnesa fading, teetwring back and forth before fainting into Akira''s arms.

 Chapter 40 - Akira "Kicks It" With A Cute Karate Girl!

    In the aftermath of the Rakshasa ambush, Akira wanted some answers.


    This seemed as good an excuse as any to gravitate toward the cute monk girl--Kiki--that he''d noticed before, now sat on the ground hunkered against a tree. Still trembling from the whole ordeal.


    "Those shapeshifters...the Rakshasa," Kiki said, pausing to take a deep breath, followed by a long drawn-out exhale, before continuing: "Ow...they''re always out to kill us! But, they have to be sneaky ''cuz the fire and our chanting is supposed to ward them off." She shook her head gravely. "Just now, it was...so scary!"


    "A monastery?" Akira said. "I wouldn''t take you for a nun."


    "Wrong kind of monastery. We''re taught how to fight, and meditate and stuff. I just cook, though, so I level real slow." She groaned. "Oh, and there''s...umm, these...sex parties. Every night."


    "Orgies?" Akira frowned.


    "Y-y-yah." she replied, nodding shakily.


    "Do you partake."


    "Yeah..." she answered again, noticing the shadow of disappointment fallen over his face. "Uh, is that bad? I don''t really like it, either. But, still...the EXP..."


    Akira smirked. "Well, setting my personal feelings aside--"


    In one smooth, grandiose movement, she knelt to take Kiki''s hand, in the manner of a loyal subject about to kiss the hand of his queen. "A gorgeous girl, such as yourself, deserves special 1-on-1 treatment."


    Kiki eyes sparkled. "G-g-gorgeous? I don''t think I''ve ever been called that, in all my life..."


    Akira set her back on her feet.


    "Well, about those Rakshasa, why hasn''t something been done?"


    Kiki shot up suddenly, sweating with fear. "It isn''t so simple as that! They''re shapeshifters... so they can be everywhere! Be anything! You can''t just...swoop in and--"


    Akira drew close and touched her face, eliciting a small gasp.


    "But I like swooping in," Akira said, gingerly tucking a loose strand of Kiki''s hair into place behind her ear. "Swooping in and taking charge is what I do."


    Kiki''s voice was quaking: "I''ve...noticed."


    Her pulse was quickening, her breath catching in her throat.


    Akira could plainly see all the effects her moves were having on the depressed little monk lady, grinning like a hunter with a wounded deer in his rifle sights. "My name..is Akira Maximilian," she said. "I''m new to the area, so I''d like to hitch a ride with your people into town."


    "N-n-no...the monks...they wouldn''t--" Her fractured speech broke off with an aroused moan: Akira''s hands were circling her slender waist, her tiny lips drawing apart as her eyelids drifted closed, her pale cheeks flushed a bright rosy pink.


    "I''m the Hero." Akira gloated to her. "So of course they''ll say yes."


    "Y-y-yes." Kiki nodded, quietly entranced.


    "We can really get to know each other better, along the way."


    Kiki''s mind turned to mush as Akira''s hands glided up through the white gi she wore, delicately grazing along her bare flesh to have their first taste of what tender delicacies were to come; a mild appetizer, preceding the mouth-watering main course.


    Because if Akira''s hands kept treating her this way, like a nice thin piece of meat served on a platter¡­


    Kiki would agree to anything.


    ...


    Elsewhere, Kanna was seated on a large rock, wiping away the freshly spilled blood on her hammer. She was sighing to herself, thinking about Vash again, regretting some of her past decisions.


    ''Vash never stopped having feelings for me, even after I swore my heart to Akira...''


    ''It must''ve been like torture, seeing us together. And it isn''t like I tried to be subtle about it, when we were always kissing and making out in front of him.''


    She groaned, feeling hopeless.


    ''He''s like a dorky little brother that desperately wants to sleep with me.''


    It was then Kanna she felt a poke from behind, so she turned to be met with a surprise peck on the lips from Ai, hanging upside down from a tree branch. "Hiya, Kanna-sis! Whatcha doing?"


    "Nothing. Just¡­wiping off my hammer."


    While giggling, Ai let go of the branch, landing gracefully on her feet.


    "Liar, liar, liar~~~" she chanted as she sloped herself across Kanna''s back, wrapping both arms around her tightly. "I can tell you''re sad about something."


    Kanna at first turned her head to glare at Ai, but then smiled with her eyes closed; amused.


    "Ara, ara...you''re an observant little one."


    "You''re my lovely big sis Kanna, so of course I can tell if something''s wrong."


    Kanna, the proud Warrior, bit her lip as she turned silent. It was plainly obvious that she found it difficult to talk about her feelings from the crossed arms and complicated expression: with narrowed eyes and furrowed brow, her mouth clenched like she''s about to hurl an insult.


    Ai watched Kanna patiently, massaging her shoulders as if to try and ease the words out. Bringing her neck forward, so that their cheeks grazed.


    "It''s alright, Kanna-sis," she said. "You know you don''t have to act tough around me, right?"


    Kanna touched Ai''s hand. "You''re right."


    "Well? If I''m right--"Ai wrapped her arms around Kanna''s neck, squeezing, kissing the back of her head until she laughed--"go ahead and tell me!"


    "I was...thinking about Vash."


    Ai''s entire demeanor sank: her good ear drooping and tail twitching at the mere mention of his name. "That squirrel, we thought was him--"


    "It was him." Kanna was wiping her hammer with wider, more furious strokes.


    "Then where''d he go? Did he run away, or¡­?"


    Kanna shook her head, grimacing, speaking through her gritted teeth: "He''s out there somewhere, that...goofball!"


    "That...good-for-nothing mage!"


    "That...that¡­"


    "Know-it-all smartypants pervy uncle!" Ai added, frowning as she could feel Kanna''s whole body start to tremble, followed by the sound of her sucking in sobs; defiantly resisting, but ultimately succumbing to her sorrow with deep, gasping breaths in a river of tears.


    "Oh, Kanna-sis..." Ai said, stroking Kanna''s hair tenderly, hugging her close. "It''s alright to cry. I miss him too."


    ''I was a terrible friend, Ai." She wailed. ''Vash...I''m sorry! We were such a good team together, you...dummy! With your magic, and my muscle! Your brain, and my brawn! Your...stupid, awkward smile and those damn bandages, that you seemed to always have an infinite supply of!''


    Kanna couldn''t help but to chuckle, only for it to quickly fade.


    "If he really did just run away¡­"


    She sniffed back a tear.


    "I hope...he''ll make it back to us someday¡­to our weird, fucked up little family..."


    "So I can personally rip him a new one!"


    Not long after...


    The monk caravan had resumed its journey, as Ai and Kanna were walking alongside the wagon, dutifully guarding it together with the surviving monks.


    However, the self-called "Hero" herself was nowhere to be seen.


    "AKIIIIIIIRA!" Kiki''s shrill cry could be heard from within the wagon--alerting some of the monks, and causing birds to scatter from the treetops...


    Ai and Kanna exchanged knowing glances.


    "Ara ara, a new girl already." Kanna said.


    "A new sister, yay!" Ai cheered. "I can''t wait!"


    Inside the tent, meanwhile...


    Just as it was during the Rakshasa attack, Kiki was completely at another''s mercy.


    As Akira, situated in front of her, had drawn her plain white gi open across her shoulders, down to the waist. Diligently working her ''CEO magic'' on the girl''s flat breasts with prominently perked nipples.


    "It feels so...good..." Kiki rasped.


    "Good. You deserve to be pampered, and treated like a princess."


    "Is this really how...princesses are treated?"


    The couple rocked to and fro along with every bump in the road as Akira then knelt forward, conjoining her lips with Kiki''s.


    Akira basked in the intimate scent of the sweat on her skin, mixed with a lingering woody fragrance of incense. Excited at her every enraptured petty, pleasured gasp and whimpering moan. All of it driving him to push farther than ever for absolute control, over this soft creature with seemingly no desire to hold unto it.


    "I''''ve never...been touched...like this...before," Kiki strained between breaths.


    "I want you to promise me you''ll never go to an orgy again," Akira said in a forceful, patriarchal tone. Exuding pure manliness, even despite being a female, as one of her furry hands then slid downward along the smooth, cushy surface of Kiki''s torso. It being adorably wide and soft, offering plenty of avenues of pure, untarnished ripples of womanly fat to explore.


    She continued along this trajectory to Kiki''s waist--apruptly diving her face in between their plush thighs.


    Kiki gasped as her knees buckled, wrapping Akira''s head between her flawlessly smooth thighs as the Squell continued probing her tongue inside of them without restraint: lapping up, sucking on and slurping their endlessly flowing [Girl Nectar].


    Kiki could no longer think straight: only react.


    Her moans were becoming shriller, louder.


    Akira then returned to massaging one of their budding soft breasts, as she nibbled at the young monk''s tender neck with her oversized molars--just hard enough to apply a sharp pressure, without it hurting.


    "Promise. No more orgies." Akira demanded. Again.


    While teasing her most sensitive spot.


    While titillating her, like no other man turned into a squirrel-woman ever could.


    "Admit it: I am all the orgy you need."


    "Yes...yes!" Kiki pleaded¡ªalready a slave to pleasure. "I promise!"


    Akira''s touch had become her whole world!


    Her passionate scream carried through the forest, such that all living things within a several mile-radius could hear, as the gloomy, previously untouchable girl broached the zenith heights of her ecstacy:


    "I AM YOUR GABAGOOOOOOOOOOL!"

 Chapter 41 - A Spiritual Journey A La Soup!

    Vash awoke to the sharp, mingled aromas of spices and cooked meat, in a dimly lit room.


    ''Where...am I?'' He pondered, as he found himself gazing up at a thatch ceiling, with his tiny squirrel body uncomfortably laid out on a cloth draped across a bumpy and gnarled, hard wooden surface.


    As Vash sat up, he heard a young voice''s gentle humming, and the sound of boiling water nearby.


    ''Someone is here cooking?''


    ''Whatever it is, I want some...it''s been so long since I had a warm meal."


    "Good morning, my snoozy friend!" A light, youthful voice abruptly greeted him¡ªgiving him a slight startle.


    Vash looked and saw a small figure crouched over a fire pit, stirring a ladle around in a pot.


    He squinted, trying to get a better look. ''A...boy? It''s too dark to see, though."


    "Sorry if you didn''t sleep well." The voice continued. "The dining room table was all I had available."


    "I still think we should have just left him to die." A second voice interjected¡ªsofter, yet lacking the former''s gentility. More malicious, and ''edgy,'' even.


    "Serves him right, for trying to break the temple''s defenses."


    ''Huh?'' Vash thought, scratching a spot in his side where a splinter had poked him overnight.


    ''Does he know about the Temple?''


    Shortly after, the boy stood up then approached the table with a small bowl of food in hand¡ª providing Vash with a first-ever look at his rescuer, as he entered into the light.


    [Sonny] wore the garb and presence of a wise, old hermit, despite only being a child, who looked to be no more than twelve years old: He wore a long, rough-looking robe of animal furs, patterned with leaves and decorated with owl''s feathers. Dirt, smeared on his freckled face. Rough, and unkempt, curly ginger hair. Large, and highly expressive brown eyes, that sparkled as much with intelligence as they did a latent desire to do mischief.


    On this occasion, his expression was a mournful one, however, as he''d just been forced to recall a painful memory.


    "Yes..." He said wearily. "The temple where you contracted that curse..."


    "It is also the final resting place of my brother, Arjun."


    Up close, the boy named Sonny smelled overwhelmingly like soil and rain¡ªas well as sweat, to Vash''s disgust, which prompted him to wonder when was the last time this boy had bathed...


    With a sudden realization, Vash-squirrel abruptly gawked. ''Wait a second...''


    ''Did this stinky twerp actually just read my mind, or am I crazy!?''


    The boy smiled. "That''s right. I can hear everything that you''re thinking, clear as day."


    "Oh, and...might I add, I actually do like to wash off in the river every morning."


    Vash froze. ''Oh, shit! How is that even possible?''


    The other voice from before¡ªthe edgy one¡ªscoffed. "Weirdo. Talking to squirrels, and shit."


    Ignoring this, Sonny nudged the bowl he had set on the table, that was filled to the brim with piping hot soup, slightly closer to Vash-squirrel.


    "Drink," he commanded¡ªbefore leaning back, with a serious expression. "Regain your strength."


    Vash nodded slowly, as he turned to face the bowl; inside of it, a creamy brown broth frothed and bubbled¡ªcarrying with it a strong, distinctly nutty scent, in addition to those delightful aromas Vash had detected prior.


    ''I was...bleeding before,'' noted Vash. ''It was you that patched me up, huh?''


    Sonny nodded. "That''s right, but so far I''ve only mended your external wounds. That soup will help you resolve what''s wrong on the inside."


    ''On the...inside?'' Vash-squirrel scratched his head. ''You mean, as in...internal bleeding?''


    Sonny laughed. "No, silly. I mean to say that SURELY, you must be hungry!"


    "I put an incantation on the soup, to make it even more tasty!"


    Vash-squirrel gazed deeper into the bowl, and sure enough could make out the faint, telltale blue glimmers of magical influence, lining its swimming ingredients.


    ''Err...on second thought, I''m good.'' Vash said, trying to be polite as he nudged it away.


    "Come on!" The edgy voice snapped, sounding even more annoyed.


    "Unless you''re perfectly fine with gnawing on nuts for the rest of your life, you''d better listen to my brother."


    Vash turned to the soup again, remaining reluctant.


    ''I guess...this Sonny person really is my best hope of returning to normal.''


    Being a Fire-specialized Mage, he didn''t have any grasp on the complex workings of other forms of magic. He mostly just chucked fireballs at things, until they died.


    ''It''s guess life as a squirrel is even LESS worth living, anyway.'' He decided, with a shrug.


    ''So, it''s not like I have anything to lose by giving it a taste...''


    Thus, he stretched his body over the lip of the bowl, dipping his head close to the liquid contents.


    Without any further pondering, Vash touched his mouth to the scalding soup, as a dizzying haze flooded his brain, making his furry limbs feel all weird and...fuzzy. The world around him started to melt and dissolve away, into a kaleidoscope of vibrant colors and chattering, disembodied voices. And in this bizarre dreamscape, as he rose his head from the bowl in a confused, almost drunken-like stupor, a frenzy of phantom images bombarded his tangled senses.


    He observed a young woman¡ªdressed in a tight brown skirt, and loosened white top¡ªapproach him from across the void, her hips swaying and heels clicking against invisible tiles.


    "Hey there, handsome." She said to him, with a coy wink. "Want to meet up after work?"


    Blinking, he stared at her for a bit...until it finally registered.


    ''That''s the co-worker I thought was hitting on me!'' He blurted, with an unconscious level of excitement in his voice.


    While he watched, this vision of his coworker then promptly laughed, before sharply turning away.


    "I enchanted this soup to conjure up scenes from your past," explained Sonny''s disembodied voice. "It is necessary that we do this, if you''re ever to revert to your¡ª"


    ''Wow!'' Vash interrupted. ''It looks like she has an even NICER ass than I remembered!''


    The voice of Sonny growled, in annoyance. "Quit staring at her behind, man!" He snapped. "Focus more on what''s inside!"


    Vash paused, to dwell on his words for a bit...then cringed.


    ''Her personality? It was...well...'' He snorted. ''Actually, she was a total bitch, so¡ª''


    "No, no, no!" The boy interrupted, and with a scolding voice he added, "I meant to look inside of YOURSELF!"


    "Contemplate how that entire incident caused you to feel!"


    Vash huffed¡ªwasn''t it weird to talk about one''s feelings with a kid you''d just met?


    ''I guess, I felt like...a huge dumb-ass? Like I should have recognized a flirt when I saw one.''


    "Good, good!" The edgy voice from before. "To be fair, though, you''re still a virgin."


    "Excuse me!?" Vash bristled. ''All I signed up for was a bowl of soup¡ªnot to be ATTACKED!''


    "Squirrel boy is a VIRGIN!?" The obnoxious, edgy voice chimed in.


    "NAIL!" Sonny yelled. "Go slice up some more [Water Bottles], and let me do my thing!"


    Vash-squirrel''s tail twitched briefly¡ªwith anger¡ªas he faced away from the apparition of his coworker.


    ''I mean, it''s cruel when you phrase it that way, but I guess it''s true I could have done better.''


    ''Video games were my life, pretty much." He said, just as a phantasmal image of a family computer and SNES¡ªcontaining a cartridge of Donkey Kong Country¡ªfloated past his head.


    ''I did well in school, and stayed out of trouble...but all that got me was a dead end job.''


    Sonny''s bickering with the other person had ceased.


    It was just Sonny again, appearing in the space before Vash, speaking calmly:


    "Someone like you, who always just fumbled their way through life...shouldn''t be surprised that a similar lack of results holds true in the afterlife."


    Vash opened his mouth to reply¡ªto offer up some defense¡ªbut words failed him.


    ''Did a twelve-year old that bathes in a river seriously just blow my mind!?''


    With a wave of his hand, it seemed, Sonny was able to conjure a new image beside the coworker...


    Vash-squirrel immediately gritted his teeth, upon seeing who it was.


    ''Akira!'' He growled under his breath, feeling the red hot blood¡ªthe pure, unbridled hatred¡ªstart to course throughout his entire body.


    "Yo, Vash!" Greeted the image Akira, as she nonchalantly wrapped an arm around the coworker.


    With a flirty laugh, the coworker immediately threw herself against Akira''s bountiful chest.


    "I''m sorry, Tadaaki-san." She said to Vash, using a name he hadn''t heard in quite some time. "Akira-sama IS a top-ranking CEO, after all."


    At this, Vash could not contain himself at all.


    He impulsively flung himself off the edge of the table, toward the phantom apparitions.


    However, instead of clawing Akira''s eyes out, as he had wanted to, he only passed through air before colliding with a chest of a person he hadn''t seen before.


    "Sup, virgin-squirrel." He heard the edgy voice say right above him, and slowly turned up...


    It was, without a doubt, the most gorgeous face he''d ever seen. So gorgeous, that he had to remind himself it was a man: a feminine face with soft, red-painted lips, and a set of small, narrow eyes which, in spite of all else, contained a predatory coldness to them. His dark hair was formed into a neat top knot with a long, trailing red ribbon.


    Even the clothes he was wearing spoke of elegance: a spotted fur kimono, opened to reveal his ghostly white chest draped with a necklace of sharp, curved teeth.


    Set upon each of his dainty hips was a sheathed blade: dual [Hooked Cutlasses].


    [Nail] was his name, and Vash found himself stricken sick with mixed feelings¡ªof both wanting to KISS a face like his, and wanting to gouge his eyes out for the things he''d said.


    Vash-squirrel didn''t get much time to think on it, however.


    A hand brusquely swept him off, causing him to fall to meet a sandaled foot on the upswing.


    The fearsome kick propelled him across the room, face-first into a wall that he remained stuck to for a moment, questioning his life choices, before gradually sinking down, down to the floor.


    There, he laid motionless for a time: utterly confused, and broken.


    ''Who cares about my stupid potential!'' He sulked. ''I just want...to be human again!''


    Sonny walked over to him, casting a huge shadow.


    "If I were capable of making you human again, as you are now...what is the first thing you''d do?"


    Vash, compelled by rage, sprang up. ''That''s easy! I''ll catch up with Akira, and then I''ll¡ª''


    "Kill him?" Sonny cut in, with a disapproving grunt. "Towards what end?"


    ''I can think of plenty of reasons.'' Vash said. ''For starters, he LEFT me behind at the temple, where I had this STUPID curse placed on me...''


    ''He''s stolen a girl I like away from me, even though he already had Ai...''


    Vash sniffed. He hadn''t known squirrels could cry, yet here he was holding back tears.


    ''He just...makes it look so effortless...''


    ''The way he draws people in, USES them, and spits them out.''


    Suddenly, he felt Sonny''s pair of warm hands slip under him, and scoop him up.


    "I believe there is much you still need to resolve." He said. "If I were to revert the hex right now, you wouldn''t be the same person as you were before."


    Vash let out an unconscious squirrel-squeak, panicking. ''Where the Hell are you taking me!?''


    "Finish the soup." Sonny told him. "Consider this...the first step in your journey toward enlightenment."


    ''C-c-cut it out! No way am I gonna eat even one more bite of that crazy shit!''


    ''Forget enlightenment! Forget everything I said!''


    ''I''m perfectly fine being a squirrel!''

 Chapter 42 - A Sad Farewell, At Mithils Gates!

    The wagon cart continued its rumbling way along the dark forest trail.


    Kiki and Akira were undressed, huddled together beneath a bundle of wool blankets they''d retrieved from the back of the wagon to keep snug and warm.


    They''d been talking, and through this Akira had come to learn a fair bit about Kiki. Like the fact she was a new player, who''d spawned in only a few days ago--on the streets of a town called Mithil, which was where the caravan was heading.


    "I got scooped up by some guards real fast," she explained. "They sent me off to train at the monastery, since all the monsters around here are too tough for a low-level to take on. Makes it impossible to level up alone." She squinted, concentrating. "Levelling...up? Is that what it''s called?"


    "Yeah." Akira replied, grinning. "You''ll get used to the lingo--"she gave a hearty chuckle, rustling Kiki''s hair--"there''s a lot of it, but you seem like a smart girl."


    Akira then glanced at her karate gi, lying in a crumpled heap at her feet.


    "So...what''s it like as a monk?"


    "It''s called the Hidden Dragon Monastery," she said, clinging tightly to Akira''s arm all of a sudden. "I''ve lived there just over a month." She groaned. "Been slacking on my training, though."


    "What kind of training?"


    Kiki didn''t answer, her senses being taken for a journey again. As, like a rabbit too timid to fully emerge from its burrow, she hid her mouth into the soft supple skin of her peacefully reposed lover, giving it a close sniff and--


    Oh! It was a rich, untainted scent like a new dollar bill. Or, a just-opened pack of chewing gum, like she used to get at the corner store as a kid, in her previous life. It greeted her nostrils with all the welcoming warmth and nostalgia of a childhood friend--who turned out drop-dead gorgeous, and admitted to having had feelings for you all along--that sent Kiki''s mind into a dizzying spiral of lustful yearning all over again.


    Akira Maximilian¡­


    Just what kind of a mother-flipping magician was he, to enrapture her so?


    Aroused, Kiki frantically shifted herself to be on top, looking down at Akira with wild, desperate eyes while being comfortably cushioned by the CEO''s pillowy chest mounds.


    "Let me come with you!" She pleaded.


    Akira sighed. "No, Kiki¡­"


    "I''ll hit up any block you''ll take me!"


    "I can''t have you," Akira said, sitting up, gently pushing the young monk off. "It''s too dangerous."


    "N-n-no!" Kiki cried, her voice cracking with emotion as she grabbed onto Akira''s ample waist. "My life wasn''t worth shit before I met you, Akira! I''ll gladly give it all up in a heartbeat, just so you''ll touch me again!"


    Akira sighed. Truly, one of the hardest parts about being a CEO was having to sometimes be the one to break the bad news to an employee.


    However, it was for Kiki''s own good.


    The only way was to give it to her straight, as Akira detailed:


    "My group is always diving headfirst into danger, and I''m just not certain you''re equipped to handle it--as someone who''s still only Level 3."


    "B-b-but¡ª" Kiki began to protest, thwarted by Akira holding a finger to her mouth.


    "Stay, and continue your training with the other monks. Focus on strengthening yourself, so that you''ll become strong enough to be a worthy addition to anyone''s party."


    Kiki gave a limp nod in response, though her watering eyes betrayed her.


    "I-I will, Akira¡­" she sobbed. "But only if you promise to return one day! It doesn''t have to be soon, I just want you-" Akira interrupted her, leaning in to bathe her cheeks; meeting the tears that dripped down through the grooves of Kiki''s eyes with her lapping tongue, leaving comfortably warm trails of saliva as she gently brushed from side-to-side.


    Intimacy bloomed in Kiki''s chest as seduction slithered down her legs, forming a molten pool of [Girl Nectar].


    This beautifully bizarre man¡­


    His techniques were ruthlessly alluring, and impossible to expect.


    When did all of Kiki''s willpower crumble?


    What was left standing, in the dust-clouded rubble?


    "I''ve...given everything to him¡­" she breathed.


    Whereas for Akira, he''d simply wondered what the [Girl Nectar] and tears from a cute girl would taste like. As though her swelling emotions were unripe fruits, waiting to be plucked from her blushing cheeks.


    And as for the flavor, it was like--


    Akira smiled.


    Rainbows and unicorns.


    "A true gentleman like myself will never make a promise he can''t keep," she told Kiki, flaunting her head in a fit of melodrama, just as soon as she''d had her fill of the sweet nectar.


    Then, fixing on her with a devilish grin, Akira devilishly whispered:


    "So, let''s you and I make a deal."


    She wrapped a hand behind Kiki''s head, pulling the monk girl''s face to her chest.


    "I''ll promise to return to you someday, if you''ll make a few promises to me in exchange," she said, glancing down; into Kiki''s eyes that glimmered with childlike adoration, hanging on his every word as a wolf fighting its primal urge to howl at the moon.


    Before resuming: in a serious, deadpan monotone; with a soulless and stern, all businesslike "do these terms and conditions sound agreeable to you?"


    Kiki was quick to nod, with a fiery determined look.


    "I''ll do anything you ask!"


    "Alright. So, first: no more orgies. As we discussed."


    "Yes, I promise!"


    "Good." Akira smiled, before adopting a scolding look and tone:


    "Next, do a better job at brushing your hair!"


    "Eh?!"


    Akira lifted her bangs away from her eyes.


    "More people should appreciate your beauty."


    "R-r-right...of course."


    "On that note, you should fix your appearance."


    Kiki''s poor grooming was an old habit, carried over from her previous life, but¡­


    "Okay," she replied, nodding with resolve.


    Akira clutched Kiki''s face in both hands as the two locked eyes: Kiki''s brimming with passion and expectation, Akira''s with a lingering... drowsiness...as he let out a loud, ill-mannered yawn, exhaling hot carbon dioxide straight into Kiki''s unfaltering face, before issuing his third, and final condition:


    "Lastly...."


    ¡­


    Eventually, the wagon cart reached its destination and grinded to a halt.


    Akira redressed and hopped out of the back, stretching and yawning. She looked up to see a towering, ancient-looking stone wall with a sealed iron gate, lorded over by [Level ??] [Mithil Guards] stationed on the high ramparts--all of them bthe same race as King Ravana''s cow-like henchmen, the [Nandi].


    Ai immediately ambushed her with a close hug from behind.


    "It sounded like Big Sis was having fun!"


    "That''s right," Akira said, giving Ai''s hair a loving scratch.


    Kanna emerged from around the cart.


    "Akira-kun. The monks said we''re going to have to pass through three checkpoints in order to enter the city."


    She cleared her throat, abruptly turning.


    Akira touched her arm. "What else?"


    What was making her anxious?


    Kanna faced her again, blushing, with a frustrated scowl.


    "Strip searches, at every gate," she said. "Then, they use something called [Chi Power], to find out whether you''re one of those cat people in disguise."


    "You mean, one of the Rakshasa?"


    She nodded. "Even our clothes and inventory items could be Rakshasa in disguise, so they get tested too."


    "Wow. Talk about paranoid," Ai said.


    Just then, the three all simultaneously looked up at the sound of a taut bowstring being released, followed by the sharp whiff of an arrow in flight. A javelin had been launched from one of many ballistas mounted along the top of the first checkpoint wall, clipping a small bird that had nearly breached its perimeter.


    It seemed excessive, however by the time the bird hit the ground, its true identity was revealed to be--


    Just a regular bird.


    The ensuing silence was broken by Akira''s loud laughter.


    "So, strip searches?" She yawned. "That''s it?"


    Kanna sighed. "Ara ara...easy for a perverted guy in a woman''s body to say, Akira-kun."


    Ai was a shaken soda can; fit to burst!


    "We''re getting naked again?!"


    "Oh, there''s also--" Kanna suddenly said.


    Promptly, she withdrew a bulging bag of coins from her inventory and tossed it at Akira for her to catch.


    "Kanna-chan...is this my salary?"


    "It''s our payment, Mr. CEO," she answered, smirking. "For watching over the caravan."


    "No no no!" Akira quickly said, flustered. "We can''t accept this. Not from monks!"


    She urgently tried to shove the coin bag back into Kanna''s hands, who steadfastly wouldn''t take it. "Kanna, it''s Business 101: don''t accept payment from charities! It just looks bad."


    Groaning, Kanna lifted Akira up by the collar in one hand--with all the effort of lifting a light-packed grocery bag.


    "These monks aren''t a charity, Akira-kun."


    She proceeded to plop Akira unto the back of the wagon cart, pointing at something stored therein with several layers of thick, wooly blankets draped over it; Akira had noticed before, during her friendly sparring session with Kiki.


    Upon drawing the piled blankets up on one side, it exposed a stack of flat, rectangular white cardboard boxes which altogether exuded an aura of considerable heat.


    "Their monastery¡­" Kanna was saying, just as all the pieces were clicking in Akira''s mind.


    Ai jumped up: "It''s also a pizza place!"

 Chapter 43 - Vash Encounters A Plotting Pair Of Pussies!

    Having drank his fill of Sonny''s [Seer Soup] supper, Vash-squirrel was feeling...depressed.


    That is to say, he was feeling even more depressed than usual. Because, by the time he''d finally emptied out his bowl, he had been forced to revisit his every last failed relationship in life¡ªor indeed, potential relationship¡ªdown to his first "crush" in kindergarten, with the girl who drew him a dinosaur picture.


    And it was all...for nothing.


    Vash-squirrel sank flat against the table, with a sigh.


    ''No matter where I go, it''s more misery...''


    ''I''m STILL stuck as a squirrel, even after all of that!''


    Most troubling, though, was the fact that he couldn''t shoot fireballs anymore! Which was the single coolest thing he''d had going for him, in this Another World!


    All this to say...


    The last thing he wanted, right now--


    Was to go out for a damned stroll with Sonny!


    Vash instead responded to his summons with a yawn, as he stretched out his entire body. ''Why can''t I just stay here and relax, until you get back?''


    Sonny was adamant, though:


    Going so far as to forcibly pluck the protesting rodent off the table!


    "My other brothers are out hunting, so it''s on me to keep a watch over the surrounding woods." Sonny said, bringing the Vash-squirrel up to his eye level as he continued, "it wouldn''t be safe for me to leave you here, unprotected. Some dangerous beasts dwell in these woods past sundown."


    "Unprotected?" Vash questioned. "What about that Nail guy? Won''t HE¡ª"


    He looked over to where Nail was sat, in a chair in the corner, nonchalantly brushing out his hair. And as he did, Nail peered up briefly¡ªto squint and make a snarling face at him.


    Vash sighed. ''Never mind,'' he relented.


    Thus, he found himself begrudgingly trailing behind Sonny¡ªskirting the branches of the trees overhead, as the boy progressed at a steady clip below.


    ''I hate my life,'' thought the Vash-squirrel, and although it was for perhaps the millionth time just that day alone, he really meant it. But while stewing in his thoughts, he immediately froze when his eyes caught a glimpse¡ªthrough a veil of leaves¡ªof two figures standing in a clearing up ahead.


    ''What the hell am I seeing right now?''


    ...


    A pair of Rakshasa were standing at the center of the clearing, conversing in hushed whispers...


    "That ambush took us WEEKS to plan," said one of the cats in a deep, husky growl. He was by far the more striking in appearance of the two¡ªthis [Level 11] [Dimba]: A coat of glossy, jet black fur, like that of a jaguar. His lean, muscled torso, with a matched set of muscular arms. And to top it all off, a golden crown, set lopsided upon his feline head.


    "So many of our brothers had to be sacrificed, with NOTHING to show for it!"


    The other Rakshasa with Dimba¡ªa squat, fumbling little [Level 5] [Heidi], with fuzzy, yellow-striped orange fur¡ªmustered an anxious growl, as she pleadingly lowered her head and ears at him.


    "I-I-I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more help." She groaned. "I was...uhh...hiding...the entire time."


    The black one snapped at her with a hideous and menacing snarl, showing his teeth.


    Heidi cowered in fear, expecting a punishment that never came, as the one called Dimba proceeded to simply laugh it off.


    "Bah! It''s not as if a weakling like you would have made a difference, anyway."


    "It is tiresome enough to have those pesky BROTHERS constantly interfering with our plans..."


    "Now, to have to concern ourselves with these...newcomers."


    Suddenly, a sound of a twig snapping nearby prompted the two Rakshasa to flinch in alarm¡ªpausing briefly to silently scan, and sniff, at their tranquil surroundings...


    Vash held his breath and remained perfectly still, even as their eyes passed over him several times.


    It wasn''t until they were content that no one was around, that Dimba continued:


    "Surely, you''ve heard the rumors around the den?" He said. "The grumblings of discontentment among our fellows, about the current state of our leadership."


    Heidi gave a frantic shake of her head¡ªflustered. "N-n-not at all! I''ve heard of no such thing!"


    "Certainly not of any treasonous rumors, my brother! No way!"


    "Regardless..." Dimba growled, his frustration apparent. "I think even a dumb kitten like you can understand that this failure puts my position as King even more in jeopardy."


    "In order to regain our peoples'' trust...I need to plan something bigger."


    Heidi fidgeted¡ªtouching her padded, white-furred paws together sheepishly. "I-I-I prefer to not get my paws wet in politics, but I''ll take your word for it, brother."


    "However...is it really safe for us to be talking so openly about this?" She questioned.


    "Couldn''t one of our own be spying on us, in disguise?"


    Dimba just laughed, and gave Heidi a rough pat on the head with his large paw.


    "Hah! It is unforgivable for a brother or sister to employ their powers to deceive one another."


    "Young one...you''ll find there exist a great many laws that we Rakshasa are governed by, which you would do well to learn, in time."


    "R-r-right." Heidi said, averting her eyes. "I s-s-suppose I don''t have a choice, now...do I?"


    "I''ve finally seen for myself what the others are capable of." She said shakily, just before turning to Dimba with a scared look, as she never could look directly into his eyes without fear. "I-I-I''m just an ordinary girl, though!" She whined¡ªthe volume of her voice unconsciously raising. "I never wanted to get involved in something like this!"


    Dimba''s previous smile faded at this announcement, to be replaced by a sharp scowl.


    "Stupid girl!" He hissed, and issued a [Hard Smack] across the side of her face.


    The hit flung her, reeling, unto the forest floor; where she laid, staring up at him, with twinkling eyes.


    Looming over her¡ªcasting a wide shadow¡ªthe imposing figure of Dimba stirred restlessly.


    "Such is life, my pure and innocent sister. There is no such thing as right, or wrong, or what is fair or what is unjust."


    "Like it or not, young one...but WE are your sole family to speak of, in this world."


    Heidi touched the side of her face where one of his claws had grazed her, and felt the fresh blood.


    "Am I really fated to become a monster?" She pleaded. "Or, can I still just be...me?"


    Glancing up, she saw Dimba was extending a paw down toward her, which she reluctantly took¡ªdespite his rough treatment of her, she simply had no one else to turn to for guidance. He''d taken her on as his sibling, as per Rakshasa tradition, as well as given her the name she currently wore.


    Dimba was, for better or worse, all that she had.


    "The moment you were born as a Rakshasa, you were ALREADY a monster."


    "Come now, Heidi." He ordered. "The others will be suspicious if we don''t make it back soon."


    ...


    Once the two had gone, the glade had once more fallen deathly still.


    Vash-squirrel, once he was certain the coast was clear, scurried down from the trees unto the ground to the spot where those two had just been.


    ''Alright, kid,'' thought the Vash-squirrel anxiously. ''It''s safe to come out now, so¡ª''


    He fell back mid-sentence¡ªstartled, by the sight of a head emerging from camouflage, followed by the neck and shoulders of Sonny, as he appeared from his hiding spot in plain sight, against a nearby tree trunk.


    "Interesting..." The boy mused. "It appears there is some dissension among the Rakshasa."


    "That was their king, Dimba, and it sounds like he''s making plans for something."


    ''Rak...shasa?'' Vash repeated, as he righted himself. ''Are they the same "beings" you were warning me about earlier?''


    Sonny was staring off into the distance, while he gave a slow nod in reply.


    "The Rakshasa are murderers. Deceivers. Thieves. Rapists." He said, before turning to Vash with a foreboding look. "They are soulless abominations that deserve to be vanquished, for the greater good of all mankind."


    "Some will even¡ª" He paused dramatically, his eyes grown cold. "CONSUME...their victims."


    Vash, even hearing this, was still scratching his head. ''I don''t know...'' He reflected. ''I kind of felt bad for the girl. She really did sound like...just an ordinary girl.''


    "No." Sonny said flatly. "It is only a matter of time until she becomes corrupted, like the others."


    Rather than be a hypocrite, Vash stayed quiet; after all, he thought similarly of Squell, as it pertained to their rabid sex drives.


    Just thinking about it was making his teeth clench, and blood boil.


    ''Akira probably doesn''t even CARE I''m gone¡ªthat stupid, slutty, sexy BITCH!''

 Chapter 44 - Maidens Get Milked, At A Bar In Mithil Like No Other! (Part I)

    It came as no surprise to Akira that the streets of Mithil were every bit as dark, and dismal, and dreary, as everywhere else in the aptly named Shadowlands.


    Low-built stone houses, languishing in varying stages of dilapidation and decay, were densely cluttered along the narrow banks of winding, dirt-paved streets. Figures roved in the shadows¡ªn''er-do-wells always keeping one step ahead of the countless guards on patrol, at seemingly every corner, in a perpetual game of cat and mouse. A mysterious fog hovered in the air that blocked vision beyond more than a few meters, but for the ghostly glow of paper lanterns in the dreary gloom.


    "Everything''s just so...dead," Ai murmured, as she clung even more tightly against Akira''s hip. She could feel the appraising stares of unseen eyes, hot on her neck.


    All the while, Kanna was braced for an attack she expected to come at any moment.


    "Excuse me!" Akira hailed a robed, conspicuously fast-walking Nandi passerby, just as he burst forth from the fog like a pouncing wraith. "Can you direct me to the nearest market?" She bent forward¡ªsticking out her butt and breasts, in a sexy pose. "I''m looking to update my wardrobe. If you would just be willing to lend me a hand, I might let you watch me change..."


    However, even despite Akira employing her assets to the fullest extent, the Nandi responded with but a sharp grunt before making a hasty retreat.


    "Really!?" Akira huffed. "As if I''d even WANT to hit on an ugly cow person like him!"


    Kannagi crossed her arms, thinking. "I wouldn''t chalk this cold reception we''ve been receiving up to mere paranoia, anymore."


    Akira turned to her. "No kidding! The people here are just assholes."


    Ai bristled. "J-j-jerkface!" She yelled after the rude stranger, with a shake of her little fist.


    Upon further attempts at gaining directions proving fruitless, Akira was suddenly struck by an idea¡ª that she felt like a complete IDIOT for having not considered before.


    She conferred with the [Big Business Tie], around her neck¡ªits light marking a clear path forward.


    "Better than proceeding blindly, I suppose." Kanna mused. "I just hope it doesn''t lead us into more danger, like last time."


    As the B.B.Tie led them on a few more turns along the forlorn streets, but it wasn''t long before the party arrived at something of a hidden oasis, of sorts, in the middle of the melancholic major city; at which, the three all stood gawking upon first laying eyes upon it¡ªa multi-storied building with a design like an old temple, that looked no less worse for wear than its neighbors but with a facade adorned in a festive array of colorful lanterns, and decorative streamers.


    Sounds of music could be heard coming from within: voices singing, the twangs of a sitar, beating drums and shrill, horribly out of tune squeaks of a flute.


    Here, at last, was a semblance of some LIFE to be found, in all of Mithil.


    And if that weren''t enough to draw Akira and Co. to its doors, the B.B. Tie was pointed directly at it.


    "I know a bar when I see one." Kanna said, as she was watching the throngs of drunken Nandi stumble across the long, red carpet, that coursed from the street to the establishment''s set of open double-doors. Above it, "MILK" was ascribed in a bright, white, neon-lit sign.


    A pretty [Level ??] [Milk Greeter] stood at the entrance¡ªgreeting each customer with an eager smile.


    "What...is this place?" Akira asked her, while finding it exceedingly difficult to keep her eyes up.


    "You''re standing before the [Amrita], ladies." The [Milk Greeter] said to the three, accompanied by a slight bow. "I hope you''ll each get to drink your fill, and have a wonderful time."


    At last succumbing to her carnal urges, Akira''s gaze was finally drawn to her exposed bosom¡ªlooking like a bulging pair of watermelons, sloshing about vigorously in the piddly top piece of a cow spots-patterned bikini. As well, a small bell was cutely hung around her neck by a collar, that tinkled in tandem with the slightest of her movements.


    It was this particular choice of wardrobe, in combination with her two small nubs for horns and wide protruding ears, that came together to paint an epiphany in Akira''s mind.


    "You''re a...Nandi!" She blurted aloud, without thinking. "That is, except your face, it...it isn''t all¡ª"


    She quieted abruptly¡ªrealizing her poor choice of words too late, yet again.


    Ai, frowning, issued her a reprimanding pinch on the cheek.


    "Quit being a huge RACIST, Big Sis!" She snapped. "It didn''t turn out too well for you last time, remember?"


    Akira nodded humbly¡ªalthough the Greeter, thankfully, was giggling at her mistake.


    "We''ve been expecting you." She said. "Might I say, it''s an honor to finally meet the legend in person."


    "I''m a legend, am I?" Akira''s face lit up. "And...you said you''re expecting us?"


    "So humble!" The Greeter exclaimed with amusement.


    "Why, rumors are spreading, about the arrival of a certain heroic low-level player, who saved all those players that had gone missing from Acquama Town."


    "A SQUELL player¡ª" She paused, appraising Akira up and down with a smoldering look.


    "One with IMPECCABLE curves, as the story goes...such as yourself."


    Akira bore a satisfied smirk. "It''s nothing!" He said, waving his hand as he did. "Really, I was only doing what seemed like the right thing at the time."


    Kanna and Ai, fawning over their beloved with shared glee, hugged her from behind.


    "So, news is already spreading, huh?" Kanna said. "I''d better be on alert¡ªgirls are gonna be chasing you all over the place!"


    Ai laughed. "Wow! My Big Sis is a super celebrity now!"


    For Akira, this was especially big news. Achieving fame and notoriety, as she knew, was a great first step toward establishing her brand in this new world.


    She pumped her fists, huffing in triumph.


    "Before long, there''ll be an Akira Corps. skyscraper in every major city!"


    Tears were streaming down her face¡ªso swept was she, in the beauty of such a thought.


    "Just you watch, girls! What you''ve seen so far is just me getting warmed up!"


    ...


    Stepping into the Amrita...was like wrapping up under an old blanket on a cold, winter night¡ªwarm and cozy, even if said blanket was a little torn and flea-bitten.


    It was a wide open space with colorful walls and gold-trimmed columns. The place was jam-packed with predominantly male Nandi, clustered around the bar or taking turns at the hookah pipe. All the while, as one drifts across the room a peculiar and strong, but not altogether unpleasant odor¡ªlike a mixture of curry, and steamed milk¡ªtickled the nostrils.


    Akira, Ai, and Kanna were slowly taking it all in, until the Nandi lady serving at the bar started to take notice.


    "What''s the matter, ladies?" Said the [Level ??] [Barkeep], with an uncanny grin. "You look lost."


    She was dressed in the same suggestive cowprint bikini attire as the Greeter from before, as were the other Nandi women that comprised the Amrita staff, most of them bearing the suggestive title of [Milk Maiden].


    "Ah! This Hero doesn''t drink." Akira said with undue pride, coolly leaning her arm against the bar counter with a killer smile. "I''ll have a Bepsi."


    The Barkeep chuckled. "No soda, sweetie. No alcohol either, for that matter¡ªat least not for customers."


    Kanna raised an eyebrow. "No alcohol, in a BAR? What the Hell..."


    Curiously, she glanced around the room, and sure enough there wasn''t a single bottle of liquor to be spotted in the hands of any of the patrons¡ªdespite a notable presence of loud-mouthed, shambling drunks in the vicinity, as to be expected with any watering hole.


    A mass of Milk Maidens approached the bar, and swarmed around the three girls.


    "Such silky smooth skin!" One so-called Maiden said sensually, as she brushed a hand across the anxious Ai''s cheek. "Such a small girl, too¡ªI''ll be your mama, if you like!"


    Ai looked to Akira, with confused eyes, as they started to steadily drag her away. "B-b-big Sis!"


    "Hey!" Akira shouted¡ªturning with her fists pumped, and ready. "Hands off my woman!"


    Without relent, the Maidens disappeared with Ai through a curtain at the back of the room, as Akira gave pursuit.


    Kanna, in the meantime, lacked any such urgency¡ªinstead, remaining to confront the Barkeep.


    "It''s clear to me that this isn''t just some run-of-the-mill bar."


    The Barkeep, chuckling as she was leaning with one elbow on the counter, answered with a nod.


    Kanna continued, "If soda, or even alcohol isn''t served here, then what IS?"


    "Besides, those girls just now...they were very clearly drunk."


    The Barkeep, at this time looking quite amused by all that was going on, was started on drying the inside of a glass with an old dish towel.


    "Darling, we DO serve alcohol here in the Amrita¡ªonly it''s through a different means."


    There was a mischievous air about her as she spoke these words, then sharply looked up at Kanna.


    "Now, would you like your milk to be spiked, or pure? In a bottle, a glass, or..."


    She gripped her pair of bulging breasts in each hand suddenly, and gave them a good shake.


    "How about straight from the tap, for just a little bit extra?"


    Feeling the sharp tip of a knife blade pressed against her back¡ªheld there by the Maiden that was stood behind her¡ªKanna suppressed a smirk.


    "It looks like there''s some fun to be had in this town after all!"

 Chapter 45 - Maidens Get Milked, At A Bar In Mithil Like No Other! (Part II)

    As Akira followed the echoing laughter of the Milk Maidens up a spiral flight of steps.


    Her mind was abuzz with questions:


    Why were they taking Ai? What could possibly be their intentions?


    Might any of the Milk Maidens be interested in becoming Milk...SLUTS, instead?


    Akira didn''t know what to expect, but for the fact that fists and possibly bikinis were going to fly once she caught up to them.


    The staircase culminated in a darkened chamber of a circular design, populated by marble statues depicting beasts as well as bizarre, multi-armed figures of divine import, all sitting cross-legged upon pedestals¡ªwith ominous, dead-eyed stares, that seemed to follow Akira''s every step as she crept among them.


    Outside of this company of statues¡ªforming a complete outer ring¡ªwas a perfectly still moat that was filled to the brim with a pure white, sweet-smelling liquid.


    ''Is that...milk?'' Akira wondered, with her ears perked in curiosity as she walked closer to it.


    The aforementioned aroma was indeed like that of sweetened milk, and she WAS rather thirsty...


    Throwing caution to the wind, she stooped down¡ªnearly about to dip her mouth into the moat to drink from it¡ªwhen, she was halted at last second by a voice.


    "I would not so readily indulge in recondite sources of liquid, if I were you."


    It was a faint woman''s voice: light, and raspy. Decidedly weary, and tired sounding.


    "The moat is brimming with a substance SO caustic, that it would instantaneously liquefy your skin and intestines upon contact."


    Glancing up sharply, toward the sound of the voice, Akira flinched as the room was at once illuminated by multiple sources of light¡ªflickering flames, held in torches embedded within the statues. In truth, the torches had all just been simultaneously lit by the smirking [Level 7] Milk Maidens that had been quietly hunkered behind them, hidden in their shadows all along.


    "Where''s Ai!?" Akira demanded as she rose¡ªnot catching any glimpse of her among their ranks.


    "The girl is unharmed." The same voice from earlier replied¡ªsounding so close and yet remaining hidden. "It is your OWN well-being you should occupy your thoughts with, at present."


    "Bitch!" Akira shot back, keeping a wary eye of the few dozen Maidens that were closing in.


    ''I''m one level higher, but that doesn''t matter much if I''m THIS severely outnumbered...''


    Taking the time to browse her Dao Menu, with the one Dao point she had available, Akira knew she''d want another skill like [Leg Sweep], that could impact multiple enemies at once.


    "Enough dawdling!" The voice bellowed¡ªpulling her out of the menu.


    One of the Maidens promptly did a cartwheel forward, landing with a kick that Akira barely evaded.


    Looking down, she saw that the Maiden''s foot had landed with such an impact that it shattered through the patterned tiles¡ªcausing a trailing cloud of dust in the air.


    Just as she looked up, Akira was met with a roundhouse across the face that flung her aside.


    The blow sent her staggering her against one of the statues¡ªthat of an elephant¡ªwhich she had to cling unto to just barely keep on her feet.


    ''Where the Hell is Kanna!?''


    As she thought this, another kick aimed at her tore the stone pachyderm''s head clean off.


    ...


    The Barkeep emptied a bottle of milk from behind the counter into a glass, and slid it over to Kanna.


    "First round''s on the house." She said, with a playful wink. "Give it a taste, darling."


    Kanna shifted her gaze across the room. Milk Maidens were flitting about, serving patrons as normal, but occasionally casting her telling glances.


    The knife at her side dug in a little¡ªTHREATENING her, through a small gap in her armor plates.


    Without a doubt she was surrounded, leaving her no choice but to play along.


    ''Here goes...'' She thought, blushing as she stared into the depths of the glass. ''Breast milk.''


    Shakily, she brought the glass up to her lips to drink, and to her relief it didn''t immediately revolt her with its flavor. In truth, it tasted like any regular cow''s milk¡ªonly, it was incredibly sweet, with an added tinge of strong liquor, that puckered her face with its bitterness.


    Kanna was still forming a verdict on this peculiar...beverage...while the Barkeep continued to speak:


    "It''s a huge relief to us Nandi girls, this bar."


    "Madame Lakshmi basically PAYS us for making use of our annoying Racial Trait, that''s just a huge burden otherwise..."


    She scoffed, leaning back against the shelf of drinks behind her.


    "I mean, imagine having...THESE¡ª"she cupped her breasts in her palm¡ª"every few days..."


    Kanna shook her head. "Yeah, that''s..."


    The world around her was spinning as she clutched her head squinted her eyes, trying to focus.


    ''Damn...


    ''I''m no lightweight, so this stuff...''


    The blood was rushing to her head, and she started to pant and sweat.


    Before Kanna knew it, she had finished the entire glass and set it back unto the counter.


    ''It must be...really...really..."


    She could hear the Barkeep cackling with laughter.


    "You''re lookin'' pretty rough there after just one drink, human." She teased.


    "Don''t feel so bad, though! When we Nandi get our drink on, a lot of the alcohol gets pulled straight into the milk we produce!"


    With a firm shove, Kanna was toppled from her bar stool¡ªlanding flat unto her back, on the floor.


    The Barkeep stood over her. "Whatever business our boss might have with your friends, it must be serious¡ªit''s not often we get called upon to INTENTIONALLY get one of our customers drunk!"


    "I do think THAT should keep you tied down long enough, for them to finish upstairs."


    With her entire body falling numb, it was now a struggle for Kanna to speak, or much less stand.


    Whatever was going on between Akira, Ai, and this ''Madame Lakshmi'' of the Amrita...it was fully apparent that she was not in any state to help.


    ...


    Akira was being pushed to her limit, in the continuing fight against the swarm of Milk Maidens.


    She ducked and weaved behind statues¡ªstaying mostly on the defensive¡ªbut countering in instances where she was presented with an opening.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious voice was somehow keeping track of all the action.


    Akira was crouched next to a statue of a giant serpent, taking a moment to catch her breath, when it spoke to her again:


    "I''m a bit disappointed. I had expected more out of you, Akira Maximilian..."


    "As a low level player, that had managed to dispatch a divine-class being like the Great Ape Beast, I had thought my Milk Maidens wouldn''t have stood a chance."


    "You''re talking about...the Macaque Village?" Akira gasped. "How do you know about that?"


    The voice answered with a throaty laugh, that only served to anger Akira further.


    Another Milk Maiden came rushing at her, but this time she was ready.


    Akira grabbed the Maiden''s extended leg to restrain her¡ªleaving her wide open, and thus vulnerable to a well-placed [Paralyzing Pinch].


    With the first incapacitated, a second tried to attack her from behind, but she ducked to evade it.


    "Face it, CEO¡ªyou''re not strong enough!" The voice jeered at her, from on high. "Give UP already, and perhaps I''ll show you mercy."


    Akira shook her head. She was panting. Sweating. Bleeding. Still, she wouldn''t quit.


    "Idiot." The voice bit back. "I am providing you with a way out."


    Akira shook her head again. "Not...yet. I can still...fight."


    "Forfeit NOW!" The voice insisted. "Dispense with your foolish pride, and I will send you and your concubines along on your way."


    Akira couldn''t. Akira wouldn''t. It simply wasn''t in her nature.


    She had vowed to put her girls'' safety above all else, but THIS was different...


    THIS time, someone was challenging her. SOMEONE, who dared speak with the utmost confidence that they had prevailed over the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO.


    It went beyond mere pride¡ªAkira had to send a message, and make it abundantly clear.


    Sensing the presences of multiple Maidens drawing toward her at the same time, she saw it as her chance to strike using the skill she''d unlocked earlier.


    Akira, rearing back her clenched fist, felt an incredible power surging through her arm.


    ''This...is it!'' She realized. ''The power of the...[Seismic Shock] attack!''


    With a great, rage-filled roar, she brought her fist down into the ground in a powerful swing¡ªwithout any holding back.


    The impact caused the ground to tremble, knocking the surrounding Maidens off their feet.


    Akira didn''t simply stop there, however.


    She performed the attack, again and again, causing cracks to form and spiderweb across the tiles.


    Broken off bits and chips of the tiles were falling off into the surrounding moat¡ªto then be heard sizzling away into nothing by its caustic contents.


    "Wh-what are you doing!?" The voice reprimanded her. "At this rate, you''ll¡ª"


    The voice broke off¡ªostensibly, upon realizing what she had feared was already coming to pass.


    The platform, upon which Akira and the Maidens were situated upon, was crumbling away in huge chunks¡ªfalling with noisy splashes into the moat. The maidens shrieked and whined, as they huddled among themselves in fear unable to stand amidst the shuddering impacts. All they could do was hold tightly unto each other, and the statues, in desperation, while the cracks in the floor were spreading ever steadily and dangerously closer to their positions...as well as Akira''s.


    The voice...was FURIOUS. "Imbecile! You''ll die too, if you keep this up!"


    Nonetheless, Akira didn''t stop. She couldn''t care less about how much collateral damage she caused, or even if it meant putting her own life at risk, in this final gambit. Not after she''d had her precious Ai SNATCHED from her, and been forced to fight like a caged animal.


    As well, Akira Maximilian, above all else....would NOT allow anyone the satisfaction of beating him.

 Chapter 46 - Maidens Get Milked, At A Bar In Mithil Like No Other! (Part III)

    Ai awoke to the sound of the explosive commotion that was brewing below.


    The walls and ceiling were shaking, to the rhythm of Akira''s flurry of [Seismic Shock]s.


    Along with the overheard screams and shouts...in the midst of her drunken haze, Ai could swear that the world was coming to an end.


    However, the bittersweet taste of [Spiked Nandi Milk], still lingered on her lips...


    ''That''s...right...I remember now...''


    ''I got taken by those...COW ladies...and one of them...made me suck on her¡ª''


    An abrupt thumping sound, of Lakshmi slamming her fists on the desk she was seated at, broke Ai''s concentration. She glanced up, and saw the back Lakshmi, seated at her desk before the glow of a flashing monitor screen floating in front of her, through which she viewed the ongoing battle between Akira and the Milk Maidens.


    To her back, a giant hole took up the entire center of the room, which Ai crawled to the edge of to peer down through...into a harrowing, pitch black abyss.


    Except for this hole, there seemed to be no other way in, or out, of the room.


    With this unfortunate realization, Ai saw no recourse but to return to the spot where she had been laying, and pretend to still be asleep.


    Lakshmi was nearby¡ªnone the wiser¡ªthinking about the current unfolding situation aloud:


    "I had never anticipated he would resort to such ignominious, self-destructive tactics."


    "Surely, that idiotic CEO thinks I''ll cave eventually..."


    "That I''ll just...kindly return his ''stolen goods'' to him, and send him on his way..."


    Thinking this, Lakshmi glared to her side at the motionless form of Ai, where she lay curled up on the floor next to her foot.


    ''One of Maximilian''s cherished concubines is with me. The other, out of commission...''


    She scoffed¡ªeven THINKING about romance, and of genuine, deep, sincere affection made her a tiny bit nauseous.


    ''I am cognizant of the fact that they are his major weakness, so I had them sundered.''


    ''Because I have claimed his promiscuous urchin, and the capricious warrior...''


    ''He knows I still possess the upper hand, so he risks his own life in a desperate gamble.''


    Lakshmi grinned¡ªthis little experiment of hers was turning out results far more interesting than she''d anticipated.


    ''I hadn''t any scruples you were clever and capable fighter in your own right, Maximilian.''


    ''Withal, it is imperative for me to assess whether you can stand on your own in a fight against stacked odds, if you are indeed to prove useful to me.''


    Just then, a chorus of high-pitched screams tore the schemer from her pondering.


    The Milk Maidens, she was thus reminded, were edging ever-closer to a high-lactose demise.


    Lakshmi sighed. She always detested having to become directly involved in her schemes, but it appeared she''d leaned too heavily on the assistance of the Amrita''s best and brightest.


    "Well played, Maximilian." She seethed, under breath. "However, I won''t be bested so easily."


    ...


    All of a sudden, the platform at the center of the moat began to tremble, and move upward.


    A loud rumbling filled Akira''s ears, rattling her to the bones. With it, there was the clinking and sliding of a system of chains, coiled in embedded grooves around the sides of a tall pillar that the platform was built upon, causing it to rise up...in a gentle, corkscrew motion...like an elevator.


    To Akira, although uncertain of what was happening, Lakshmi''s silence was deafening.


    "I think it''s only fair I give you a warning..." Akira huffed, loosening up her shoulders in anticipation. "Soon as I meet you face-to-face, I''m gonna SMASH your face into a bloody pulp."


    "So, let''s say we get all the talking out of the way from now, shall we?"


    Akira heard a hooting noise, and turned to glimpse a [Level ??] [Creamy Owl] just as it swooped by, dangerously close to her head.


    Lakshmi''s laughter resounded¡ªher voice now seeming to issue directly from the Owl.


    "I wouldn''t be so cocky, if I were you!" She said, as the owl perched atop one of the statues¡ªits eerie, unblinking gaze fixed solidly upon Akira.


    "Perhaps, you''ve forgotten...that the girl you seek is STILL within my possession!"


    The Creamy Owl then flew in, and remaining hovering in the air uncomfortably close to Akira''s face.


    "Should you act discordant with my wishes again...it will NOT bode well for her."


    Akira tensed. At once, she felt compelled to take a swing at the Creamy Owl, but relented.


    ''No. I have to stay calm, and rational.'' She thought to herself. ''Ai''s life is on the line.''


    ''My first gambit worked, but it''s gonna require more than that...''


    While shifting her gaze around the platform, Akira came across the bewildered stares of the gaggle of Milk Maidens...and hatched a plan.


    Turning back to the owl, she smiled. "Since you wanna play hardball..."


    In an instant, she procured the shimmering gold [Gandiva] bow from her inventory.


    She formed an arrow out of her life force, to the shock and awe of the viewing Maidens, and fired it.


    The ensuing beam widened as it flew, to the point of engulfing the statue that the Creamy Owl was perched upon in its brilliant, all-consuming light.


    The attack was over with as soon as it began¡ªleaving a trail of dust and debris.


    The owl had flown off just in time, but the once majestic statue...was reduced to mere pebbles.


    Satisfied that this demonstration would be MORE than sufficient, Akira declared:


    "Either you give me back Ai¡ª"she pointed to the Milk Maidens, to their unanimous horror¡ª"or ELSE, I''ll be ''downsizing'' the Amrita staff!"


    The Creamy Owl proxy flapped its wings derisively¡ªostensibly reflecting its controller''s reaction.


    "HAH! As if I CARE about what happens to those insignificant PEONS!" Lakshmi said. "Go ahead and blast them all into bits, fool!"


    "I''ll put an ad out, and have a hundred resumes on my desk by morning!"


    With this response, Akira¡ªrather than being discontent¡ªcouldn''t be more pleased. "Is that so?"


    Knowing she would no longer need it, Akira unequipped the [Ghandiva].


    Afterward, she faced Lakshmi''s so-called "insignificant peons," with a confident grin.


    It was clear the seeds of mutiny were already planted in their midst, judging by their furrowed brows, and angry chattering among themselves.


    "N-n-no...wait!" Lakshmi stuttered¡ªtrying to backpedal, but the damage was done.


    From in her lair, she could hear the thundering rumble of the rising pillar grow louder, and louder, with its imminent approach¡ªcarrying an angry crowd, of her now EX-employees, directly to her. She was breaking out in a cold sweat, and narrowly resisting the urge to panic; in truth, she hadn''t much experience at all with things not going her way.


    Needless to say, Lakshmi was feeling cornered. But, she thought to herself, at least she still had¡ª


    "W-what!?" She snapped, seeing only a blank space where the slumbering Ai had been.


    She searched all around the room, but couldn''t find her anywhere.


    "Where''d that perverted little BRAT go!?"


    Unbeknownst to her, the Creamy Owl was still broadcasting her words, to the amusement of Akira as well as the Milk Maidens, that were now comfortably wrapped in her arms:


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"


    "Curses!" She cried. "I thought the drug was supposed to last longer than that!"


    Lakshmi did not have to wait long for a confirmation, however, as Ai let out a befuddled growl¡ªbeing that she was still altogether woozy, courtesy of the lingering effects of the spiked breast milk¡ªand pounced unto the unsuspecting Lakshmi from behind.


    She''d been hiding in [Stealth] all this time, and became ecstatic at Akira''s triumph.


    Although her voice was slurred, and her particular choice of words contrasting wildly from her usual, Ai''s indomitable spirit was yet preserved:


    "Big Sis...is SO gonna...kick. Your.. FUCKING. Ass!"

 Chapter 47 - The Cowardly Spoiled Milk Boss Curdles!

    Lakshmi rolled around on the floor, trying to shake the inebriated Ai off her.


    "UnHAND my kirtle, you inconsequential little grimalkin!"


    "No!" Ai cried in retaliation. "And you''re gonna stop using all those big, fancy words I don''t understand, while I''m gonna hold you right here, until Big Sis can get her claws on you!"


    Indeed, the Squell was latched on tight: with those wide, sharp molars PAINFULLY biting into the flesh of her captor''s neck, and claws piercing through the flowing silk garment she wore.


    Lakshmi knew, that with Ai now awake and struggling, the situation had gotten way out of hand. With the rumbling of the rising pillar nearly upon her, she knew she wouldn''t stand a chance in a direct confrontation with Akira¡ªand to make matters worse, she''d no longer have the option to force a cooperation, by wielding her precious Ai against her.


    "Fighting is sorely out of the question, considering my particular specialization as a Mage."


    ''Lest I jeopardize all that I have endeavored to build, I am left with no alternatives...''


    At that time, Ai refrained from her struggles, as a faint aura of light emanated from Lakshmi.


    Ai backed off of her and scooted away, out of fear, and it was by this mysterious, new source of light, that she was able to catch a clear glimpse at her captor for the first time:


    Lakshmi sneered at Ai from where she lay, catching her breath. She had short-cropped silver hair with neatly combed, straight bangs, fallen across her steely gaze. The long garment she wore had the appearance of a fine silk night robe, parted in the front with the sash to be tied around the waist undone¡ªrevealing a tight-fitted, lime green, one piece dress with a ruffled short skirt, stretched across her cushiony thighs. Said robe draped across the entire length of her slender body, down to her set of robust, rounded hips, and shapely legs, fitted into shale grey stockings with spotless white enamel shoes.


    "I will be...taking my leave, now." Lakshmi said¡ªinternally cursing herself, for being nearly out of breath, after only her brief exercise with Ai.


    "Please, inform your MASTER...that my dealings with him are not yet complete."


    Ai snarled, letting the primal "squirrel" half of her show in a reared, four-legged stance.


    "Why did you do all this?" She demanded, through her gritted teeth. "What were you trying to achieve by kidnapping me, and forcing Akira to fight?!"


    Lakshmi smiled, and shook her head¡ªshe supposed there was no harm in talking now.


    "In truth...it was merely supposed to be a test."


    "How incommodious...I never suspected that Maximilian would be able to triumph."


    As she spoke, the blinding light enshrouding her had grown in intensity¡ªup until it fully enveloped the dimensions of the room.


    ''Akira Maximilian, if anyone can...I truly believe YOU will be the one...''


    ''The one...who''ll aid in rescuing me, and restoring Mithil..."


    "Akira Maximilian, you will be my...CHAMPION!''


    Seconds later, Akira glimpsed a fervent flash of light up above, accompanied by a short-lived sound of a pair of voices crying out.


    "I''m coming, Ai!" She shouted, just as the platform at last connected into Lakshmi''s lair.


    However, inside it was dark. TOO dark to see anything¡ªsuch that a Milk Maiden had to feel around for a while until, eventually, she found a torch jutting from one of the remaining statues on the platform, and promptly lit it.


    By the glow of the torch...Akira''s heart sunk, as there was no sign of Lakshmi.


    "Akira!" Ai exclaimed as she jumped up, in a fit of joyful tears, to meet her with a hug. "There was a bright flash, and then she just...DISAPPEARED!"


    Looking around, Akira was met with an empty scene of what resembled an old shrine centered around a grand statue of a female deity, sat upon a circular throne. However, the additional presence of a desk with a chair, a number of filing cabinets and a crowded bookcase, suggested that the space had been converted for use in an entirely different capacity.


    "This...is an office." Akira realized, as she was walking around inspecting its four corners, but finding no sign of Lakshmi, even though she was certain she''d heard their voice earlier.


    At this time, one of the Milk Maidens explained that the Amrita used to be a temple.


    Another added that it was a temple that had long lain abandoned, for decades, until Madame Lakshmi bought it up and had it converted into a club.


    "Madame Lakshmi must''ve used this as her office, but if that''s the case I seriously had no idea!"


    "I don''t think any of us have even seen her face before..."


    "She gives us our paychecks through the owls she controls, but that''s all."


    Listening, with a barely contained anger welling up within her, Akira balled her hands into a fist as she turned her back on the Maidens.


    "This...BOSS of yours...was it that she offered you all a paycheck, to kidnap Ai?"


    At once, the Maidens'' discussion stopped. They looked to each other sheepishly¡ªtoo ashamed to offer any defense for the role they had played in their former boss''s scheme.


    That is, until one stepped forward, swallowing nervously before opening her mouth to speak:


    "I...think I speak for all of us, when I say we acted out of blind loyalty to someone...we had come to deeply revere and respect."


    "Madame Lakshmi...has done a great service to us, by making this place into what it is now."


    "That''s because for a lot of us Nandi women, the racial trait that causes our breasts to swell with milk every few days...is like an inescapable CURSE..."


    "But, by granting our milk a real PURPOSE at the Amrita, it empowered us to¡ª"


    Akira nodded along, pretending to listen, even as her gaze fell to the talking Maiden''s bosom.


    Hers, as well as the others'', was a delightfully jostling, milk-swollen, flopping pair of breasts barely held together in a top that left little to the imagination.


    Said breasts...even glistened, subtly, with an accumulation of sweat.


    How remarkable! Thought Akira. That these mere orbs of flesh could arouse him so.


    How might it feel, he wondered, to wrap his lips around those delicately concealed nipples, and TASTE of the sweet nectar contained within, straight from the source.


    She could feel the warm blood rushing to her head, just thinking about it.


    Whatever the one Milk Maiden was saying during all this time, it must have made for quite the rousing speech since it had empowered her fellow Maidens into an eruption of cheers, by the time Akira was returned to her senses.


    "So, what I''m gathering...is that none of you have ANY idea where she could have gone?"


    Silence ensued. None were shameless enough to talk again.


    Akira scowled and turned away from them, to focus on what was important.


    "Ai..." She murmured into her beloved''s ear, brushing her hair??letting the weight of the moment finally sink in. "You''re safe, now."


    Ai sniffed. "I was so afraid you were gonna get yourself hurt..."


    "I made a promise to always protect you, and I don''t make such promises lightly."


    Whoever this Madame Lakshmi was, and wherever she might have gone, she couldn''t be allowed to get away with this.


    Akira wasn''t going to dawdle¡ªshe needed to look around for clues.


    Glancing down, she noticed something glinting on the floor.


    One of the Maidens noticed it too and stooped to pick it up, to bring it closer to the light.


    It was a pair....of wire frame glasses.

 Chapter 48 - Quest To Find A Missing Missus!

    Akira awoke to the sounds of Kanna exercising, within the cramped confines of the ranted hotel room. Still blurry-eyed and half-asleep, she asked if there was even a need to exercise in this world. She didn''t receive an answer.


    "My head hurts." Kanna complained, steadfastly enduring it to continue with her stretches. "That was some hard ass stuff thosemilk machines gave me!"


    As Akira glanced toward her, she was met with a truly wondrous sight: Of Kanna, dressed in only her underwear and unzipped [Track Jacket], her perfectly sculpted body gleaming with accumulated sweat as she repeatedly bent, contorted and twisted her limber body into all different shapes, her hair that was tied into a messy tail swaying with her movements.


    While she was bent over, Akira came up behind her and grabbed her by the waist, prompting her to rise up slowly, her breathing slow and intense as she was becoming enthralled by the CEO''s touch, and short romantic kisses along her moist neck.


    Of course, Akira was tempted to stay and "fool around" a bit, if only she hadn''t already set aside plans for the day.


    The couple was roughing it in downtown Mithil, to put it mildly: between four walls that were yellowed and grimy, peeling in places. Sleeping on a a pile of stinky, fur blankets piled on the floor, with overstuffed pillows. Always, there was an impenetrable, musky odor lingering in the still air. [Level 1] [Crumb-Seeking Cockroaches] prowled the chipped tile floor. The place lacked a bathroom, so a quick rinse-off would require a long walk to the communal baths, which assuredly wouldn''t nearly be as lavish as the Pools of Dionysus in Acquama, since everything in Mithil was crappy and rundown.


    Akira sighed. "If Acquama is like Osaka, then Mithil is like...the NEW YORK of this world."


    Both thinking that their girlfriend wasn''t feeling all too well, Ai hugged Akira from behind as Kanna stopped midway through a lunge and rolled across the floor, halting right beside her.


    "What''s up?" She asked, hanging her mouth wide open.


    Akira, despite herself, couldn''t help but to snort at such a weird expression.


    "It''s...performance anxiety, I think it''s called?" She joked. "First day on the job, and all..."


    "Says the big shot CEO!" Ai said, pinching her on the cheek¡ªmaking it a two-for-two on the girls'' combined record of forcing her to smile.


    "We''re gonna find her, and we''re gonna BEAT HER UP!" She said. "Right, Big Sis?"


    Ai''s infectious cheer seemed to spread to the other two, as they quickly jumped to getting ready for their first day on the hunt.


    First things first, Akira needed to get dressed; preferably, in something other than a leotard.


    Fortunately, one of the Milk Maidens at the Amrita had been so kind as to lend her new boss something a bit less...''gaudy,'' than Ai''s hand-me-downs.


    The [Scarlet Sands Saree] was a more than sufficient replacement: a scarce, low, low-cut, v-shaped scarlet-colored crop top with half-sleeves, and a thin, loose-hanging orange veil draped across her back. The bottom was a short, sub-knee length ruffled dress with an embroidered waistline. All of this topped by jewelry: a golden, gem-encrusted tiara; dangling earrings; sparkly necklaces, that flirtatiously dangled into the crest of her luscious, soft bosoms.


    As for footwear, the outfit came with a pair of fancy, white 2-inch heels; however, Akira preferred to stick with the far more comfortable pair of boots she''d grown used to.


    Taking one last look at herself, in a cracked mirror on the cracked wall, Akira felt pumped.


    Ai was dressed in a [Scarlet Sands Saree] of her own, clinging to her legs.


    "Looking good for your first day, Big Sis!" She cheered.


    Kanna then surprised her with an embrace from behind¡ªin an outfit that was identical to Akira''s and Ai''s; only it was purple, and the Human version featured a longer, ankle-length dress.


    She helped adjust Akira''s Big Business Tie, kissing her on the cheek.


    Akira WAS looking good, and ready, for her first day.


    Her first day as manager of the Amrita.


    ...


    The Amrita was primarily a night club, but at all hours it experienced a ceaseless influx of customers. Perhaps it was due to the constant dense, blanketing fog¡ªmaking it impossible to tell between night or day???but it seemed like the city, and its cow-people, were constantly aroused and never truly slept.


    Akira Maximilian was the world''s world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO...


    However, she''d never had any experience managing a club of any sort.


    Her new employees¡ªthe Milk Maidens¡ªgreeted her as she walked in through the front entrance, stopping whatever they were doing, even if it was with a Nandi latched unto their tit, to wave and give cute smiles.


    "Good morning, Maximilian-buchou!" They were saying. "We hope you''ll treat us well!"


    Akira nodded back to them, but currently not even a throbbing set of breasts on full display could cheer her up.


    Unlike the others, however, the Barkeep was perceptive¡ªas many in her line of work are.


    She gestured for Akira to come, and like a quack-less duckling that had just lost its mother, the new milk bar manager dragged her feet to the counter and grabbed a stool.


    The Barkeep assailed him, planting her arms on the table.


    "Think you can just barge in, and take over!?"


    Akira looked at her, mystified, despite her having abstained from a single drink of the sweet nectar served at the Amrita.


    "Yes." She replied back, with an unwavering glare. "I think I just did, as a matter of fact."


    The Barkeep leaned back, off the counter, with a meaningful smile.


    "Madame Lakshmi will be back." She said, crossing her arms. "You''ll be sorry."


    Akira wasn''t concerned. Moreover, he was COUNTING on Madame Lakshmi to eventually return, to reclaim her business.


    Executives...were like sharks. They''d travel for miles to chase the scent of even the tiniest drop of blood in the water, and were highly territorial besides that. Of course, that''s assuming the mysterious Madame Lakshmi even cared about the financial benefits of running a bar, but it''s not like Akira had many other leads to go by. She had no choice but to give it a try.


    That was until Ai tapped her on the shoulder, as she was sitting at the bar pondering all of this, to put forward an idea of her own:


    "Speaking of reasons for that Madame to return..." Ai said.


    "Didn''t she leave a pair of glasses behind, back at the office? Because I remember I knocked them off, during our fight."


    Akira''s eyes widened. ''That''s right! I''d completely forgot.''


    She''d forgotten the pair of [Fine Reading Glasses], recovered at the crime scene!


    Thus while the Barkeep went to flirt with a rabble of customers off to the side, Akira took the glasses out of her inventory to inspect them again.


    ''So, just based on these, I know that this person has...poor eyesight.''


    It still didn''t seem like much, but with her mind now clearer than it had been last night...


    That''s when an idea hit hit her¡ªbased on something that was standing out so plain as a non-Mithil day in front of her.


    "Reading...glasses." Akira mused aloud. "Perhaps...we can assume this person likes to read."


    Ai gave a surprised look. "Oh! Wasn''t there a bunch of books in her office?"


    Her mind racing, Akira took the long "elevator" ride on the pillar, up to her new executive office.


    A Nandi was seated at the desk, with his legs kicked up, when she arrived: someone she''d hired to keep a watch over the room, in her absence. He was chuckling at something on the front page of the morning newspaper, but straightened as soon as Akira appeared on the risen platform¡ªlooking to be in a hurry.


    "Nothing to report, I take it?" Asked the CEO, as her eyes darted across the brightly lit up room, unlike previously¡ªgranting her vision of details she might have missed before.


    "N-n-no, ma''am!" The security bull hastily replied. "Is there...something you''ve come looking for?"


    Akira didn''t answer, as she''d already focused her attentions on something.


    It was an otherwise nondescript bookshelf, situated in a far corner of the room¡ªa minor detail, that one could easily MISS, if they weren''t going out of their way in search of it.


    "Bingo." Akira said under her breath, as she combed the parchment-bound book spines.


    The titles, she found on display, showcased an eclectic variety of interests and tastes ranging from Management 101, to fantasy epics, to Taoist meditations, and a plethora of cheesy romance novels.


    While taking the time to inspect a few, Akira noticed something.


    A fair number of the books notably bore a stamp, set on the inside of the front cover, all depicting an owl''s face encircled by the words "Athenaeum of Mithil."


    Pleased by this discovery, Akira snapped her fingers to garner the security bull''s attention.


    Racistly, she called to him: "Hey, COWFACE!" And he turned to her in surprise.


    "I''m new around here, so I could use some directions..." She said, bearing a triumphant grin.


    "I was wondering if there''s a library in town."

 Chapter 49 - The Ballad Of Heidi: One Rakshasa Who Remains Pure!

    In all the Shadowlands, there is perhaps no place more feared than the [Pit of Hell].


    People saw it as a massive, bottomless hole in the ground: a literal entrance to Hell, from which local legend states Rakshasa emerge, at night, to drag men and cow-men to their dooms.


    In reality, the Pit was an entrance to an intricate system of tunnels that spread for miles underground, connecting with innumerable smaller caverns.


    It was not a literal Hell, by any means, but indeed a place called home by the Rakshasa, who had remained there undisturbed for many centuries.


    The main cavern was packed with throngs of all manners of beasts and people, swarming along pathways lit by hanging strings of lanterns that contained Rakshasa criminals serving out their sentences, as transformed fireflies. All in all, it could be estimated that around 95% of all Rakshasa in the Shadowlands lived here, under the kingship of Lord Dimba¡ªwhose constant vows to bring his people to a new, golden age of prosperity, seemed to always be just barely out of reach.


    Following the recent ill-fated ''Pizza Delivery Massacre,'' as it was being referred to, the whole cave system was especially abuzz with activity, as atop a formation that served as a public stage, survivors came forward to tell their story:


    "I was out there on the front lines when it happened, my brothers." Said the current speaker¡ªa [Level 5] [Rakshasa Veteran], whose faraway, vacant gaze hinted at a soul forever changed. "It was like nothing you can even possibly imagine."


    "Half-eaten burgers, and half-eaten brothers." He said, in a gritty voice. "EVERYWHERE."


    "God hates us so much that he won''t pixel us right away, I guess."


    He paused to take a sip from his can of [Amrita Lite], as the crowd cheered in approval.


    "Yessir." He continued, licking his lips. "Lets our corpses rest there a bit¡ªunlike the other races, who get their quick chariot to oblivion."


    "Instead, it''s like he has to deny us our dignity, all the way through...until DEATH!"


    Heidi rolled her eyes, and turned away.


    Rakshasa humor was all the same.


    She started to walk away, until she overheard the sound of feminine moans and moist flesh slapping together. To be sure, this was an all too common phenomenon in the communal home of a oft denigrated race of shapeshifters¡ªas sure enough, this time Heidi encountered a sum of five [Large Men] engaged in group cultivation with a single [Akira Maximilian], pinned up against a stalagmite.


    The Akira clone winked at Heidi as she stood there, watching the scene in disgust.


    "Five silver pieces...if you wanna join in." The Rakshasa prostitute said, holding out a furry palm toward her whilst continuing to be violated from all sides.


    "Everyone''s lining up to screw around with the legendary SexLover, so get it while you can!"


    Heidi, feeling the furthest thing from aroused, said nothing and transformed into a cheetah¡ªso she could get away, as fast as possible, from yet another example of the kinds of disgusting madness that were all too commonplace, in what had unfortunately become her entire existence.


    Cages lined the streets, packed with human and Nandi prisoners and slaves--if not cooking ingredients.


    ''I don''t even understand how this all came to happen...''


    ''I remember I stayed up late, studying for midterms one night¡ªuntil I fell asleep, and...''


    ''I woke up in this new form! Everyone was treating me like a MONSTER, in this bizarre world!''


    She found herself a nice little shaded crevice to mope in, and reverted into her normal form.


    Holding back sobs, it was there that Heidi allowed her thoughts to drift...


    ...


    It was an early spring morning, in a time and place that seemed more like a fleeting dream.


    Homeroom was in session, at Classroom 12-B of IXXXXXXXX High School.


    Attendance was being called, and the students are bustling and lively as ever...except for Heidi.


    "Hey-di...FIZZ-scher." The teacher enunciated slowly, in horridly strained English.


    He glanced up from the roster sheet, beaming. "The America-jin!"


    Heidi froze, sensing her classmates'' eyes and expectant smiles upon her.


    In a situation like this, she knew no matter what she did it''d be met with laughter: such was the preordained destiny of the only orange-haired, green-eyed GAIJIN in the class.


    "P-p-present!" She blurted, earning some of the usual isolated snickers from her classmates.


    Still, the laughter alone was fine. She''d grown used to it, by that stage.


    Moreover, she was worried if anyone could see the REAL reason why she was nervous...


    She wasn''t sure if any of her classmates could see Aizawa, the boy seated at the desk behind her, whispering softly into her ear...


    A chill ran up her spine, as his breath lightly tickled the hairs on the back of her neck.


    Her body grew hot.


    Her thoughts became muddled, and frantic.


    ''This¡ªis it a sign that he likes me?'' Heidi wondered. ''Or am I overthinking it?''


    Thinking back on it, there were certainly some possible signs he was interested in her, throughout the several months they''d known each other.


    Aizawa had always been kind and gentle toward Heidi: greeting her in the mornings with a wave, and a warm smile. Fiercely protecting her from the others, that would always try to pick on her. He''d break away from his group of friends to buy them both sodas, and lay beside her on the rooftop, watching the clouds go: talking, and laughing over random gossip.


    Just looking back, and imagining all those experiences they''d shared...made her blush.


    ''Could such a handsome, cool guy like Aizawa...really have feelings for a boring girl like me?''


    Despite the language barrier...Heidi did already consider Aizawa to be a good friend. It''s just, she wasn''t sure if there was anything more to their relationship beyond that.


    It weighed on her mind all day, distracting her from her work.


    Heidi had always been the type to let nerves get the best of her--a worrywart, as her mother used to call her¡ªbut this was just ridiculous.


    She could feel Aizawa''s presence behind her the entire time...only pressuring her even further.


    At lunch break, the air was unusually tense between the two when they met in the hallway. He''d greeted her in his usual happy-go-lucky way, but his smile promptly faded when she failed to return the gesture.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked, in that accent Heidi had always found so cute.


    She squirmed at the question, unsure of how to answer it.


    Obviously, Aizawa had done nothing wrong, yet there was still this uneasy feeling in her stomach...


    The feelings were too much for her¡ªshe had to eject herself, with immediacy.


    So Heidi bowed, in the same manner she''d seen her classmates do countless times before.


    "Thank you, for everything." Was all she could bring herself to say, before turning her back to her cherished friend Aizawa...and running down the hall.


    Little did she know, it was to mark the last time they would ever speak to each other.


    ...


    Returning back to the present...


    To the disgusting game world, in which she''d been cursed to inhabit...


    Heidi could only imagine what might''ve been.


    What might''ve been, if she hadn''t been a "worrywart," for just a day.


    She didn''t have much time to ponder about the past, however, as it wasn''t long before the present reality came crashing down again.


    Reality, this time, appeared in the form of a crow: that alighted on the ground in front of her, whereupon it reverted to its original form¡ªthat of a [Level 8] [Rakshasa Scout].


    "King Dimba requests your presence." The Scout said, crouched in obsequience. "My Lord tells it is of utmost importance."


    Heidi''s throat clenched. If Dimba was calling upon her, and saying it was urgent...


    Whatever it might be, it assuredly wasn''t going to be good.

 Chapter 50 - CEO Follows A Bookish Clue!

    In downtown Mithil the buildings mostly all blended in together, with only a few standing out as prominent landmarks.


    For example, the glorious [Grand Athenaeum of Mithil] was impossible to miss when approaching central downtown from any angle--with its wide set of polished marble steps serving to elevate visitors off the filthy, trash-ridden streets, into a conspicuously clean, well-maintained facade of a large-looming white structure, designed with Roman-style columns and gold trimmings; that was, unlike its neighbors, noticeably devoid of any age-showing nicks or chunks broken away here and there, almost as if it had just been constructed the day before.


    Akira, Ai, and Kanna stood before it, gaping in awe at the structure that put even the Oracle of Acquama''s dwellings to shame, as a continual trickle of scholarly-looking patrons climbed and descended the steps, passing in and out of the rotating glass doors with businesalike order and efficiency.


    "I can''t even remember the last time I''ve been to a library." Kanna said.


    Akira scratched her head. "Libraries..." She grumbled. "I practically lived in the one on my college campus, while I was studying for my business degree."


    Kanna glanced Akira over, liking every square inch of what she saw. "A smart and sexy detective, helped by her two lovely sidekicks, are on a search for clues about a runaway club boss''s whereabouts."


    Ai giggled. "I like it! Sounds like a real plot for a book."


    Glancing up, Akira noticed a marble sculpture of an owl placed on a promontory ledge above the entrance--its wings spread wide and talons bared, as though swooping down at her. Perhaps it was just coincidence, but the sight reminded her of the "Creamy Owl" controlled by Lakshmi, back at the Amrita.


    ''Am I getting closer to finding you?''


    ...


    Inside the Athenaeum, the front foyer was every bit as grand as the exterior had alluded.


    Their footsteps clacked loudly against the decorative tiles on their approach to the front desk, that was set at the center of two curve-shaped wooden staircases that connected to the upper level. Two wide archways served as entry points to the library proper with its endless rows of bookshelves and polished study tables set with lamps, arranged in a wide open space cast in a warm, austere light.


    At the front desk, a Nandi woman was sat with her head low, combing through paperwork. She was impeccably dressed, in a regular lady''s work suit with neatly groomed hair, and the smallest¡ªnear non-existent¡ªpair of breasts that Akira had seen on a Nandi lady thus far.


    Upon noticing their presence, the [Level 1] [Suckretary] looked up from her task with a cordial smile as she greeted them in even, rehearsed tone, "welcome to the Grand Athenaeum, I will be glad to assist you."


    "Nice place you''ve got here!" Kanna remarked, to which the Nandi gave a small laugh.


    "Of course. The Athenaeum caters to high-end intellectuals and academics, after all," she said, her eyes shiftinf as she meticulously examined the trio, maintaining a spotless smile all the while but sniffing her nose slightly--as if she''d just caught a whiff of someone else''s unclaimed fart. "Unfortunately, because of our location we have to suffer the occasional riffraff coming in from off the street, looking for somewhere to warm up because they can''t afford heating."


    Kanna was stunned, her mouth hung open and brow furrowed in anger. She was nearly about to drop a bomb in her retort, when Akira suddenly brushed her aside.


    "Good morning!" She greeted the Suckretary, whilst retrieving a pile of books out of her inventory¡ªones pulled from Lakshmi''s office¡ªand piled them on top of the desk. "I have a couple of books here, that I''d like to return."


    Ignoring Kanna''s harsh gaze, the Suckretary turned to her, nodding. "Very well." She said, jutting out her hand expectantly. "Your card please, ma''am?"


    "Actually, I didn''t borrow these books." Akira said, smiling innocently and letting out a nervous laugh¡ªbuying her precious time to recall the ingenious story she''d concocted ahead of time. "I found them at my new place and couldn''t get in touch with the previous owner, so I decided to bring them in myself."


    Kanna and Ai exchanged glances, whispering among themselves.


    "Is that all he came up with?" Kanna said.


    Ai countered, "big bro is the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionair CEO; not a big-name author with a huge imagination!"


    Regardless, Akira''s excuse wasn''t going to fly with this unnecessarily proud desk worker:


    "Is that so?" The Suckretary said, frowning, as she tilted her head to the side and clasped her propped hands with neatly polished nails in front of her. "Apologies, but we only accept returns from the original borrower."


    ''As I expected,'' Akira thought. ''I still wanted to give it a try, just in case...''


    She sighed. ''Good to know bureaucracy is still alive and well, even in Another World.''


    "It''s fine." Akira said to the Suckretary, trying to appear sheepish. "It''s a rule, so it can''t be helped."


    Despite her words, however, and despite being seemingly met with another dead end...


    The clever CEO still had one final card up her sleeve.


    "The person I need to track down...all I know is, she''s supposedly the manager of the Amrita."


    The Suckretary winced, as if caught off-guard.


    It happened so fast¡ªso briefly¡ªbut Akira was certain she''d glimpsed that pretty, plastered on smile waver, even for just a mere fraction of a millisecond.


    "Oh?" The Suckretary said, all tense and fumbling, all of a sudden. "Sorry...I wouldn''t know."


    Akira and Kanna briefly exchanged glances, both thinking the exact same thing¡ªthat this cow lady was hiding a secret.


    Ai, clearing her throat, then leaned forward with both elbows propped on the desk.


    "The Amrita...is a bar. A MILK bar." She told the Suckretary, letting Akira step back to think for a moment. "Kind of...tucked away. A bit shady."


    "It''s like a regular bar, only the alcohol is served mixed in with MILK."


    "However, this milk...it ACTUALLY comes from¡ª"


    "YES, yes..." The Suckretary cut in. Evidently, the topic had struck a raw nerve with her.


    "I know all about that disgusting place." She continued, practically wearing a sneer on her face, in stark contrast to her previously manufactured, customer-friendly demeanor.


    "No proper lady should have ANY business at such a place, filled with lowlife degenerates."


    Akira smiled¡ªretaining her cordiality, even in the face of the Suckretary''s tirade.


    "A proper lady...such as Madame Lakshmi, you mean?"


    The Suckretary bristled¡ªrealizing she''d been trapped by her own words.


    "Madame Lakshmi is a lot more than just a mere club owner."


    "Is that so?" The conniving CEO said. "I''m afraid I''m just visiting Mithil, so I had no idea."


    "I paid a visit to the Amrita, just last night, and I thought it was a lot of fun."


    The Suckretary snorted. "A tourist! Hah. I should''ve guessed, judging by those RAGS."


    At this point, she was no longer even bothering to hide her true personality, that appeared to have endless ammunition of spite set aside for those of a lower socioeconomic status.


    "I haven''t any notion what kind of SCHEME you''re trying to cook up..."


    "However, if it involves Madame Lakshmi, I would advise you to give it up for your own well-being."


    She grinned at Akira, baring her full set of teeth. "It''s useless to even try."


    "The Madame¡ªher family¡ªthey''re UNTOUCHABLE, to a lowly maggot such as yourself."


    Kanna and Ai were silently fuming, even as Akira didn''t falter in the slightest after the Suckretary''s brutal barrage...except to wipe away a bit of spittle that had landed on her face.


    "Thank you." Was all she said, giving a courteous bow. "You''ve been...very helpful."


    The Suckretary, rolling her eyes, simply scoffed and waved her away.


    Another visitor approached the front desk at that time, whom she promptly turned to, with her fake smile returned to her face.


    Akira Maximilian still didn''t mind the display of sheer rudeness, however.


    After all...she''d just gotten everything she could have hoped for out of the exchange.


    Kanna and Ai ran after her as she briskly walked out the door; back into the foggy, foul-smelling streets of downtown Mithil.


    Ai was giggling as they descended the grand entrance steps of the Athenaeum. "That was an insane amount of lip coming from a Level 1!" She said. "I could tell Kanna-sis was barely holding it in."


    "Right," Kanna said. "I SO wanted to pound that snooty bitch''s face!"


    Akira chuckled. "I''m glad you didn''t. Because now, I think we have a much clearer picture of who this Madame Lakshmi character is, based on what she told us..."


    "She''s wealthy¡ªpart of the upper crust, here in Mithil, living apart from all the rabble."


    "But she doesn''t mind rubbing shoulders with the lower class," Kanna noted, while glancing around at their decidedly lower crust surroundings; barely swerving in time to dodge a collision with a speeding rickshaw driver, as the trio was crossing the street.


    "Mhm." Akira nodded. "She managed the Amrita, has some ties to the Athenaeum, and likely has her hands dipped into much of what goes on here in Mithil. Probably owns a number of other small businesses."


    Kanna tilted her head, quizzically. "What makes you think she owns other businesses?"


    Akira froze in her steps. In truth, she wasn''t sure of how she''d arrived at that conclusion¡ªother than the fact it was a smart thing to do, as a business owner. "Diversifying the portfolio," as it is referred to.


    "Just call it....a hunch."

 Chapter 51 - The Barkeeps Massive, Throbbing Tips!

    The detective trio was coming ever closer to finding their culprit.


    Akira, seeking more details about this "upper crust" of Mithil, returned to the Amrita with Kanna and Ai in tow to consult with the locals.


    As the two approached the bar, the Barkeep winked at Kanna¡ªcausing her to bristle.


    "Welcome back, Pinkie." She teased. "So, how''s that hangover treating you?"


    Kanna made a face, pointing her finger. "SCREW. You."


    Smiling, Akira gently rested a hand on her contentious companion, moving her aside.


    "I''ve received a tip that Madame Lakshmi is something of an...aristocrat." Akira fumbled, to find the right choice of words. "A...noble. Someone of higher...status."


    The Barkeep leaned in closer, prompting Akira, Ai, and Kanna to do the same.


    Her voice had fallen to a whisper¡ªbarely audible above the din of the club patrons.


    "I wouldn''t go sniffing around in the business of the Ivories, if I were you."


    "Basically...here in Mithil, you''ve got the ''Ivory'' class of players, that get to live luxuriously in their own comfy, clean little section of the city..."


    "They''re the blue collar types: Politicians. Priests. City guards. Scholars. The ''elite'' citizens."


    "On the other hand..." She sighed, rolling her eyes. "There''s everybody else. Average people like us, called the Ebonies."


    "The factory workers, prostitutes, street criminals, the homeless..."


    Akira watched her massive mammaries heave and sway with her movements, as she spoke.


    ''I swear, they''ve only gotten bigger since we first met!''


    They tauntingly spilled and sagged across the counter, like a pair of overfilled water balloons, just within grabbing distance.


    The Barkeep quickly caught on to where Akira''s gaze was directed, with a knowing smirk.


    "I take it you''ll stop at nothing to find the Madame." She said.


    Akira, returning to the seriousness that the situation had demanded, gave a nod.


    The Barkeep, scratching her chin in contemplation, slyly leaned off the counter such that her milk-swollen breasts were placed on full display.


    She yawned¡ªin what Ai viewed as a clearly obvious, fake way¡ªbefore continuing:


    "If you like, I can certainly help you get into the Ivory District..."


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest¡ªsubsequently causing the eye-poppingly magnificent pair of twins to squeeze together.


    "Only, I''m a firm believer of quid pro quo...and could really use an extra set of hands."


    "My back is really starting to hurt, if you know what I mean, and--unlike the other FLOOZIES that work here--I don''t let just anyone touch me." She explained. "I may not be an Ivory, but I''m still a high-class girl who''ll only cater to the most affluent of customers."


    Ai huffed. "High-class girl?" She turned her head. "I know garbage when I see it."


    Fuming at this slight, the Barkeep added, "Your girlfriend can help, too, if she''s willing to put the past behind."


    Akira slammed her palms on the table suddenly, startling them both.


    "Woman..." She growled, through clenched teeth, with her tail perked up as a sign of aggression. "As your new boss, I DEMAND you to take me to this Ivory District!"


    Ai watched in awed silence, as a warm and tingly sensation grew inside her.


    ''That''s right, Akira!'' She thought to herself.


    ''Give this slutty bitch a taste of the kind of man you really are!''


    The Barkeep had a terrified look¡ªby this point realizing she''d played too close to the fire: a CHIEF EXECUTIVE fire¡ªone that didn''t fall for such cheap tricks.


    As Akira continued her outburst, patrons of the bar were beginning to take notice:


    "I don''t owe you ANYTHING, after you drugged my wife and helped kidnap my other wife!"


    "You''re lucky to even still have a JOB, after what you''ve done!"


    "So...here''s my final offer." She said, her voice lowering from a furious shout to just a malicious murmur.


    "Either help me clean up YOUR mess, or¡ª"she pointed to the open door¡ª"you''re FIRED!"


    A period of silence set in, following Akira''s final words.


    Everyone that had gathered at the bar, along with Ai and Kanna, stared at the wide-eyed Barkeep expectantly, awaiting her answer, until at last she fumbled her lip for a bit, swallowed it briefly, then sighed.


    "Okay." She whispered, drooping her head in surrender.


    "Meet me here, first thing in the morning."


    "I''ll take you as close as we can possibly get to the Ivory Quarter, and maybe then you''ll finally see how hopeless this little quest of yours really is."


    ...


    Night had fallen, and the fog across Mithil''s deserted streets had grown especially thick.


    En route to their hotel room, Kanna had walked with Akira, clear of the Amrita, to a distant trash-scattered alleyway, where they could talk in privacy.


    "For a moment there...I was worried you''d fallen for that girl''s tricks." Kanna said.


    "I used to know a lot of girls like that." Kanna chuckled. "She probably preys on wealthy customers all the time."


    "Wanted you wrapped around her finger, bleed you for all you''re worth, then toss you out."


    Akira, in a mischievous mood, glanced at her with suspicion.


    "Sure you''re not just a little bit...jealous?"


    Kanna winced. For a moment she stood frozen, incredulous.


    "What!? Jealous of who? HER!?"


    "Yeah." Akira nodded. "Because she''s...bigger?"


    Kanna blinked, frozen yet again.


    "What!?"


    "You heard me."


    Kanna buried her face in her hands, sighing.


    "I seriously can''t believe¡ª"


    Akira smirked. "It''s okay to admit it, Kanna-chan!"


    "You''re having one of those competitive urges of yours right now, aren''t you?"


    Kanna turned on her, flustered.


    "There''s more to a woman than her breasts, you know!"


    "Besides...I''m NOT going to admit to something that ISN''T true, PERVERT!"


    Yet still, Akira and Ai kept up with their taunts, even as Kanna grew progressively more angry:


    "I had no idea you were so frail about your femininity, Kanna-chan!" Ai said.


    "It''s okay if you only have average-sized breasts, you know!" Akira added, flaunting her own impressive pair. "Maybe work out less, and you wouldn''t have a body like a man''s!"


    Kanna''s increasing anger was only motivating them further.


    "Grrr....!" She at first resisted: smiling while grinding her teeth, fists clenched, her whole body shaking.


    However, it was only a matter of time until she reached her boiling point.


    "Shhhhut it!" She erupted¡ªdrawing out her [Windhammer], in a wide swinging arc.


    Akira, shocked by the sudden attack, swerved aside to narrowly avoid the ensuing twister as it soared past her, ripping through the stones of the wall of the nearby building like a spinning saw blade, casting about a shower of [Small Chunks] and [Stray Pebbles] in all directions.


    Akira and Ai, laughing in surprise, ducked behind a dumpster for cover.


    "I''m s-s-so sorry¡ª" Kanna blurted, only to be cut off by her own bout of laughter.


    They were having a good time, laughing together; when suddenly, this much-needed respite was interrupted...by a sound of someone else''s¡ªa woman''s¡ªharsh laughter.


    Startled, they both turned toward the mouth of the alleyway...where a figure had emerged.


    "Am I interrupting...a bit of a lover''s spat?" A familiar voice greeted them.


    As the floating dust and debris cleared, they got a better look at the figure as it walked forth gracefully, on a pair of stiletto heels.


    "I had no difficulty following you¡ªwhat with all the NOISE you Ebony RATS make!"


    A faint ray of moonlight, streaming down into the shadowy alley at just the right angle, revealed the figure to be none other than the [Suckretary]!


    She smiled at their confused expressions, in that faintly wicked way that she had before.


    However, there was something...different about her.


    There was a shine in her eyes, and the pupil and color was all wrong.


    The Suckretary''s eyes had become distinctly...CAT-like.


    "I warned you both to keep your noses out of Madame Lakshmi''s affairs..."


    More figures appeared behind her¡ªclaws drawn, with flitting ears poking out of their heads.


    "There is much that goes on in this town, that you mustn''t disturb."


    Akira and Kanna had only faced this adversary once before, but there was still no doubt in either of their minds what stood before them...


    It was an army of Rakshasa, hungry for blood....and there was nowhere to run.

 Chapter 52 - Vash-squirrel Takes An Impertinent Plunge!

    [Alchemy] was one of many crafting skills that existed in Deep Karma. Basically, it acted as a specialization of the [Cooking] skill that allows for the production of status-altering substances, using ingredients collected from nature. These concoctions can range from potions, to poisons; aphrodisiacs to magical brews, depending on the ability of the alchemist.


    Sonny was a Master level Alchemist, which was the highest tier possible for any skill.


    Through years of experimentation, he''d discovered mixes for combating just about any malady, pest problem, or hex that ever threatened him and his brothers.


    Indeed, the insect repelling perfume that his brothers would wear was of his own design.


    The brothers'' hut itself was protected against infiltration by all types of small animals, and by extension any Rakshasa disguised as such, as a result of his constant slaving over the fires of the cauldron.


    However, the potion he brought for Vash to drink was of a different order entirely, and had already been made. He retrieved it out of a cupboard, contained in a small glass vial. It was a pungent, black liquid with a consistency like tar, that made Vash-squirrel''s hairs stand on end at a mere whiff, while Sonny explained,


    "In the past, I ran a series of tests on squirrels I captured at the Kankala Temple, and through my experiments I discovered two methods of removing the curse."


    "The first method is through a gradual ingestion of a spiritual drug, and requirea the subject to perfectly align their self-image with an imave of the person they were before the curse; but obviously it takes time, in order to produce the most reliable results.


    Vash-squirrel''s ears perked. ''So, all those soups and memories were...''


    Sonny nodded. "Mhmm. All a part of the process. A slow, pain-staking process that can require many months, for an almost guaranteed reversion outcome. While on the other hand, I have another method that can produce more immediate results, though they may not allign perfectly to your liking..."


    "Oh?" Vash-squirrel was instantly curious. "What d''you mean?"


    "Well, I can''t say for certain what outcome this method would yield if you were to take it, only that it definitely wouldn''t be your regular self. It would be a form better aligned with an idealized image of yourself."


    "Sounds like a raw deal!" Vash-squirrel said, frustratedly chasing his tail in a tiny circle.


    "On the plus side, there''s a good chance you''d at the very least be able to talk and cast magic again."


    Vash froze, upon hearing this last bit.


    ''Eh? I''ll be able to cast magic?'' He sprang up, in celebration. ''My beautiful magic!''


    Excited as he was, however, Vash quickly sobered. Indeed, he couldn''t help but wonder about something that had been plaguing his mind.


    ''No offense, but it seems odd that even a Master Alchemist like you already knows so much about how to undo this particular curse." He said, furiously scratching his neck with his hindleg. ''Maybe my brain is the size of a squirrel''s now, but something just is not adding up.''


    Sonny was silent for a while, a significant look in his eyes.


    "Before coming to this world, we were all once school friends."


    "Jun motivated us to make the most out of our new life, rather than despair."


    "When...he died...none of us could make use of any of his old collection of bow weapons..."


    "Rather than simply allow his weapons to sit around in our inventories, collecting dust, my brothers and I decided to place his things somewhere that a fellow player might one day be able to find, and make use of them."


    "The temple already had an infestation of Kankala, and a curse that turns people into squirrels."


    "I worked to have an antidote ready for anyone who could make it out of the temple alive, and have kept watch over the temple ever since. Because I was wary of what kind of person Jun''s cherished [Gandiva] would wind up in the hands of, I also devised a way to unveil the deepest parts of a person''s soul."


    "Whether it was somebody heroic...or a villain, that us five would band together to beat."


    "A start of a new adventure for us all, either way." He smiled. "Jun...would have wanted that, we thought."


    "That''s right¡ª"Nail chimed in, suddenly rising from where he was sat at the table.


    He''d only been catching tidbits of the conversation between boy and squirrel¡ªonly one half of the conversation, to be exact¡ªbut couldn''t be more eager to finally get a chance to meet the rumored hero Akira Maximilian, in the flesh, after news of his rescue of the monk caravan had already spread through the community of those living on the outskirts of Mithil like wildfire.


    "Whoever this Akira fellow is, I think it''s only fair that we get the chance to judge whether he''s even WORTHY of wielding the Gandiva."


    "If he ISN''T..." He smirked, with a devilish glint in his eyes.


    "Well, I guess we can count on the Rakshasa to take care of him for us."


    Having heard all of this, Vash wasn''t sure of what to say.


    Internally, he was feeling a lot of things:


    ''These five knew each other in the real world, outside of Deep Karma?''


    ''It''s not like such a thing is impossible...but, I still think it''s highly unlikely for them to brush with each other again, completely by chance.''


    He felt moved, by this reveal, but also a teeny bit...JEALOUS.


    ''Truth be told, I never had a group of friends like that when I was alive...''


    ''I considered most of the people I knew either online or in person as mere acquaintances.''


    Vash wondered if it wasn''t too late for him, after all¡ªif maybe, he could find himself a group of friends as well.


    ''Could my place with Akira''s group even be counted as the same thing?''


    ''Do I REALLY want to go back, after all I was put through?''


    At this time, Sonny set the vial of gross liquid on the table and turned his back to Vash.


    "That''s for you to decide, my friend." He said. "However, my brothers and I have all been exiled from Mithil, so it falls upon YOU to collect Maximilian."


    ''Exiled? What for?'' Vash thought, perplexed. ''Kicking too much ass?''


    Vash glimpsed Sonny quickly sneaking a sideways glance toward where Yuki was sitting¡ªvisibly tense¡ªthen turn back to him.


    "If I told you it was because of a bad bet, would you leave it at that?"


    "Besides, it''s a big town, thinking of it now..."


    "I have to wonder how you''ll even manage to find your friend, once you''re inside."


    Vash didn''t have to think long on an answer to that: the answer, as it were, was tied around his neck the entire time¡ªdangling off unto his back like a cape rather than the [Business Tie] that it was.


    ''Don''t worry.'' He told Sonny, as he proceeded to stick his head into the bottle of concocted liquid.


    ''It won''t be a problem--unlike resisting the urge to PUKE, while I''m drinking this...''


    Vash couldn''t believe it, but he was actually going to go through with this.


    For the time being, at least, he was going to return to Akira.


    Already, from the first few laps of the viscous, foul-tasting stuff Sonny had served, he could feel a strong tingling sensation all throughout his tiny body. His physical form was being transformed, at a rapid rate, as he began to experience the painful swelling and contorting of bone and muscle¡ªgritting his teeth to bear through it all, with steadfast determination.


    ''Sonny is counting on me! After he nursed me back to health, I owe it to him...''


    ''Now''s my chance to finally be what I always wanted to be, since coming to this world!''


    ''I''ll become the MAIN PROTAGONIST I was always destined to be!''

 Chapter 53 - Is It Conspiracy?! A Furr-ious Ambush!

    Akira faced the horde of angry Rakshasa with her back to the wall, feeling like a clueless tourist who had just unwittingly wandered into the wrong part of town; as for a while, no words were exchanged between the two sides, standing with their claws drawn and weapons ready--each anticipating the other to make the first move.


    "I had a feeling we might bump into each other again." Akira eventually said, to the Suckretary. "Neither am I surprised that you furry freaks were involved in this, somehow."


    The Suckretary¡ªin her true cheetah-like Rakshasa form¡ªpaced back and forth in front of her.


    "You''re the savior of the Macaque Village..."


    She said, looking Akira up and down.


    "A low-level who''s already earned her first million [Rupees], and survived the Madame''s test, as well as an encounter with the demon king himself."


    "Yep! That''s me." Akira answered proudly. "Would you care for an autograph?"


    The Suckretary was having none of it.


    "Cocky bastard!" She spat, clawing at the empty air. "It''s hopeless to even try to make you comprehend the pain endured by my brothers and sisters..."


    "The Madame knows, and actually allows us to live...as if we''re normal people!"


    "Because of all she has done for us...we, that were cursed to live in this wretched form...we will gladly throw down our lives to protect her!"


    Despite the sincerity of her words, Akira wasn''t having any of it, either, as fear tactics were nothing new to the CEO. A mob of hired shape-shifting cat people was fundamentally no different from a mob of hired thugs with baseball bats, and there was only one way to take care of both without losing face.


    "The moment you corner my girls and me in an alleyway¡ªis the moment I stop listening." She said, a confident hand on her hip. "Either you''ll let us pass, or this won''t end well for you."


    Still neither group was shown to be willing to back down, it would appear.


    "A custom exists among our people¡ª" The Suckretary mused. "To decide our leadership..."


    "One must become awash in the blood of the previous King, in order to INHERIT the right to rule."


    Akira nodded, with a knowing look.


    No matter what, there could only ever exist one ''Madame'' in all of Mithil.


    ...


    The ''Madame'' current¡ªunbeknownst to Akira¡ªwas lying in a lavish bedroom, like something straight out of a fairy tale, watching the brawl unfold through the eyes of a [Creamy Owl].


    In terms of furnishings, the room contained everything a girl could want: A luxurious, four-post bed hung with curtains. Her wardrobe, in addition to two dressers and an entire closet besides that, in which to store her unparalleled collection of dresses and garments. A vanity set, adorned with all kinds of makeup, face creams and powders, which appeared to have been recently used...


    An elegant, long dining table set with a full arrangement of dishware, cutlery, and napkins beneath a chandelier, and her own bathroom...


    Yet, despite all these comforts...Lakshmi was not content.


    On the contrary, she became restless whenever she was in this room for even a few minutes.


    A row of windows, aligned along the wall opposite the fireplace, were drawn with billowy, gold-trussed drapes¡ªcasting the room in an inhospitably moody moonlight.


    From out of the darkness peered a ghostly pale face, with cold blue eyes and boldly red lips.


    Lakshmi''s chambermaid¡ªa tall, [Level 10] Human woman named [Level 8] [Shana] emerged, wearing a frilled black maid''s outfit. Her deep red hair was arranged in a neat French braid¡ªlending her an air of sophistication, along with her slender features and English accent. At present, she was sipping a cup of tea as she rose out of her chair set in the corner next to one of the dressers, her eyes buried in a book that featured a salacious cover of a man fornicating with a bear.


    "Milady Sita...it''s been several days." She said, rolling her eyes without lifting them from the pages of her book; visibly annoyed, for her charge''s sake.


    Sita sighed, staring up at the ceiling. "My hands are both tied at the moment, Shana..."


    "I can''t return to the Amrita OR risk being caught on the streets."


    While sitting up, she glanced over to a marble fireplace occupying one large section of the wall; its hearth spotless, as if never lit before.


    A tiger''s hide rug was laid out in front of it, inspiring romantic images in her mind:


    Visions of cozying up next to a warm fire, on a frosty winter''s night...


    Akira would be there beside her, coiling an arm around the small of her back...


    Gently, he''d lean in close to her ear, and whisper something that would send a dizzying rush of heat all throughout her body...


    "Maximilian..." She muttered under her breath; in a light, timid voice, more akin to a squeak.


    Sita shook her head before thinking on what happened next¡ªwanting to dispel such vapid, undoubtedly fleeting impulses.


    "Cursed...bagatelle thoughts!" She yelled aloud, slamming her dainty fists against the bed.


    "NO, damn it! I will NOT allow myself to become like another one of Maximilian''s hapless harem skanks!"


    The chambermaid tsked. "There is that errant temper of yours again, my Lady Sita."


    "Control your passion! Lord Janaka is already suspicious, as-is."


    Sita, knowing she was right, immediately tried to relax.


    "That''s right..." Lakshmi murmured¡ªthen taking a deep breath, to regain her usual razor sharp concentration.


    Even so, her face was still red hot, and she was sweating under her neck.


    "I...need to be of sound mind, in the coming days."


    "I cannot allow my father or any of the members of his court to think something is amiss."


    She walked over to one of the windows, brushing the curtain aside.


    Through the window, she could look out unto a sprawling utopia of tidy streets and pristine buildings below¡ªlike a bird of prey would a lone mouse.


    The Ivory quarter of Mithil, as it was known, existed at the core of the city, but by all appearances was an entirely different world. A magical barrier surrounding it, glimmering now and again in the faint rays of moonlight, kept away any unwanted intruders just as well as it did the thick clouds of industrial smog, produced by Mithil''s many factories.


    Sita had lived here all her life, but grew to feel only contempt for this stately pleasure-dome.


    Mithil''s noble families lived here, feeling ''secure'' from the Rakshasa menace, and living in luxury off the hard work and sweat of the people that lived in squalor, beyond the barrier.


    Sita knew she was hardly different, except she''d actually SEEN the world outside, firsthand.


    She''d WALKED the streets of the Ebony quarter, as Madame Lakshmi, and understood the plight of the people more than anyone.


    Knowledge was but one key to solving the puzzle, however...


    To this end, she''d been sending out surveillance owls across the land. Their goal: to locate and track players that were potentially strong enough to right the wrongs of Mithil¡ªacting as a ''Champion'' of her vision for Mithil. Akira was the latest in a long line of candidates, but the very first to succeed¡ªalbeit, in such flying colors that Sita had had to retreat, out of fear for her own life.


    ''You''re getting closer, though, Maximilian...''


    She clutched her hands closely to her chest, gazing out at the silent city with longing.


    ...


    By this time, Akira, Ai and Kanna had managed to clean up the Rakshasa horde.


    Barely alive bodies of various species of animals were strewn out in the once-quiet secluded alleyway, as Akira held the Suckretary up before her, by the scruff of her neck.


    "Why...aren''t you...finishing us off?" The Suckretary gasped, within her tight grasp.


    "You''re not worth the EXP." She said, in reference to hers and the others'' low levels. "Besides, I never had any attention to kill anyone¡ªincluding the Madame. I just want answers."


    The Suckretary grimaced. "I thought...all us Rakshasa...were monsters, though."


    "Shouldn''t you want to completely exterminate us?"


    "If you''re such a monster, why don''t you turn into a fly and crawl up my butt to kill me, then?" Akira said. "I''ve seen some of your lot resort to such unsavory tactics; even if it KILLED them." Glancing around, she saw that none of the Rakshasa had chosen a form any larger or more threatening than a wolf or bear¡ªneither of which posed much of a threat to the seasoned adventurers.


    "Stupid...fool!" The Suckretary uttered. "I am not a SAVAGE, like those serving Dimba!"


    "All my brothers and sisters and I want is to LIVE in this world normally!"


    Her words, as harsh and as brave as they were, did nothing to conceal the tears that were leaking from her eyes.


    "You''re...crying?" Akira said aloud, in surprise. Suddenly feeling guilty.


    Up until then she''d been rearing a fist back for a final, knockout blow, but promptly lowered it.


    Ai, at this time, also noticed the other fallen Rakshasa shirking away¡ªrather than showing aggression.


    "Big Sis, it''s like they''re all...SCARED of us!"


    Kanna added, "I''m starting to think they never actually had any notion of defeating us."


    "They knew it was hopeless...but still wanted to make a stand!"


    Akira sharply looked back to the Suckretary¡ªdropping her as she did.


    "N-n-no!" She hissed while coughing, and catching her breath. "I don''t want your pity!"


    "The ones outside the village are like ferals...but this group is more like a bunch of pampered housecats." Akira mused. "Mithil...is their HOME. All they wanted to do...was protect it."


    She turned to Kanna and Ai sharply.


    "L-l-let''s go." She said¡ªunable to hide the slight stutter in her voice. "We''re finished here."


    A [White Mongoose] nipped her on the ankle as she stepped over it, but the attack was so weak and she was too wrapped in her thoughts besides to even notice.


    ''Madame Lakshmi...just exactly who the HELL are you!?''


    ''Are you the true villain in Mithil, or am I?''

 Chapter 54 - An Unstoppable Force Meets An Impenetrable Wall!

    It was early the next morning, when a lone damsel dressed in a brown fur cloak approached the Mithil guard checkpoint.


    A [Mithil Guard] on duty at the time, his head drooping from exhaustion, could swear the lonesome traveler had emerged from out of the woods, and was immediately suspicious. Her name and level were both hidden, and curiously, she was holding up a plain red neck tie in one palm¡ª"pointing" it forward¡ªonly halting in her tracks when she peered up and glimpsed him watching her gravely from atop the wall.


    "Uhm...is this the gate leading to...Mithil?" She asked him¡ªwide-eyed, and timid as a doe.


    "State your business in our fair city!" The guard hailed her, as he warily raised a hand to command the line of crossbowmen at his back to ready their weapons.


    The girl at once drew back with a fearful look, and holding her arms up in surrender.


    "I''m just looking for someone! I was told¡ªerr, I mean I THINK they''re in a town called...Mithil."


    The guard scoffed, his bovine face painted in a smirk. "Likely story." Already, he was confident that this was just a Rakshasa in disguise, and a feeble one at that.


    Regardless...he would ''amuse'' himself with her for a little while; if only out of boredom.


    "Now, if you value your life you''ll stay right where you are, and not move a single muscle."


    The girl nodded and obeyed¡ªstill holding her arms up and sweating nervously as a detachment of guards promptly burst through a door nearby. They proceeded, in perfect uniformity, to march forth with their armors clattering noisily, to form a tight ring around her from which there was to be no escape.


    With a dozen or so crossbow bolts pointed at her...she waited tensely, as the guard she''d talked to before slowly took a step forward.


    "Lower that hood of yours." He ordered. "Show us more of that pretty face you''re wearing."


    The girl felt her face run hot, despite the seriousness of the moment.


    ''Pretty...face?'' Context aside, she wasn''t accustomed to such compliments. ''Oh, God...''


    She could feel their hungry gazes on her: scanning the slender frame she possessed, and her cutely insecure visage. Eyeing her soft pink lips, and the way they continually parted with her shallow, scared breaths. Upon lowering her hood, she heard a few restrained gasps¡ªperhaps due to surprise at the reveal of her unkempt ringlets of crisp brown hair, and bristly red-brown Squell''s ears.


    Based on these signs, a truly frightening thought then occurred to her...


    ''All these soldiers...want to bang the shit out of me!''


    "J-j-just so you all know¡ªI''m already happily married!" She blurted out shakily, in a bid to appeal to their senses of honor, only to be met with an unscrupulous, cloven-hoofed hand on her shoulder.


    Concurrently, another grazed along the extent of her body, with its subtle curves.


    Another poked at one of her breasts several times, as if to confirm it was not in fact one in a pair of concealed Rakshasa burgers.


    All the while, the Squell could feel their hot breaths upon her, and let out a deeply weary sigh.


    ''I fucking hate my life.'' She thought to herself, as the tail behind her fittingly drooped.


    These cowmen were not only bored, but also extremely deprived of a woman''s soft touch, during their borderline unethically long shifts.


    She shivered as one leaned his face next to her ear, and spoke in a soft whisper.


    "How''s about you tell us your name, sweetheart?" He said.


    Vash swallowed nervously¡ªpositively dreading that she might soon have to engage in a whole different kind of ''swallowing,'' if she was to have any hope of getting through those gates...


    Suddenly, being deprived of magic and crawling around on all fours didn''t sound so bad.


    ''I guess this just confirms what I already knew to be true...''


    ''That, no matter WHAT form I''m in, I''m just fated to constantly getting FUCKED!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Akira, Ai, and Kanna were being lead through the city by the Barkeep of the Amrita, in accordance with her promise to aid them the night before.


    "There''s this...barrier...that keeps all the lowlifes out." She told them, as they approached an area of the Ebony quarter faced with an imposingly tall white stone wall, along the distant side of a wide moat filled with putrid smelling, trash-filled water. Looming above it all¡ªrendered faintly perceptible in the early morning rays¡ªwas an impossibly large dome, forming a barrier around the world of the Ivories that lie, hidden out of view, beyond the boundaries of the white wall it contained.


    Furthermore, within the boundaries of the barrier and the wall, it could be seen that the sky was a clear blue¡ªas if even the quality of the air itself was cordoned off between the two socioeconomic castes.


    For all intents and purposes, the Ivory quarter was a completely separate world within Mithil.


    Akira, without thinking, lifted up her [Longbow] and fired an arrow--just to watch it, predictably, snap upon impact.


    Ai then nudged Akira, with a suggestion:"How about trying that OTHER bow of yours?"


    Nodding, Akira promptly drew out the [Gandiva] and fired forth a tremendous beam.


    Said beam crashed loudly against the side of the barrier, in a huge cloud of debris that briefly wafted across the outer surface of the wall before just as soon evaporating.


    In its wake...there was nary even a scratch left on the surface of the barrier.


    "It''s pointless." The Barkeep said, whilst clearly hiding her amusement at watching the CEO''s attempts fail. "Nothing has ever been able to break through that wall, and believe me, people have tried and tried breaking into the Ivory quarter...for YEARS, to no success."


    "In all the time that the barrier has been up, so far...no one''s ever been able to break it."


    With this sobering declaration, she proceeded to walk the company to a gate at another side of the white wall, where a long line of incoming and outgoing carts were lined up to be processed by the guardsmen that were stationed there. Essentially, it was another checkpoint like the one outside of the city, only it was even more tightly guarded by these so-called [Ivory Soldiers], that presented as far more fearsome than their cohorts¡ªwith levels numbering in the 15+ range, and their all-white armors with visored helmets concealing any semblance of their humanity.


    "THAT is the only way to get in or out of the Ivory Quarter." The Barkeep said. "So, unless you''re a monk or a merchant, you might as well give up."


    Despite the harsh finality of her tone, Akira Maximilian wasn''t deterred.


    "I will do no such thing! Not until I''ve tried out every possibility I can think of; and, even if none of those work-- I''ll just come up with a new one!"


    The Barkeep sighed, crossing her arms against her gigantic breasts. "Why are you so determined? What EXACTLY do you stand to gain from confronting the Madame? You''ll be putting the life of yourself and your girl friends on the line...for what? Revenge!?"


    Akira shook her head. "It''s not about revenge, but about JUSTICE! It''s about bringing her to answer for what she did! The Madame thinks she can hide away in some fancy mansion somewhere, and not be held accountable, but I simply won''t allow it!" She declared, pumping her fist. "Not on my honor, as a man!"


    Ai and Kanna were both clinging unto each of her arms, starry-eyed and excited to see her whipped into such a righteous fervor.


    Albeit, the proudly self-professed cutthroat CEO was naturally being guided by several other, far less "noble" ulterior motives...


    ''I''m also a bit curious about what kind of business that Madame has been secretly engaged in; since, from what I''ve gathered, it seems like she has a good head for business on her shoulders I can work with, and simply underestimated me in our first encounter. I think, because I succeeded in her challenge, I''m entitled to some kind of reward!''


    Akira breathed deeply¡ªfeeling an all too familiar tingling sensation throughout her body. It was such that she couldn''t help but share her continuing thoughts out loud:


    "I have to meet her in person, and finally talk to her face-to-face!"


    "If she''s not only smart, and RUTHLESS, but ALSO has the looks to back it up--it''ll be the perfect package!"


    Smiling, Ai gasped. "Big Sis! Are you really thinking of¡ª"


    Kanna chimed in, looking far less enthused.


    "If three''s a crowd, then what''ll that make four?"


    "I...don''t know!" Akira answered, after a brief hesitation, without looking at her¡ªonly skyward, at the faint shape of the dome surrounding the Ivory quarter.


    "But mark my words: I will not REST, or LEAVE this town, until I''ve brought its MADAME to heel!"

 Chapter 55 - Vash Gets Broken In By Brazen Bulls!

    Vash was surrounded on all sides by the group of Nandi men, salivating over her like a pack of hungry lions at the sight of a fattened zebra rump. They were tall¡ªlooming over her with their muscled arms and torsos; whilst she was stout and curvy, like a cute young wife: a soft and pliable, tender and delicate flower of unspoiled beauty.


    The words oozed out of her mouth in a strained, timid murmur:


    "M-m-my name is Vash." She said. "I came here...in search of somebody."


    Hearing this strange voice issue from her mouth, to speak the words that she willed to speak, was not something she would easily grow accustomed to.


    One of the Nandi guards stood out in front of her, while the others lingered in the background.


    "Follow our instructions, and we won''t have a cause to get rough with you!"


    Just as he said this, Vash flinched at the sudden pricking, of the sharp bolt-tip of a crossbow, into the lower part of her back¡ªwhere it curved into her voluminous buttocks.


    She nodded slowly. Meekly. Yet, through all this harsh treatment, maintained a rebellious glare.


    "To start with...I''m going to need you to STRIP, sweet cheeks." The Captain said gruffly, pointing to a section of the wall lit up by a pair torches. "Do it with your back against that wall, and make it snappy!"


    Vash stood at where she was directed, her knees knocking in the cool misty morning air.


    Slowly, she began to undo the buttons of the hood she was wearing¡ªwhat had served as a parting gift, from Sonny, when she had briefly stood before him wearing only a set of default lacy black lingerie. It was an experience at once startling and humiliating, that she was to be forced to go through once again¡ªonly this time, worse still, it was to occur in front of this herd of grinning, grimy strangers.


    "Come on! Double time!" One such stranger yelled at her. "We haven''t got all morning!" The trade caravans would be rolling in any moment now, so they had to be quick with their blatant abuse of power.


    Frantically, she fumbled to undo the buttons of her robe faster, with her set of thin, nimble fingers that were unlike the ones she was used to. As she let the robe drop to the floor, exposing herself, she considered how everything about this new body felt...ALIEN, down to such subtle details as the way her newly acquired tail swished and swayed, or the layers and mounds and rolls of fat that had accumulated in all manner of areas of her body, such as around her new set of fine, womanly hips.


    Vash, despite herself, and the brave face she put on, felt on the verge of crying.


    ''This is bad! I have to keep it together...''


    She thought about how Akira would have conducted herself in this situation: the fierce, unbridled confidence she always carried herself with, no matter what trials or tribulations she faced.


    ''How, though!? How does she manage to make everything look so effortless?''


    Perhaps, if Vash really tried--or so he thought--he could be more like that. More like Akira.


    And to possibly avoid being gangraped, it was certainly worth a shot.


    "Is this a part of your job?" She murmured, at first, cautiously dipping her toes into this new resolve--that of feminine sassiness--born within her. "Intimidating the ladies into taking their clothes off?"


    However, the Mithil Guard standing in the forefront appeared unfettered.


    Ladies?" He scoffed, closely circling like a hungry vulture her as he did. "You couldn''t possibly be referring to a Squell slut such as yourself."


    Just as she was on the verge of offering a doubtlessly retort, Vash let out a tiny squeal as she felt his hand brusquely clap her from behind: eagerly grasping and squeezing at her ass, at all the juicy Squell meat contained therein, like a precious fruit ripe for the taking. Such a callous, intimate touch caused a shiver to run up her spine, accompanied by an arousing rush of heat the likes of which she''d never known, that coursed all throughout her body.


    D-damn it!'' Thought Vash, as this was all happening. ''Am I actually...being TURNED ON by this?''


    Drawing his cow-like snout up close to her ear, the Mythil Guard''s hoofed hand then glides swiftly, across her shoulder, to seize her by the neck before whispering into her ear softly: "Although, I must say, if you are indeed a Rakshasa, you sure picked out a fun disguise!"


    ...


    At the same time Vash was experiencing her first case of bad touch, Akira was walking with Ai and Kanna along Mithil''s drab streets, just after parting ways with the Amrita''s barkeep.


    The general mood around town was desolate, as ever. It was still early, so the shambled stalls that lined downtown were just now opening for business, with sellers more prone to grumbling and uttering curses after those turning a blind eye to their wares, rather than issuing even a simple "good morning." People milled about in the streets, carrying on in their normal tasks with a sort of soulless, robotic precision.


    It was clear to Akira that such pitiful wretches had never driven around in a lamborghini with the hood down before, nor partaken in a several thousand dollar dry martini.


    "These people...are living in constant fear."


    "We may only be visitors, but for the people of Mithil this is their entire life."


    "Instead of adventuring, and enjoying this world for what it offers, they''d rather just waste away doing the same old stuff they did in their previous life!"


    Suddenly, the tickling sound of Ai and Kanna giggling together broke her out of her thoughts. Looking back, she saw they were reading aloud from a thin paperback.


    "Brother Pelt slid his hands underneath her dress." Kanna was reading, bearing a wide grin. "As he combed the tender inside of her thigh, with his impossibly soft fingers, she struggled against the repressed urges that were rising up within her."


    Ai continued: "NO, John!" She cried. "There will be Hell to pay, if big brother should ever find out!"


    Akira walked over to the pair, hands on her hips. "Where''d you get that?" The title was comprised of only plain text, which read, "Whirlwind Affair with a Devilish Brother-In-Law Werewolf Priest."


    Kanna answered, still snickering, "just now, we bought it from that stall over there¡ª"


    She pointed a thumb behind her, to a stall behind her and Ai. A Nandi man with sunglasses and a hooded sweater sat at the counter there, among racks filled with what looked to be pulpy novellas, including such ludicrously long-winded and unabashedly salacious titles as: "Romantic Affair with the Twisted CEO Vampire," or "Reincarnated as the Hero''s Sassy Childhood Friend" and "My Blue-Footed Booby Cultivation System."


    "What is all this GARBAGE?" Akira said, her face twisting up in disgust as she walked up to the Nandi at the stall.


    "Cultivation this, cultivation that...are these all, like...farmer''s almanacs?"


    The Nandi groaned. "Ha-ha. Nice one. I haven''t already heard THAT joke a million times..."


    Akira, despite her initial confusion, ended up walking away with the first volume of "Prison Hell School for Lustful Witches" manga, which she eagerly stashed into her inventory for later. To her surprise, while continuing along, she saw there were many more stalls in that section of the market selling all kinds of arts and crafts; wall paintings and statuettes and drawings and comic books and colorful rugs. The people themselves were as grumpy and standoffish as ever, but at least here it was among some of the most incredible works of art Akira had ever seen outside of any high-class exhibit.


    "Ah!" Ai suddenly exclaimed, to earn the curious glances of Akira and Kanna. "I think I get it now! This must be how the people of Mithil...are sort of able to..." She paused, to contemplate her words for a bit with a frown, before returning with a wide, triumphant smile. "Find their escape!"


    Akira, thinking she looked so precious, pulled her close.


    "I wonder if cute Ai-chan used to have an escape of her own, as well." She mused aloud, whereupon Ai immediately grew timid¡ªlaughing softly, under her breath, in apparent embarrassment.


    "Well...truthfully, I used to publish some lewd things online...and¡ª"


    Akira lifted Ai up from behind before she could finish, hoisting her atop her shoulders to carry her the rest of the way.


    "Mmm! Smell that?"


    "I believe that''s our ''escape'' from hunger!"

 Chapter 56 - The Long-Awaited Reunion!

    Vash gained 2 whole levels worth of experience from what the Mithil Guards proceeded to do to her. Which normally she''d be excited for, if she wasn''t currently lying facedown, ears and tail drooping, in the middle of the street where they had dumped her, both mouths drooling all over the dirty pavement.


    ''Eugh...on the bright side, I guess...''


    She lifted her face, staring forward in a daze.


    ''Being gang-molested is the most efficient source of experience I''ve found so far.''


    ''Also...I can confidently confirm I''m not gay!''


    Before her, the streets of Mithil: in all their depressing, faded glory, are revealed. Through all this fog and darkness, and mazelike streets, she''s truly blessed to have the [Business Tie] to guide her.


    ''So, I was really pissed when I first learned that my Memento was basically just a weaker version of Akira''s...but...''


    Vash''s tail twitched, beyond her control.


    A dizzying heat rose throughout her new body, rendering her mind a fuzzy blanket.


    ''Maybe, it was meant to be.'' <3


    Something had awakened inside of Vash, as a result of being violated by the Nandi. She wasn''t sure of what, exactly...but visions of ahegao faces, in the many doujins she''d read, across her previous lifetime, did shed some light on the answer...


    ''It''s because of my new body, why I''m having such pathetic thoughts.''


    ''It has to be...right?''


    The [Business Tie] lead Vash through a sprawling ancient graveyard with giant withered headstones, adorned by the cowlike skulls of fallen Nandi.


    ''This place is really giving me the creeps.''


    Wading slowly through a sea of pukish green mist, Vash''s ear abruptly perked--a Squell ear, possessing superior auditory detection to a human''s--alerting her that danger was nearby, with the sound of a hollow rattling noise that she was certain she''d heard before, though she couldn''t remember where...


    Just then, a [Level 9] [KanCOWla] bursted out of a grave--a monster with an appearance like a [Kankala] from the squirrel temple: only with the broader, larger skeletal structure of a Nandi.


    Vash was excited, more than anything.


    ''To celebrate my triumphant return to magic, let''s try something a little different!''


    Holding her palms out in front of her, she shouted, "Pyrofang Twister!" As twin, rotating colums of fire spewed forth from her hands, scorching the ground and low hanging grass in their wake. They further grew in size and damage as they travelled, before colliding in a giant explosion on impact.


    Cowering in the face of the blast, Vash watched in triumph as the scattered bones of the [Kancowla] rained down from above¡ªutterly destroyed by the blast.


    "One-hit K...O!" She boasted out loud, pumping her fist.


    The moment is ruined, when suddenly the ground began to shake. As one-by-one, more Kancowla emerged from their earthly Chungking mansion apartments--popping out of the ground, ready to fight, closing in on Vash in a tight swarm.


    ''I can''t let them surround me!''


    Vash, aided by her new [Scurry] racial ability, weaved a path between their ranks, as more and more unrelentingly poured out of the innumerable graves.


    Desperate, she sought refuge at a mausoleum--of all places--tall, rectangular, with a dual-slanted roof held up by thick, sturdy columns, overgrown with lichens--descending down the dark stairs.


    ''Yes! Elevation--a Mage''a best friend.''


    Remembering her Squell claws, she uses them to start to climb.


    ''Huh! Even though I may just look like a hot piece of ass--I hate to admit it, but this Squell form actually comes with a number of usual abilities!''


    ...


    Akira Maximilian had just finished her lunch with Ai and Kanna, and was thumbing through the copy of "Prison Hell School for Lustful Witches" she''d picked up at the market earlier, as they walked.


    "I take back everything I said earlier!" She furiously said. "Something this awful shouldn''t even be allowed in print! All it is is cheap porn disguised as a fantasy story: with terrible, lazy writing, cheesy jokes, and poorly written, unrealistic characters that only exist to fulfill the author''s sick fantasies!"


    Ai cut her a sly glare.


    "Gee, Akira...since when were you an art snob?"


    "Even if it''s trash, it can still be enjoyable," Kanna added while leaning back with her arms crossed behind her head, picking her nose with a pinky finger as she stared wistfully. "The writers probably only cared that they had fun writing it."


    Akira, scoffing, tossed the volume into the nearest trash bin, as they were passing by.


    "Eh, I still say trash is trash. But whatever..."


    The trio had been discussing plans, over kebabs, on how to deal with the Ivory Barrier that was blocking their progress. The answer, as it turned out, came surprisingly easily: with Akira remembering the single entrance into the dome that the Barkeep had showed them--that specifically, the caravan of MONKS was passing through, at the moment in question.


    "We need to join one of the caravans, probably by becoming pizza monks ourselves," Akira said, as they were crossing a grassy knoll on the outskirts of town. "Which is a sentence I never would''ve thought I''d find myself saying."


    "Plus, you get to see that monk girl again!" Kanna joked. Adding dryly, "the one you slept with in the wagon."


    "That''s right! I''m sure she''ll be glad to repay the favor!"


    "For saving her?" Ai chimed in.


    "No, Ai-chan! I meant for sleeping with her."


    They started to see a commotion brewing up ahead, involving some Mithil Guards mustering in large numbers, further out in an untended grassy area with slender, dark trees, removed from town.


    One Guard was hurrying to join their ranks, whom Akira pulled aside to question.


    "It''s the Kancowla!" He replied urgently.


    "Some completely moronic Fire Mage has gone traipsing through the ancient graveyard, disturbing their slumber!"


    "They''re going to overrun the entire town!"


    Akira and crew exchanged glances.


    "A fire mage!" Ai said excitedly.


    "A completely moronic one!" Kanna added.


    "Vash!" Akira exclaimed, tearing at the eyes--she''d been holding it in so valiantly all along, but secretly she''d missed him just as much as the others!


    She took off scurrying, with the others following, straight into action.


    Together they descended unto the heart of the graveyard, carving through the undead hordes in a whirlwind of steel and flashy MMORPG ability cast effects.


    "Look!" Ai shouted, pointing at the sky. "Up on that thingy there!"


    Situated atop the mausoleum, they saw a Squell laughing maniacally, as she freely pelted a nonstop flurry of Fireballs and Pyro Fang Twisters, down at the Kancowla.


    Akira''s ears drooped, showing her dismay.


    "That''s not Vash."


    However, her expression then lifted back up again, just as abruptly.


    "She''s hot, though! So let''s save her anyway!"


    They''re about to move in, when suddenly, a loud, bone-chilling laughter fills the air.


    A figure is rising, levitating high above the graveyard: a tall, slender figure with a skeletal face and limbs with glowing red eyes, garbed in a threadbare, hooded black robe, wielding a gnarled, wooden staff decorated with pieces of bone and crow''s feathers.


    Vash ceases her Fire spell spamming to look up at it, reading the floating name above its head in terror:


    ''It''s a [Level 20] [Glorious Lich]!''


    ''That must be the source of all this necromancy!''


    It locks its malevolent gaze unto her.


    "That''s right, you fucking noob fire mage!" The Lich declared n a grating, shrill-pitched voice. "I heard you making some noise upstairs, so now I''m here to show you what REAL magic looks like!"


    A purplish, arcane aura swirled around him, and Vash knew it couldn''t be good.


    Thinking fast, she flung herself off the side of the roof, narrowly avoiding a lobbed [Decrepify] spell that caused even the stone material of the mausoleum, where it lands, to dissolve and decay, leaving behind a giant, gaping and smoldering hole.


    Vash--closing her eyes, bracing herself for a hard fall--was surprised to, instead, fall into a soft pair of arms...as well as a rubbery, bouncy chest.


    She opens her eyes, and there sees her knightess with a shining smile.


    "Akira-sama!" She blurts out, unthinking.

 Chapter 57 - A Real Graveyard Smash!

    Akira squinted at the Squell that had just landed in her arms.


    "Have we met before?" She asked.


    Vash froze, gawking at her careless blunder.


    ''I called him Akira-sama!''


    ''Even though his name is displayed as SexLover69!''


    ''Still, there''s no way he can tell it''s me...''


    Kanna walked up while he was thinking this, clapping him on the back.


    "Sup, Vash." She said casually.


    "What?! No way! How did you know it''s me?"


    She shrugged. "It was a lucky guess. You''re a Fire Mage with your name hidden, so I just assumed you''d been turned into a Squell somehow and wanted to keep it a secret.


    "Oh, yeah?! Well, thanks for ruining the whole secret part!"


    Ai gasped at her in awe, rocking excitedly.


    "You''re so beautiful, Vash!"


    Vash growled, glancing away with her arms


    crossed and a bashful glare.


    "Shuddup--you vapid, annoying little slut!"


    Akira softly planted this new, sexier version of Vash unto her feet, then proceeded to circle around her, examining every inch of her from every angle, as Vash stood there feverishly blushing, cowering into herself.


    "Q-q-quit it!" Vash protests. "It''s not like you haven''t seen a cute Squell before!"


    Akira stopped abruptly, her head turned.


    Her voice was low. Deathly serious.


    "No, Vash...it goes much further beyond that--"


    Suddenly, she planted a hand on Vash''s shoulder, facing her with tears of purest joy gushing from her eyes, declaring loudly with emphatic bliss:


    "Yours is absolutely the sexiest piece of ass I''ve ever laid my eyes on!"


    "Eh?!?!" Ai and Kanna gawked, enraged.


    "Uwah?!?!" Vash gasped, jumping back in shock.


    Akira continued, frantically flitting around her:


    "Just look at that incredible chest measurement! Those amazing hips, and skull-cracking thighs!"


    "Your wonderful, tanned complexion!"


    She took Vash''s hand, gingerly rubbing the spread palm against her face.


    "Such lovely, small, tenderly soft hands!"


    Vash''s eyes glistened, her voice softening to a demure whisper.


    "You''re not...serious, are you?"


    Ai and Kanna, watching all of this unfold, crossed their arms and huff in dismay.


    Then suddenly, Akira was dead-serious again.


    "We have a history together, as friends."


    "You''re the first to join me on my adventure in this world; and through your teachings, provided me with a foundation to become the great warrior I am today."


    "That is why, I''ll ask first..out of respect for you, as my dearest old friend..."


    She gently took Vash''s hand in hers, kneeling.


    "Vash...will you be one of my business associates?"


    Staring down into Akira''s eyes, Vash was left unable to speak through the flood of emotions rising in her at once--having to take a deep breath to collect herself.


    Chieftest among those feelings, was one of relief.


    "For all the time I''ve known you, I struggled with feelings of jealousy." Vash admitted tenderly, with a sorrowful look in her eyes. "I wanted to be the HERO--the main protagonist of this world who becomes super-powerful, saves the day, and gets all the girls..."


    "However, it became clear to me that I could never compete with you for that role."


    "I grew bitter and resentful."


    "I began to outright hate you, more and more, as it went on."


    Akira rose to her feet, looking concerned.


    "I know. It''s the nature of competition."


    "There can be only one person in the number one spot--"she prodded her thumb at her own chest, proudly--"and so long as I''m in the running, it''s always gonna be me!"


    Vash nodded, with a serene look. "Right."


    "I''ll only ever exist in your shadow, but that doesn''t have to be a bad thing."


    A warm, fuzzy sensation--the same as what she''d felt before, when thinking of Akira since becoming a Squell--had returned-- overwhelming all of her other competing thoughts and senses, as if it were a viral form Akira Maximillian himself, invading and conquering her insides.


    Though, in a way, he''d already done just that.


    She''d never realized it before, but all of that jealousy she harbored toward Akira...


    It was actually borne from...


    Admiration.


    "I could never compete with Akira-sama." She said in a soft, sultry voice, as she draws closer to until their comparably sized, giant breasts meet, in a squishy collision.


    "However, I can still continue to support you..."


    Akira cups one of Vash''s rear cheeks, their tail swishing approvingly as they softly giggles.


    "Not only as a friend, but as a woman!"


    Then, they kissed: solidifying their newly formed bond as Kanna and Ai watched a while before exchanging awkward, uncertain glances, then promptly joining in as well: the four lust-filled lovers all combined in a moaning, groping mass; celebrating the addition of the newest member of their harem, in the only way that''s logical...


    Throughout all this, the [Level 20] [Glorious Lich] had been patiently observing--his [Kancowla] forces likewise halted, in accordance with his faltering will--as he questioned how to proceed.


    "So...what? Do I...interrupt them?"


    "I mean, it''s not every day that you''re given a show like this, in an ancient graveyard."


    He sighed.


    "What am I doing with my un-life, anyway?"


    "I can''t even leave this crappy place, since those damn sages sealed me here, all those years ago!"


    As the [Glorious Lich] floated there, continuing to watch the party of four attractive lesbians make out like animals in a pile of leaves...it brought back long-buried memories, of his own days as an adventurer. Memories of a time well before when he became all corrupted, and dark, and...skeleton-y.


    "I...used to have a harem, too."


    "Sure, I''m the one who turned them into zombies as part of my dark initiation, so I shouldn''t be complaining...but..."


    He let out a big, heaping, lungless sigh.


    "I...haven''t even touched a living girl in decades."


    There was no helping it, he decided.


    It was time to carry out his Escape Plan Z.


    [Glorious Lich] then unleashed a harsh, agonized scream, with sparks of arcane energies bursting out of him like fireworks as he slowly descended to the ground--what WOULD have been his fittingly "glorious" unique death animation--as of course, a glorious death--even if self-inflicted--warranted an equally GLORIOUS death speech, the likes of which he already had prepared:


    "Foolish heroines!"


    "You may have defeated me on this day, but mark my words:"


    "In my dying breath, I place a curse on thee!"


    "The weakest among you shall bear my soul, ensuring that I will be reborn!"


    "So, enjoy your puny victory--while it lasts!"


    Akira and company, being they were still wholeheartedly engaged in their "celebration," gave no indication of having heard a single word he spoke, nor at all noticing his subsequent complete annihilatio--in a puff of hideously evil smoke--causing all of his summoned [Kancowla] to simultaneously perish with him.


    That is, except for Ai, whom had overheard to it all: her expression twisted in terror.


    Within the hour, Mithil Guards were moving in.


    They came upon Akira''s group lying there, exhausted, among all the scattered bones.


    "Quick! These are the brave heroes I saw!"


    "They ran straight into danger, even after I warned them, and muat have defeated all the Kancowla by themselves!"


    "Now, they''re too tired to even stand!"


    A swarm of Mithil Guards came to the girls'' aid, lifting them up and dusting them off, cheering for their assumed triumph over the lich and his army, as Akira noticed Ai was shivering, obviously terrified about something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ai looked at her sharply. "The lich...he said..."


    "The weakest would recieve a curse."


    "Who?" Akira said, nonchalantly cleaning his ear with a pinky finger. "Who''s this lich?"


    "A Boss monster, who appeared just now."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t seem to recall--"


    "Akira, it isn''t a joke! A high level monster just cursed one of us with his dying breath!"


    She swallowed nervously, eyes wide.


    "Saying he''d curse the weakest..."


    "Well, I think that that could only mean me."


    ...


    Elsewhere a girl was laid in bed, snug beneath the blankets.


    ''If only I could stay like this,'' she thought whilst in her sleepy, dreamy haze, as she held back her breath to hide from the presence she could sense looming at her bedside: ready to pounce upon the absolute serenity of the moment like it''s a dangling chew toy.


    Sita''a body craved rest, but it had to wait.


    ''Arise now, sleeping beauty!" Came the voice of her handmeister, slick yet cruel like a charming purloiner''s.


    Shortly after, a burst of bright light shined forth from the briskly parted curtains as Sita instinctively shielded her face, before remembering the far more effective option of concealing under a pillow.


    The handmeister''s laugh was the very bile in her stomach.


    "I hope you aren''t expecting a kiss!"


    "Never from you," she croaked in replay. "Bastard."


    With this uttered curse, and her silver hair and pure white silk nightgown in an unintentionally sexy disarray, she reluctantly sat up¡ªsquinting aggressively, as she clumsily reached for her glasses that were set upon the bedside table.


    "Never mind: I take it back," said the handmeister with a playful air. "I would gladly kiss you, looking so undone and disheveled."


    With her glasses on, she could now clearly see him: a pure black, short furred Rakshasa standing at her bedside, impeccably dressed as always in a black tuxedo with a white shirt and black bow tie, carrying an unfathomable scent like an entire wharf bathed in an ocean of perfumes.


    "What now, Hellion?" Sita asked of him.


    "The CEO is making a move on the Ivory Quarter."


    "Good. He''s making progress, then."


    "He intends to become a Dragon Monk, in order to bypass the dome."


    "Clever." Sita said, knowing that he Pizza Monks were the sole outside presence allowed beyond the dome, as they only made deliveries to the Ivory citizens.


    A poor business strategy, she considered, while stroking the grey [Big Business Tie] that was hung from her neck. But like with many institutions that existed in Mithil, the Ebonies were entirely left out of consideration--for no purpose that she could discern other than to keep with ancient tradition.


    That''s why she arranged for all her businesses: the Athenaeum, the Amrita and many others, to be built within the Ebony Quarter. To tap into the market demands of the percieved "lesser" folk.


    To even knowingly hire Rakshasa immigrants as her staff, where others would not.


    She had slept comfortably that morning¡ªhaving drifted off with her thumb stuck between the pages of a particularly saucy romance novel, in which she''d envisioned herself and Akira in the roles of the two star-crossed main protagonists.


    Hers...was a comfortable life, albeit one utterly devoid of purpose. Except for these dealings she made in the shadows, to avoid His watchful eye¡ªa covert proxy existence, from which she desperately wished to escape.


    ''Hurry, my champion!'' she thought to herself, in despair.


    ''Your future Queen awaits.''

 Chapter 58 - A Donkey Cart Filled With Troubles

    The Hidden Dragon Monastery was a sprawling complex of smaller, one-storey buildings centered around a towering main hub, bordered by ancient walls of brick and stone.


    Its buildings all bore the hallmarks of traditional Chinese architecture: Rectangular designs upon raised platforms of earth faced with tile, the entrances connected by stone stairs. Smooth timber walls wrapped in intricate, colorful mosaic patterns. Inclined roofs scaled in glazed green and yellow tiles, styled with the iconic upswept eaves--imbuing within the viewer strong impressions of majesty and grandeur.


    Considered a sacred place by some, it served as a refuge for those seeking refinement: physical, mental, spiritual--even sexual--as well as being a pizza parlor renowned all throughout Nirvana.


    When Kiki was first dragged here by Mithil Guards, along with a whole group of other "vagrant" low-level players--those without any occupations, yet too weak to adventure--she didn''t know what to think.


    Such a concept seemed so outrageous, on the face of it (they''re like Shaolin monks, but they also do delivery?) However, just like many before her, Kiki gradually began to realize that what makes "sense," within the context of the world she once knew, doesn''t necessarily always apply to Nirvana.


    Because in Nirvana, varied tastes and sensibilities were constantly being incorporated by players coming from all kinds of cultures and walks of life, resulting in many such freak permutations.


    Nothing was truly sacred. Utility and ever-shifting wants often outshined old traditions, with ancient architecture being frequently repurposed and modernized to suit. Therefore, the existence of a Pizza Dojo actually wasn''t very strange at all: that as earnings through donations were drying up, a monastery would also become a glorified boot camp in exchange for government kickbacks, on top of delivering pizzas to the wealthy elite of Mithil.


    And Kiki had gained the most she possibly could during her time spent with them, having intensified her training in the days since she''d made her pact with Akira.


    It was a grueling daily training regiment, starting when she would rise with the other disciples just as the first rays of sunlight streaked across the purple horizon, to charge in a line up the side of a mountain, carrying buckets of water hanging from a stick of bamboo laid across their shoulders.


    And for these efforts, she would earn a decent amount of cultivation EXP¡ªdepending on how fervently she jogged.


    Afterward, she would join the students in the main hall to perform their daily formation drills. Hours upon hours of running through the same few stances, both unarmed and while wielding a variety of weapons, in choreographed unison.


    And if she managed to control her breathing well enough, she would gain a hefty amount of cultivation EXP.


    However, one thing she never did anymore was participate in the nightly "extracurricular" training sessions, in which disciples solemnly indulged in Group Sex Cultivation well past the hours of midnight. Not since she''d made her promise to Akira; instead choosing to spend the time meditating for some extra tiny slivers of EXP, right before bed.


    Through all these efforts, she''d earned herself the black gi of a fully-fledged [Dragon Monk], and managed to reach [Level 9]¡ªjust one level short of the mandatory training requirement imposed on her by Mithil law.


    EXP gains had now slowed to a trickle, but Kiki was no less determined.


    She was practicing her formations alone during her free time one day, on an isolated patch of golden earth just outside of the monastery walls, thinking about how pleased Akira would be with her progress.


    The sun was setting, casting the sky in a fiery orange blaze that reflected the feeling in her heart.


    A strong wind was blowing: one of change.


    The Hidden Dragon Monastery resided on an enormous incline, blessing her with a scenic view of vast, flowing fields of wheat carved all along the hillside--a tiny splash of Yin floating above the sea of Yang that was the Shadowlands.


    She spotted a lone donkey kart that had just begun its journey along the winding stretch of road woven up the hill.


    ''Probably a merchant,'' she thought.


    Still, she squinted her eyes to get a better look--just in case--seeing a party of four lounging in the back of the kart, nestled in a bed of straw. They were all ladies, sitting quietly apart from each other, all with faces that were familiar to Kiko.


    Especially one in particular--the sight of them causing her chest to swell with joy.


    ''No freakin'' way...!''


    ''It can''t be!''


    Oh, but her eyes did not deceive her--


    Akira and Company had taken the first donkey cart they could find out of Mithil; just as soon as they were rested, following their recent graveyard smash.


    Most of the talk that had gone on between them that day was exchanged by Akira and Vash, both of whom were excited by the latter''s recent transformation. Whereas Ai still fretted over her bloated stomach, which had become several times larger overnight--to the size of a basketball at least--circling her palm over the tender, swollen skin with a squeamish face.


    Kanna had been staring out at the surroundings, other than to occasionally cast a glance at Vash, saying nothing.


    Vash had noticed this strange behavior, but hadn''t said anything until now. So, while Akira was going to check on Ai he sidled up beside her, putting on an air of confidence.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, donning a sly "come-hither" smile as she stretched and pushed out her chest, such that her incredible breasts protruded out even further. "What''s wrong, Kanna-chan? Have you been struggling to keep your eyes off me for a second?"


    Kanna groaned, shaking her head. "This is too goddamn weird..."


    "What is?" Vash beamed with mischief--Squell molars showing--cupping and squeezing at her own breasts. "The fact that I''ve got these beautiful things now?"


    "Uhh...yeah. That''s exactly it."


    Vash laughed. "Don''t worry! I''m still the same old me--only sexier!"


    "Eh. You can''t possibly be, though..."


    "What do you mean!?" Vash snapped. "I''m telling you I am!"


    "See, the real Vash would never speak back to me so confidently." Kanna sighed. "You''re basically just a knock-off version of Akira now..."


    "W-w-what?! No! You''ve got it wrong!" Vash hastened to say, her Squell parts bristling with sheepishness--out of her desire to not disappoint Kanna, whom she still possessed strong feelings for. "I''m still totally not confident whatsoever!"


    Kanna scratched her head. "I don''t know...you sound pretty confident as you''re saying that."


    "Grrr...fine! I''ll prove it to you right now!"


    Vash moved fast: proceeding to scoot over to Akira on her knees.


    "Akira-samaaaaa!" She cried in a cute voice while holding her hands up in front of her like a begging cat, eyes twinkling with innocence.


    "Hm?" Akira turned to her, breaking from the chat she''d been having with Ai.


    "Forgive me for interrupting you, Akira-sama! I was just thinking, as a way to ensure that everyone knows I belong to you--"She squealed, her hands pinned to her chest. "Please please please, buy me a tattoo of your name! So I can display it proudly, anywhere you want me to have it!"


    Consumed by a sudden intensity, she grasped Akira''s shoulders, yanking her close. "I''m your piece of meat: so you''ve gotta brand me, right?"


    Akira licked her lips, her face burning hot at the thought.


    "Mm. In that case, I''ll get tattoos for all of you."


    Vash gasped. "NO!" Seizing Akira in her hard grip, she shook her like a ragdoll. "Only for me--or it isn''t special anymore! I should get a tattoo, and nobody else!"


    As the shaking continued, Akira smiled sheepishly with an unbothered air.


    "I''m a rancher with many cows, though."


    Vash let go of her, scowling. "Never mind!"


    She then stormed back to Kanna, retaining some bitterness.


    "See? No confidence! A total doormat."


    Kanna''s eyebrows creased, taking a moment to earnestly try--using all the mental faculties available to her--to comprehend Vash''s thought process.


    Her final result being:


    "Ara ara, all that stunt succeeded in proving is that you''re a total bitch."


    However, Vash didn''t take it as an insult.


    Instead she giggled, flirtatiously toying with her own hair. "A bitch? Well, if you''re saying I''m Akira''s bitch, then I''d say absolutely..."


    Kanna rolled her eyes. There wasn''t enough air in her lungs to sigh as hard as this sad spectacle warranted, with it having now been made abundantly clear to her that the clumsy, neurotic know-it-all Vash she''d once known and loved...


    Was gone; replaced by this vain and vapid, self-obsessed bootlicker.


    ''At least he seems happier now,'' she thought to herself. Even as sorrow tugged at her brow, as it did her heartstrings. ''So maybe it''s for the best.''


    Akira, meanwhile, still had another problem to deal with.


    "Oooow!" Ai groaned. "I felt it kick again!"


    She''d been complaining about random pains in her stomach all morning, as they were becoming more and more prevalent.


    "UWAA! Something is moving inside me!"


    "Relaaaaax," Akira purred, drawing close to her ear. "I told you it''s just the kebabs."


    "No, you idiot! It has to be that curse!"


    While swerving to avoid Ai''s ensuing aggravated attempts to nab her, Akira massaged Ai''s shoulders trying to put her at ease. Although, it was obvious right away that something wasn''t as it used to be.


    Squish. Squish. ''Oho, what''s this?''


    She tried several light squeezes on Ai''s arm, grasping at far more than just skin and bon; there being a noticeable layer of soft, cushiony padding.


    Though not just her arms had been affected: Her once slender sides were now draped with rolls of fat. Her once cutely thin thighs and legs were like drumsticks. Her face and neck had become wider, imparting a distinctly more mature, adult look to better suit the healthy pair of breasts that had sprouted where, previously, there''d only been flat earth.


    Not a whale by any means; Ai had just been inflated somewhat, by the looks of it.


    And Akira was in total awe.


    "You''re...really putting on weight!" Akira said, breaking out in a nervous sweat from the arousal she felt at viewing this substantially more "womanly" Ai.


    However, Ai was having none of Akira''s perverted antics right now.


    "What...did you...just say to me?" she growled through gritted teeth, her fist raised and clenched. The look in her eyes spelling bloody murder. All clear indicators that Akira should choose her next words very, very carefully.


    Unfortunately, if Akira could be said to possess an Achilles'' heel¡­well, firstly, he''d probably be a centipede that owns several.


    But with that said, one would definitely be his ability to decipher social cues.


    "What I said was, I notice you''ve been getting fat--"


    At this exact same moment in time, Kiki was panting from running the whole way to meet the donkey cart--arriving just as Akira was flung overboard, screaming, to land perfectly in her arms.


    Vash and Kanna saw while looking back, as the donkey cart was moving away.


    "Who''s that cutie?" Vash asked.


    Ai was grinning. "I bet this''ll be good."


    "That insensitive shit." Kanna grumbled to herself. "He screwed her, and doesn''t even remember her name."


    Kiki was tearing up with excitement.


    "Akira! I can''t believe it''s you!" She exclaimed, as she proceeded to set Akira unto her feet. "When you left, you made it sound like you were going on a whole big adventure."


    "Right, haha," Akira replied with a clumsy smile as she dusted herself off.


    Kiki pressed up tight against her chest.


    "Notice my hair is different?" she whispered, like it was a seductive tease. "Not covering my eyes" ¡ªshe paused, fluttering her eyelids¡ª"just like you said."


    Akira smiled. "You''ve also levelled up a ton."


    Congratulations were in order, so she extended a hand to bestow upon Kiki a nice, gentle pat on the head, causing her cheeks to flush and her lips to fumble.


    "Say you''re proud of me¡­" Kiki said, adding in a quiet, cracked voice:


    "Daddy."


    Akira reared in surprise.


    Kiki glanced down, pressing her fingers together timidly, as the blush on her face had grown so intense that the skin was turning redder than the Hidden Dragon special recipe for marinara sauce.


    "Is it alright if I...call you that?" She asked.


    Akira began to sweat, feeling that "daddy" was a huge leap up on the sexy scale from "big sis."


    "W-what should I be calling you, then?"


    "Say my name, daddy¡­" She breathed into Akira''s neck, sending a shiver up her spine.


    Akira Maximilian gulped. How unfortunate. He hadn''t felt this unlucky since the time he found a tear in his new Armanillo suit


    --one he''d just had Shizuka buy for him the day before--forcing him to have to fall back to wearing his old one to the board meeting that day.


    Everyone knew he bought a new Armanillo every day, so it was quite embarrassing. Although, this was shaping up to be far worse...


    Three pissed off ladies, in a matter of minutes!

 Chapter 59 - New Monks On The Block (Part I)

    Once Vash, Kanna, and Ai had entered through the wide bronze gates of the Hidden Dragon Monastery, they were immediately greeted by a pair of [Level ???] [Dragon Monks]: both Human males with shaved heads, dressed in pure black gi.


    "Visitors, please state your business!"


    As the three promptly unboarded from the cart, Kanna froze with the realization that Akira hadn''t caught up with them; thus, in her mind, rendering the group''s ability to function akin to that of a chicken miraculously continuing to live with its head decapitated, only to then blindly stumble into a wall.


    Nervous, she turned to consult the others:


    "What are we supposed to say?"


    "I don''t fucking know!" Ai snapped. "Akira usually handles the talking stuff."


    Kanna shot her a glare. "Not helping."


    She turned to Vash. "What about you? Got any plans that hopefully don''t involve sexual favors?"


    Vash tossed her hair. "Well, actually¡­"


    Kanna''s stomach sank in dread.


    A lot was riding on them being able to make it in with the monks--if "petty revenge" could indeed be considered "a lot," within this context. Kanna had major doubts that Vash, who''d been shown to be loving his new body perhaps a bit too much, was capable of handling serious delegations.


    ''I swear, if he takes them behind the cart to give them blowjobs I''m quitting this party.''


    Fortunately, Vash was not quite so far gone as a Squell player--not just yet, anyway--that he couldn''t still think and act non-sexually, when the situation absolutely demanded it.


    "Good evening," she said, beaming as she shook both their hands. "My friends and I are seeking to join as acolytes."


    The monks briefly exchanged glances.


    "Really?" one replied, with a doubtful glare.


    Vash nodded, unwavering in her cheerfulness."Yes."


    "You''re so high-leveled already--"


    "We wish to attain knowledge of the Enlightenment skill branch, unique to the Hidden Dragon Monks." Pausing, she gave a curtsied nod. "So that we may be better equipped in our battles against the darkness that plagues these lands."


    Kanna and Ai looked across at each other.


    "What the heck is she talking about?" Kanna whispered.


    "I don''t effin'' know!" Ai returned.


    It sounded like gibberish to both of them!


    However, the monks smiled--pleased, it would seem, by her response.


    "A noble cause indeed," was the reply one gave, as they extended their hands in a sign of welcome. "Follow us, then, to see Elder Loose Fingers about the enrollment process. I''m certain he''ll be glad to accept you among our ranks."


    Kanna and Ai both lunged at Vash, clinging onto her arms with admiring looks.


    "How did you do that?" Kanna asked.


    Vash gave a small gesture (all in the head!). "I did a bit of research on the monastery before we left Mithil, thinking I should prepare for this like a job interview. Apparently, the Hidden Dragon Monks are all taught a sacred skill branch that channels light energy into a player''s attacks and magic."


    "Ah!" exclaimed Ai. "You''re still a smarty-pants after all!"


    Kanna smiled, brushing away tears.


    ''That''s right, Ai-chan.''


    ''I guess Vash is still Vash, after all.''


    Vash was chuckling, simply delighted to receive all this positive attention.


    "Not bad, eh? For a knock-off Akira."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Kiki and Akira were walking the rest of the way to the monastery on foot, dragging in their steps, constantly averting each other''s gazes.


    It wasn''t at all the grand reunion Kiki had envisioned.


    "It''s only been, like, four days," she said.


    Akira scratched her head nervously, feeling Kiki''s hot gaze drilling holes into him. "S-sorry, I really have no excuse."


    "Damn right you don''t!" she spat, causing Akira to jump back. "You...bastard¡­! I made so many changes in my life because of you, thinking there was something--"she laughed--"special between us." She shook her head. "This body has my brain all fried. I should''ve known you was just a fasttalker."


    "Kiki, wait. I wanted to tell you--"


    "You couldn''t remember my name. You couldn''t even remember my fucking name."


    "Kiki, I--"


    Growling, she turned and stomped away.


    Cursing under her breath, Akira chased after, into one of the surrounding wheat fields.


    "Kiki! Come on! It''s getting dark!"


    Akira could see her up ahead, but couldn''t [Scurry] on such difficult terrain--forcing her to have to wade through at a similar crawling pace as her, slowly and painstakingly shouldering through the tickly, scratchy whiskery tongues.


    With a laugh, Kiki peered back over her shoulder. "All those girls you travel with...they''re your other ''conquests,'' aren''t they?"


    "It isn''t like that!" Akira said, wincing as a spike of wheat slapped her across the face. "They''re more like...business associates. I''ve done things for them, and now they owe me out of respect."


    Incredulous, Kiki stopped to gawk at her. "Uh-huh, there''s plen-ty of ''business'' going on between youse I''m sure!"


    Akira briefly looked away, suppressing a smile.


    "Sure, we do stuff like that," she said, turning to her again. "We''re all eternally young. Hot. And there''s no rules saying we can''t. It''s perfectly acceptable in this world."


    "Thatdoesn''tmeanIhavetoacceptit!" Kiki blurted in reply, flailing her arms.


    Akira shrugged. "We''re more like a family..."


    "Afamilythatsleepswitheachother!"


    "Relax. It''s really no big deal."


    Kiki faced her, arms crossed with an unreadable face.


    What she was feeling, now...was complicated.


    It was a combination of a whole bunch of different things at once that she couldn''t wrap her head around. Chief among them, a sense of betrayal. Of having been used.


    She decided to test a hunch, by asking:


    "Maximilian...how old were you when you died, and ended up here?"


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "Eighteen. Why?"


    Kiki gave an exasperated gasp. "R-r-really? Ow, I thought you''d be much older..."


    "Got a thing for older men, huh?"


    "No! Of course not!" she barked. "It''s b-b-because...I was thinking you were just a dirty old pervert, who likes to just touch random girls and break their hearts!"


    She turned away from Akira, fuming mad.


    "That way, I could easily just forget about you! But, instead....I have to...grr..."


    "GWAH!"


    "Kikiiiii! Stop running away, damn it!"


    "I''ll be fine! Not that you care..."


    "Of course I care! I wouldn''t be chasing you if I didn''t care!"


    "Just k-k-keep going about your ''business'' at the monastery, Akira! Because I know it doesn''t involve stupid, crazy, depressing, boring old Kiki!"


    There were distant noises of crows cawing and beating their wings, as Akira glanced up and saw a small flock of them soaring past, across a sky turning purple as it further succumbed to the hungering claws of night. Then, lowered her gaze again, to glimpse Kiki''s retreating form through gaps in the grain--wholly nonchalant about the dangers the approaching hour of day would surely pose, what with there being violent, sun-fearing shapeshifters about.


    Soon after, the crows had all gone quiet. The winds of change, which had once given Kiki wings, had long since subsided. All as the scenic field of golden wheat¡­


    Became a maze of moonlit needles.


    ''She''s really gotten tougher. More stubborn, too." Akira observed, with a surge of pride.


    He was still pursuing her, now underneath a crescent moon. Their pace slowing to a crawl by the time they''d reached a large clearing, showing all the signs of having been harvested recently, where Kiki finally stopped to catch her breath.


    "I don''t...get it..." she panted, stooped with her hands on her knees. "Why''d you...come all this...way?"


    Akira calmly strode toward her.


    "I wanted to tell you I''m impressed."


    "Huh...? By what?" She asked, moving over to a bale of hay nearby to sit on it.


    "By how much you''ve improved, in such a short time," Akira replied, coming up beside them, wrapping an arm around their neck. "You''ve exceeded all my expectations."


    Kiki snorted¡ªimmune to his charming lies.


    "Yeah, right. There''a no way you expectes anything from cowardly screw-up like me..."


    "On the contrary¡ª"Akira dropped down to Kiki''s knees, holding their hand. "I remember when I first saw you, bravely fighting off those Rakshasa with the torch. And I thought ''this girl''s got guts.''"


    She smirked. "Guts that would''ve been spilled all over the ground, if it weren''t for you."


    Akira laughed, patting Kiki''s thigh. But though it was meant to be a quick, relaxed gesture, she froze when her hands felt firm muscle¡ªwhere none was before¡ªstopping to squeeze and massage it, with a feeling of awe.


    "A...kira," Kiki mumbled.


    It snapped Akira out of her daze, their smoldering gazes meeting.


    "You''re wearing your hair up," Akira noted: pulled back tightly, into a spiky bun, instead of carelessly left to spill over her face. Showing off her charming grey eyes, giving her an overall more energetic, pretty appearance.


    "You''re becoming...stronger. More beautiful." Akira said. "I see so much potential in you, and you''re just beginning to realize it."


    Kiki was speechless, with yearning.


    ''A nothing girl like me...


    ''Has potential?''


    Just hearing these words, she wanted to give it all up again¡ªto lose herself completely, by Akira Maximilian''s touch. Even if she still wasn''t sure how she would handle having to share his love with other girls.


    ''Though, I guess...it''s okay...


    ''As long as he''ll always have some love to spare, even for me. <3''


    Her lips started to drift toward Akira''s at a glacial pace, as it was clear a kiss was about to happen. However, that''s when Kiki abruptly glanced up, at the night sky twinkling with stars, as suddenly her demurity faded; with there now being a disgruntled way about her, when she then shouted up at the sky through her cupped hands:


    "You jerks can all come out now!"


    Which was then met by¡ª


    Silence. Not a tutter in response.


    Just the peaceful stirring of the moonlit needles in the wind.


    Akira looked around, confused. ''Who''s she talking to?'' If there was something to be concerned about wnearby, then Akira''s ears surely would have picked up on it.


    Or at least, so she thought.


    Because that''s when, suddenly, she felt something hooked and sharp pierce the side of her neck.


    "Ow, fuck!"


    Her attacker: a cackling crow, swooped past before she could catch it.


    She watched it soar up high against the moon then descend again, to alight upon the twisted arm of a scarecrow at the center of the cleared field--marking its landing with a boastful caw.


    Within seconds, its noise was returned by the caw of another.


    And within seconds of that, a whole cacophony ensued: of birdlike chattering and squawks and bizarre shrieks accompanied by an unrelenting tempest of wing beats as a whole swarm descended like a cloud unto the clearing--with numbers so great they almost succeeded in blotting out the moon.


    "Way to ruin a romantic moment!" Kiki said, barely audible through the unceasing ruckus, as she adopted a fighting stance with each fist glowing in radiant auras.


    Gradually, the assaulting crows revealed their true forms:


    A whole flock of regular bir--


    Rakshasa!

 Chapter 60 - New Monks On The Block (Part II)

    Vash, Kanna and Ai, under the escort of the Dragon Monks, had been given a grand tour through the various buildings of the monastery?¡ªeach devoted to a unique purpose.


    They started at a long building with barren walls and floors, housing the brick pizza ovens and preparation stations.


    Kanna sighed. "Ah! Smell that, Ai-chan?"


    Garlic. Marinara sauce.


    Melting mozzarella cheese, and crisping pepperoni.


    If Heaven had an aroma¡­


    Everyone in the party would agree, this was it.


    Vash found it interesting that some of the ovens were powered by Fire-specialized Mages, channeling their flames directly into the ovens in a stream formation.


    She consulted the Dragon Monks about it.


    "Hey...is that fire stream technique taught to the students here?"


    "Indeed! The [Dragon Breath] style."


    Vash scratched her chin. He''d tried producing the same effect on his own in the past, but could never quite master it, so he was intrigued to learn what the trick to it might be.


    Ai was more curious about the pizza-making process itself.


    She''d had an idea recently¡­


    "Kanna-siiiis," she said, as she was watching a [Dragon Chef] rolling some dough. "I wanna learn how to cook, too!"


    One of the Dragon Monks overheard.


    "Ah, well then you''re in luck as well!" He said, beaming at her profusely. "Cooking classes are a mandatory part of every monk''s training. From boiling rice, to baking our signature [Dragon Fire Pizza], you''ll go from a Novice to a Master Chef guaranteed!"


    Ai''s eyes sparkled. "Guaranteed!"


    The next building on their grand tour was the main fighting dojo. A square-shaped room laid with woven mats, racks filled with wooden training weapons on the walls. Here, acolytes were fitting in some sweaty, last-minute sparring practice as the sun was dying on the horizon.


    Kanna saw all the weapons the students were using, but one in particular caught her attention:


    "Woah! Is that...a katana!"


    "Actually, it is known as a Wodao." One of the Dragon Monks corrected her.


    Kanna glared, shaking her head. "No, that''s definitely a katana: the curved blade, the pattern on the hilt, the tsuba...even though it''s wooden, it''s all designed exactly like a katana."


    Vash chimed in: "You''re a sword nut all of a sudden, Kanna-chan?"


    To which she laughed. "Ara ara, I just think they''re cool! I''d be so excited to get my hands on one. It''s, uhh¡­" She gave an anxious laugh, as Vash moved in front of her. "Been my dream, ever since coming to this world."


    "You''d look even more badass with a katana," Vash said, touching them on the shoulder, brushing a strand of hair from the side of their face with her thumb.


    It was an unexpected, but welcome touch.


    One that caused Kanna''s mouth to slightly hang open, and her to wonder...


    ''Is this...really Vash?''


    Though, Vash being Vash¡ªa nerdy Mage at heart¡ªhad to spoil the moment by then turning from her sharply, to watch the hand-to-hand fighting displays between some of the acolytes.


    "Hmm. I wonder," he mused aloud. "Well, it wouldn''t hurt to expand my horizons¡­"


    ''Classic Vash,'' Kanna thought warmly, as she couldn''t stop herself from giggling¡ªwhat was truly a rare occurrence indeed. Thinking it was nice to have some things that remained consistent in Nirvana.


    During all this, Ai was groaning.


    She was exhausted from all this walking with her big belly.


    "I''d really like to sit, or lie down¡­"


    A Dragon Monk took her by the shoulder. "Of course! I''ll take you to rest in the dorms, while the others meet with Elder Loose Fingers."


    She yawned, as he gently led her away.


    Leaving just Vash, Kanna and the second Dragon Monk.


    "So, what''re your thoughts so far?"


    Vash and Kanna briefly exchanged glances, their hands silently touching.


    "I can''t wait to begin," Vash said, smiling. Still gazing softly into Kanna''s eyes as she did, making them feel butterflies in their stomach.


    Kanna nodded, unconsciously licking her lips. Breathing loudly through her nose.


    "Me too."


    "Excellent!" said the Dragon Monk, then suddenly looking surprised. "Ah! Before I take you to speak with the Elder, though, I suppose I should mention that the nightly Group Sex Cultivation session is scheduled to begin soon."


    Vash and Kanna both stared at him¡ªboth uncertain of whether they''d heard him correctly¡ªretaining their smiles.


    "Uh...repeat that?" Kanna finally said.


    "The nightly Group Sex Cultivation session is about to begin."


    He extended his hands to them.


    "Guests are free to join."


    ...


    Elsewhere, while that discussion was being had, Ai was brought to a multi-storied hall where the acolytes lounged and slept.


    The bottom floor contained an immaculate living space with several sofas arranged on a decorative rug, surrounded by hanging wall scrolls depicting cloudy mountain spires and intricate flower branches, snarling tigers and wind serpents. As well as an adjacent small kitchen with a clay wood burner stove, stone countertops, and a tall glass-panelled wooden food storage cabinet.


    The first floor was empty at this time, as most acolytes were out preparing for the imminent Group Sex Cultivation session,


    "Do make a shout if you need anything," the Dragon Monk said before leaving Ai there alone, rubbing her bruise-tinted tummy with a salve she''d robbed from someone''s inventory in Mithil, labelled in its description as "a remedy to all aches and negative feelings."


    ''Akira...that inconsiderate jerk!''


    ''All he could think about was how I looked!''


    Still, Ai couldn''t help but blush, remembering the things she''d said.


    ''Is it true Akira thinks I''m...pretty? Even with a ridiculous belly like this...'' she pondered, gently feeling along the part of her that had since turned from deep purple into a full black, and grown to take up the majority of her total size.


    The discoloration made it a gruesome sight, to be sure, but fortunately much of the pain had subsided, along with her ferocious temper.


    Now, in her state of calm, she could seriously consider her options:


    ''Should I...keep it?''


    ''I mean, if it''s really the result of a spell¡­''


    Thinking on it, she hadn''t chanced upon any [Abortion Clinics] in this world, but would an exorcism rather be in order?


    Curious, she pressed her ear against the tumorous tummy, closing her eyes¡­


    Listening, serenely, for a kick¡­


    Instead, she hears:


    THE NEVERENDING ANGUISHED CRIES OF A COUNTLESS NUMBER OF TRAPPED SOULS, UNITED IN THEIR SCREAMS OF ETERNAL DAMNATION IN THE LOWEST DEPTHS OF THE DEEPEST SULFURIC PITS OF HELL, emanating from within her womb.


    ''Okay, that was loud. Fuck.''


    ''That settles it¡ª''she retrieved her dagger, rearing it back in her arm.


    ''Bye, bye baby!''


    She nearly plunged it into her bellyful of demons, when suddenly a frantic voice yelled at her:


    "W-w-wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!"


    ''Huh?'' Ai glanced around, seeing no one else in the room.


    "Is someone...there?"


    "Not there¡ªinside here, mommy!"


    Ai had only one guess as to what "inside here" meant, and it was the correct one.


    "That''s right," the voice continued in a snarky tone, playfully adding: "It is me¡ªyour bundle-of-joy to be! Coming at you live from the studio in your womb, where the amniotic fluid is especially nice and warm today."


    "Cool," she said with a blank face, rearing back her arm holding the knife again. "I''m gonna stab you now."


    "Aha! Don''t be so hasty, mother¡­"


    "You''re not paying any rent, so consider this an eviction notice."


    "Wah! I haven''t even grown my arms yet, and you''re already treating me so harshly!" the voice whined, though it was obviously being facetious. "I can feel you have a heart, so please be more gentle! You''re all I have..."


    "You''re an abomination that needs to die."


    The knife''s edge came within a hair''s reach of its target, when the voice stopped her again¡ªbecoming dead serious:


    "Go ahead and do it if you dare, bitch. All you''ll succeed in doing is unleashing a nuclear bomb''s worth of demonic essence and harvested souls, unto this godforsaken pizza dojo."


    Ai wasn''t intimidated. "I''ll also kill you, won''t I?"


    "Hah. As if. I''ll simply find some other womb to serve as my phylactery. Maybe one of your friends, if they somehow survive the demonic blast."


    "However, you''ll most definitely die, if you decide to take it that route." He laughed. "Then, I''ll be sure to bring you back as a thrall¡ªjust so I can use your mouth for a pissing cup, as punishment for making my eternal undeath slightly less...straightforward."


    Ai bristled. "How do I know you''re not bluffing?"


    "I''m a talking demon fetus. Try me."


    Sighing, Ai tucked her dagger away. At least for now, until she could figure something out. She wouldn''t dare do something rash to risk the lives of Akira and Kanna.


    "Smart choice, mommy!"


    "Quiet!" Ai snapped. "I''m not through with you just yet." Not by a long shot.


    Because no way was she just gonna let someone violate and manipulate her, on such an intimate level, and expect to get away with it!


    Worst case scenario, she would run off to some secluded place...and¡ª


    ''No. There has to be some other option.''


    Earlier, one of the Dragon Monks that had shown her, Vash and Kanna around, made mention of a library¡­


    ''Maybe, I''ll find out something there.''


    She wasn''t going to have it wait until morning, either.


    Night had befallen the monastery as she rose from the sofa chair she''d been sitting in, when she heard a loud clanging¡ªthat of an alarm bell, being rung by some Dragon Monk sentries posted on lookouts along the monastery''s outer walls.


    Some acolytes were roused by the alarm, yet many were still confined in the "Lotus Chamber."


    The most lavish building on the grounds: it was a cylindrical tower-like structure, entered into by a pair of massive, wooden doors bearing intricately patterned gold designs.


    Inside, there were no furnishings. The floor was of smooth, polished cement showing a design centered around a lotus bloom.


    Numerous thin, vertical slits along the walls served the role of windows: allowing for privacy from outside observers, while also letting in enough light to see by during the day. Whereas by night, the moonlight only permitted the vague forms of others in the room to be seen; thereby, prompting the use of one''s other senses...


    Vash and Kanna were among the acolytes gathered here, oblivious to the alarm bell''s ringing as they were nakedly intertwined on the floor, kissing and grasping at each other with mutually starved passions. Whilst, all around them, others were grunting. Moaning. Lips were smacking. Congratulatory fanfare¡ªthat which accompanies a player''s [Level-up]¡ªto be heard every few minutes, to a half an hour or so.


    "Rakshasa attack! In the wheat fields!"

 Chapter 61 - New Monks On The Block (Part III)

    Akira and Kiki were trapped in the wheat field, pitted alone against the army of shapeshifted animals encircling and surrounding them on all sides.


    ''It''s just like that time¡­'' Akira recalled in horror.


    The fifth Cattle Squell.


    He had chased her into the woods then, too. Only to watch her die in an ambush.


    Could this have the same outcome...?


    "Stay behind me, " Akira ordered, moving in front of Kiki.


    "I can fight them, though!"


    "It''s true you''ve grown stronger, but don''t let it get to your head."


    "Ow...but Akira¡ª"


    "No ''buts,'' young lady!"


    Kiki huffed.


    What was the point of becoming stronger, if she never got a chance to prove herself? Thinking this, she turned so that her back was placed against Akira''s, holding up her glowing fists.


    "Grr...dummy!" she snapped. "I can''t hide behind you if we''re surrounded, anyway!"


    Akira''s heart sank. She was right.


    It wasn''t a fight one could be fully prepared for, either. The Rakshasa expertly coordinated their transformations between attacks, for completely unpredictable striking patterns.


    Akira dodged a leopard''s lunge, only to be harried by an eagle gripping her arm in its talons.


    Meanwhile, a rhinoceros charged at her.


    She deftly hopped over its snout around the lethal horn, running across its ridged spine with the eagle still affixed to her arm, refusing to let go, as it pecked and swiped at her with its other arm. Then, from off the rhino''s handsome wrinkly rear she jumped down, roughly grabbing the annoying eagle by its neck and positioning it beneath her, to catch the full weight of her fall¡ªcrushing its neck instantly.


    A zebra galloped at her, she struck it across the face with the despondent eagle.


    Then as it swerved past, a troop of spider monkeys challenged her with their cheeky fanged grins and mocking howls, trying to skirt behind her for a sneak attack.


    One came to close, and she swung it away using the eagle like a feathery baseball bat¡ªsquealing as it soared several yards away through the air¡ªthen turned and roughly stomped on the head of another, which had dared to come too close. Smashing through its skull and brains.


    Another two leapt onto her shoulders, shrieking in rage, as they pulled at her ears and hair while she blindly danced around, struggling to get a handle on them.


    Meanwhile, the fight was much calmer on Kiki''s end.


    The Rakshasa could see the glowing light enshrouding her fists, and feared to come close to it. So, instead of the aggressive approach they took with the transformations being wielded against Akira, here a stealthier approach was preferred: as cobras, venomous spiders, grasshoppers and even fruit flies.


    An entire, buzzing swarm of wasps made a mad rush toward her, but Kiki reacted quickly¡ªchanneling her chi energy by planting her glowing palms together, to form a protective barrier of light.


    Immediately, on contact with this light, the wasps disintegrated into ash.


    The droves of crawling things advancing toward her also froze in their tracks, scared for their own lives. Completely vulnerable to the light, no matter the form they chose.


    However, they knew¡ªas did Kiki¡ªthat she couldn''t hold the barrier forever.


    So once it dropped, they all struck:


    Cobras flew at her. Grasshoppers hopped threateningly in her general direction. Flies tried to enter into her mouth and other orifices.


    However, Kiki thwarted them all¡ªeven surprising herself with her prowess.


    Akira rejoined her side, impressed.


    Both were panting. Grinning confidently.


    "Did you learn that new power in just a few days?" Akira asked her, just as she caught a charging water buffalo by the head and tossed it aside.


    "Yeah." Kiki replied with a nod, waving some bees away. "I became so determined, after we had our talk, that I requested a private lesson from Elder Loose Fingers right away. To learn the Hidden Dragon skill of channeling chi into glowing light force energy."


    Akira was doubly impressed, hearing her speak so competently; without a single stutter, at that! A girl who had completely gotten over her past fears to become grown.


    "You''re a remarkable woman, Kiki," she professed¡ªher chest filled with all the joy of a parent seeing her daughter finally mature and begin to thrive.


    "So, then...could it be that this is what you meant, when you said I had great potential?" Kiki asked earnestly, their every compliment made her head swim, and skin tingle. But still she wanted to know, once and for all, if it was all for real and not just baseless flattery. "But, could you really judge a person so easily? Just based on watching them wave a torch around?"


    "I saw the most important quality that a person can possess in you," Akira said with a relaxed smile, knowing that the mind of the CEO was an enigma to most. Because if that weren''t the case, surely more people would have been CEOs.


    "And what might that quality be?" Kiki asked with suspense written on her face.


    Unfortunately, the answer would have to wait because there were still angry shapeshifters to worry about, as an angry gila monster came, hissing, toward Akira.


    She rolled behind it, picking it up by its tail.


    Then, swinging it in a wide arc around her, she batted away a pouncing fox as it gave a shrill yelp; a raccoon, with eagerly flexing fingers; another raccoon, with far less enthusiasm. But not the charging ram, though, that simply knocked Akira flat unto her back.


    "Akira!" Kiki quickly dispatched an encroaching butterfly, then jumped to Akira''s defense with a [Chi Barrier]¡ªjust as a Rakshasa fly was buzzing dangerously close to their earhole.


    "Thanks," Akira said, only slightly embarrassed to be rescued by a girl that recently called her "daddy."


    Kiki clapped her on the shoulder, helping her to her feet. "Be careful¡ªthe ones you see are just serving as a distraction, while others try to fly inside you as insects then transform into elephants."


    "Ouch," Akira said, grimacing. She definitely wouldn''t want something that big inside her.


    Then they both watched as, suddenly, from the midst of animals of all shapes and sizes, there emerged a Rakshasa resembling a tiger with his black and white striped orange hide and massive, hulking unshirted body with broad shoulders.


    Both looked and saw that his label read [Bakasura] [Level 14].


    "You there! Squell!¡Á" he bellowed with a deep, gravelly voice, as he furiously pointed a finger directly at Akira. "You fight pretty well for such a nice, fat piece of woman meat."


    Akira gave a flattered look. "Oh, you''re too kind! It''s too bad I can''t say the same about your friends."


    "Indeed, it is," Bakasura responded with a wide grin, showing all his teeth, as he glanced around at the many corpses of different animals littering the battleground in trails of blood and guts; scattered fur, scales and feathers; torn limbs and sundered scales. "The weak among us must risk their lives if they have any hope to become strong, however."


    Akira stroked her chin, fixing him with a contemplative glare. "Why not enlist some at the pizza dojo? Apparently they specially train noobs."


    Bakasura leaned his head back, with a gruff laugh. "I can''t tell if you''re joking."


    "No, really," Akira retaliated firmly. "This ongoing war between your kind and the rest of the playerbase doesn''t serve any purpose."


    Bakasura scoffed. "Tell that to King Janaka," he said while crossing his arms, bearing an adamant glare.


    "King Janaka...?"


    "The ruler of Mithil City!" Bakasura said, swiveling his head around. Loosening his neck. "I''m not surprised this is the first you''ve heard mention of his name, since he never leaves his palace in the Ivory Quarter."


    "I...didn''t even know Mithil had a king," Akira admitted, curious of where this was leading, while Kiki was warily scanning the crowd of other Rakshasa.


    "Th-th-they...stopped attacking," she whispered.


    Akira didn''t respond, her face serious. She could tell right away that this "Bakasura" was in charge, and the others were simply waiting on his further command.


    "Tell us more. About Mithil''s king."


    He accosted her with a fierce glare. "King Janaka...has been in power for many hundreds of years, and is the one who turned the rest of the playerbase against our people to begin with, after many centuries of peace between us and all the other races."


    He added acidly: "we''ve been forced to live like wild animals, ever since that damned dome fell! over what he now calls the Ivory Quarter."


    "It was...the dome that started all this?" Akira asked, confused.


    Suddenly, a bell could be heard clanging¡ªthe monastery''s alarm, as the Dragon Monks on sentry duty had just become aware of a battle waging in the wheat field.


    Bakasura smirked. "Looks as though our time is up," he said, as the other Rakshasa were turning into crows and flying away. He looked just as disappointed as Akira felt while he was turning away, about to join them, but halted midway with still so much more to be said:


    "You seem interested in hearing our side of history, unlike most," he said plainly. "Why?"


    "Because," Akira said, already hearing the approaching voices of seeking Dragon Monks, with their determined rustling through the wheat, as Kiki ran off to rejoin them. "I know, better than most, that things are seldom as black and white as they might first appear."


    Bakasura nodded, smiling. Pleased with her answer, saying "we shall meet again, Akira Maximilian," just before he was off to rejoin his own flock of cawing, black birds.


    Leaving Akira alone in the middle, frustrated for answers. Remembering the "Path of the Sage" she''d chosen to embark on, and seeing this as a second opportunity to make a significant positive change in Nirvana.. With all roads leading back to Mithil City, and its enigmatic Ivory core.

 Chapter 62 - Ai Embraces Her Motherhood

    The Group Sex Cultivation session ended early that evening, because of a commotion brewing at the monastery gates. Vash and Kanna quickly put their clothes on to go investigate, where they came across Akira and Kiki being talked over by a crowd of monks.


    Kanna burst through the crowd as soon as she laid eyes on Akira, covered in cuts and scratches, meeting her in a long embrace.


    "Akira! What the Hell happened to you¡­?" she asked. Then, glanced over to see Kiki standing next to her, completely unscathed. "Ara ara, were the two of you out cultivating in the wild after dark, like a couple of savages?"


    From seeing Kiki was growing uncomfortable, gazing into herself, Akira smiled.


    "We were just settling some differences," she said, abruptly seizing Kiki by the waist. "I was about to ask Kiki here if she''d like to join the party, but those guys attacked..."


    "''Those guys?''" Vash interjected. "Do you mean¡ª"


    "Rakshasa," Kiki boldly blurted, at once growing timid again when all eyes were upon her. "Th-th-they attacked us, right when we were about to¡ª"


    Akira suppressed a laugh, charmed by this unexpected return of Kiki''s stutter. "Their leader said some interesting things," she mentioned with a then-serious face, while guiding one of her hands to begin discreetly squeezing Kiki from behind. "It has to do with the Ivory Quarter, and how this whole war with the Rakshasa first got started."


    Vash gave a nod. "Alright. We''ll talk later, Akira," she tersely replied; panting heavily, her face gleaming with moisture in the light of the Dragon Monk mob''s torches.


    Kanna silently bore a frown, glaring at Kiki with slowed breaths.


    Then, at Akira, unveiling a toothy snarl.


    "Come, Vash¡ª" she glowered. "And Akira. Let''s go get Ai," she commanded acidly, pulling along the foxy fire mage along before they could stage any protest. "We still have to speak with the Elder."


    Akira watched them go, with Kiki standing beside her looking confused. "That girl...looked really annoyed, Akira-kun."


    To which Akira chuckled.


    "Oh, it''s just a bit of family drama..."


    "Nothing too serious."


    ¡­


    Within a week of Akira and Co. becoming accepted as Dragon Monk acolytes, a huge dividing rift had formed in the party. Starting with Kanna and Vash officially coming out as lovers, and now deliberately secluding themselves from the others save for Ai, who had found herself caught uncomfortably in the middle.


    Beyond that, Ai still had a huge problem of a talking demonic fetus to deal with.


    She''d been secretly perusing the monastery''s huge collection of ancient tomes for several days, with nothing to show for it, when she started to undergo a second bizarre change¡­


    It started with a series of subtle, small quirks at first. Like, generally being in higher spirits: Singing and humming when no one else was around. Calling people "dear" and "sweetie." Shunning her combat training more and more, in preference of practicing her cooking and sewing. Often being seen engaged in lively, one-sided conversations with her belly¡­


    She was also becoming more and more dependent on Akira; more clingy, and constantly needy of his affections. Saying "Akira, sweetie!" always in a tender voice. "Could you lay with me for a while longer? I feel like I only exist when I''m with you..."


    "Could you walk me to the stove room?"


    "My back is huuurting again. Could you rub it for me?"


    But then sometimes, being as two faced as ever, she''d lash out in mood swings. Usually to scream out demands for food, like: "I need two whole pizzas, right the fuck now!" Whilst not caring at all about the fact that she''d gained fifty-some pounds in such a short timeframe.


    Though, Akira Maximilian obviously didn''t mind "a little extra meat on the bones," and the gradual process of her transition had been undeniably...fascinating.


    This onslaught of strange behavior would reach a peak one day, when Akira was returning to the dormitory complex later one evening and saw a great number of her fellow acolytes running out, coughing bloody murder.


    Upon rushing inside, she found the small kitchen completely brimming with smoke, and an overwhelming stench of horribly burnt bread and cheese.


    Ai was standing at the stove, dressed in only a [Precious Pink Apron]. She couldn''t hear Akira''s pleas over her own humming, and the loud sizzling of the already well past overcooked [Grilled Cheese Sandwich] in the pan she was repeatedly poking at with a fork.


    "Ai, cut it off!" Akira coughed. "You''re gonna burn the place down!"


    She braved the choking hot smoke furnace of mediocre meal preparation, approaching a counter next to the stove where a number of other black-charred [Grilled Cheese Sandwiches] were stacked on top of a plate.


    "Whatever you''re doing, it''s obviously not working!" Akira exclaimed.


    Ai''s ears could be seen to perk--preceding her turning slowly with her head and tail hung in shame with a sheepish frown, speaking in a voice that was serenely calm and sweet; not like her usual vivacious and bouncy, kawaii self:


    "Sorry, Akira-kun," she said with an apologetic bow. "I''m just a foolish housewife who can only try her hardest. But I''ll be sure to clean all this up right away."


    "Housewife?" Akira blinked. "Since when were you a housewife?"


    Ai was too busy to answer, as she then immediately began on her cleanup duty; continuing until the whole kitchen was spic and span, while Akira sat on a sofa chair in the lounging area waiting. Then, opening up all the windows to air the place to air out.


    "Done," she said when she walked up to Akira after all that, her motherly milk-bloated chest rising and falling with her breaths.


    "You look so...different," Akira said in awe.


    "As in good different?"


    "More mature. Your body, and hair¡ª" she brushed a hand through it: now gone from being so long that it curved against the back of her heels, to being short-cropped into the shape of a thin, straight bob. After which, she ran those same fingers along the length of Ai''s body, traveling its splendid hills of womanly fat falling outward from her populated demon-cursed belly with bated force¡ªhandling every contact with care.


    It was the first time she''d ever stopped to appreciate Ai''s changes up close, and she was utterly taken.


    "Do you...like it?" Ai asked innocently.


    Akira nodded, instantly shied into an uncharacteristic submission by the striking, overwhelmingly feminine presence before her.


    "Y-yes. It''s the most beautiful I''ve seen you."


    Akira immediately had to take Ai out for a stroll through the monastery grounds.


    As they walked, Akira used the moment to confront Ai about her recent changes.


    Blushing, she paused to touch her baby bump: no longer with a feeling of disgust, but a demure pride. "I''m a mother now, too, after all. There''s a new life growing inside of me, so I have to start taking things seriously."


    Akira narrowed her eyes. "So, that leaning tower of grilled cheese a sign of you being ''serious¡­''"


    "My cooking rank is still so low, but as a soon-to-be mother it''s important that I improve!" Ai answered, then held onto Akira''s hands with a pleading look. "I only want to be prepared for the responsibility of raising a child, and completely devote myself to the task."


    "Which is also the reason why¡­"


    She turned from Akira, smiling sadly with tears shimmering in her eyelids. "I''ve decided to retire from combat."


    Akira''s eyes grew wide. "What?"


    "I read about a worrying fact recently, in a tome on parenting, that a child with two adventurers for parents has a much higher chance of becoming a villain."


    Akira groaned. "Okay, but you''re literally carrying the spirit of an evil sorcerer¡­"


    "Not evil," she sulked, in reply. "My baby is just misunderstood." She was starting to cry, so Akira awkwardly reached out to wipe a tear from her eye.


    "What''ll you do instead of combat, then?"


    Ai smiled. "I want to focus on [Life Skills]," she said, only lightly sniffling as she continued: "This way, I can still contribute to the party by making sure everyone is at their best, fighting at their full strength on a fed stomach, with properly mended clothes!"


    Akira was


    "Through [Life Skills], I''ll be able to serve not only my child but the entire group."


    Ai nodded. "I only want to serve you better, Akira."


    It wasn''t long after that Ai''s legs started to hurt from walking so much. So, to help her relax, Akira took them to the monastery''s hot spring baths where, after both undressed, Akira proceeded to give her a back massage while they both soaked in the simmering bath.


    "It''s amazing¡­" Akira said, as she was diligently kneading Ai''s sweat-slicked, soft rolls of fat. "Seeing just how much weight you''ve gained, in such a short span."


    At this, Ai made a pouting face. "Akira-kun! Don''t just call a girl fat like that¡­!"


    "I meant it as a compliment, Ai-chan."


    Undaunted, the brutally upfront CEO brutally began groping her breasts suddenly, as she gave a string of sweet kisses along her neck.


    Akira then mused, "the place where we first met was a sauna, like this."


    "I thought you were cute, because of how thin and small you were," Akira said, turning Ai to face her so that their intense, unwavering gazes filled with romantic yearning became locked. "Now, it''s like you''ve fully blossomed, before my eyes: From a flat-chested, cheerful little sister, into a beautifully developed, fully mature and soft-spoken bride, who selflessly embraces her new role as a mother."


    Ai was still, her head rolled to the side with eyes closed and a passionate scowl; letting Akira gnaw on her breast, lapping the produced milk with her tongue.


    "If I could only mother your children," she whined, "I would, until the day I die!"


    Ai''s demon fetus was listening to all this.


    "Fucking perverts¡­" he grumbled, sighing, before abruptly laughing with devilish glee. "I have turned their licentious ways against them!" he proudly gloated; albeit, anyone to listen, on account of his "mommy" being far too preoccupied with getting cultivated to pay him any substantial mind.


    "It''s the reason why I always choose the weakest party member, and not the strongest: because the person whose womb I choose for a host becomes a completely devoted mother!"


    "And of course, devout mothers don''t fight!"


    "Nor, do they even think of stabbing their own unborn children! Hahaha!"

 Chapter 63 - If You Cant Take The Female Heat...

    Akira Maximilian was on a mission. Or rather, more of a sidequest of sorts. The objective: to find a certain special type of somebody, for a certain special job she had in mind. As a gift, for Ai.


    Classes had ended for the evening, so she knew just which spots to look at. Starting at the stove room...


    "Can you train my friend in her cooking skill?"


    She asked every [Dragon Monk Pizza Chef] that was there the same exact question, receiving mostly grunts and angry glares in response. Not an encouraging start.


    ''Well, I guess it makes sense. They''re employees, so they can''t just be pulled away at random."


    Finding no success there, albeit a few tasty pilfered pepperonis nonetheless, Akira moved on to the primary dojo where she had even less luck, since Kanna and Vash were there.


    Kanna had just downed the latest in a string of sparring opponents she''d faced in a row that evening, winning against every single one feeling glorious with her shoddy wooden false katana in hand. She was pulling her head back, wiping the sweat off her brow, when Akira entered and stood frozen in the doorway.


    "You''re training today, Akira?" she questioned, showing her teeth in a mocking grin. "I thought you were always too high and mighty to train with us maggots."


    The tension in the air came on so thick, one could slice through it with a wodao.


    Vash was seated in a corner of the room, almost like she was cowering at Kanna''s back, glancing up briefly with a feeble wave as Akira had entered. "Hi, Akira," she softly said, earning a rebukeful stare from Kanna.


    But Akira Maximilian wasn''t interested in any of this petty drama, and nor was he one to beat around the bush when it came to resolving personal matters.


    "Quit being a jealous bitch, Kanna," she said with a plain face, her voice barely rising a few decibels to exude any remote hint of anger. "I know you and Ai are still talking. And well, I''m only here for her sake¡ªto find someone that''ll help teach her how to quit burning stuff."


    Kanna bristled, her eyes wide in a menacing glare. "But where''s your new girl now, huh?"


    "Training," Akira succinctly replied, briefly sighing. So immature¡­!


    Kanna laughed. Akira raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s so funny...?"


    "Since you''ve started fattening up Ai, I was the last fit person in the party," she said, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. "Nice to know I''ve already been replaced."


    "I''m not ''fattening'' Ai¡ªshe''s doing it by herself!"


    "Suuuuuuuure."


    "And what do you mean by ''replaced?'' You couldn''t mean¡­"


    Kanna strode right up to Akira''s face, resting the false katana on her shoulder while smirking; unintimidated by the latter''s resolute stance. Her reply, as she leaned downward, bringing their faces so close that their noses almost touched, was like snake''s venom:


    "Vash and I are quitting the party."


    Akira''s previously restrained eyes shot open, the corners of her mouth turning to a frown. "You can''t be serious¡­!"


    "Oh, but I am!" She leaned back, giving a wicked laugh. "Vash is going to change back into his Human form, and we''re going to buy a house in Acquama Town to settle in for the late-game lifestyle!"


    "Shh!" Vash sprang forward suddenly, looking embarrassed. "Don''t talk about our future plans so loudly¡­"


    "But why not, babe? I want Akira to know we''ll be safe," Kanna said with a mischievous glint in her eye, her gaze never once breaking from Akira as she proceeded to wrap both her arms and a leg around Vash. Not even while "passionately" seizing her by the lips.


    Her true intent was brazenly obvious.


    Akira bit her lip. So, this is how you want to play it?


    Vash, meanwhile, gave Akira a sheepish grin". I''m really sorry, Akira. I don''t really want to leave you. It''s just, I''ve always wanted to be a father, and Kanna¡ª"


    Akira held Vash''s shoulder, stopping her before she could finish. "You don''t have to apologize," she said, smiling warmly. "If this is your stab at a life you''ve always dreamed of, then take it." Adding under her breath, "you deserve it, friend."


    Vash looked to be on the verge of tears. Her lip fumbling, too emotional to speak.


    "It''s alright," Akira said, her lips sliding into Vash''s for a kiss lasting the span of a breath. After which, she partially turned away while casting one final, sideways glance at Kanna¡ªrecieving daggers in return¡ªwith her own gaze hardening once more, before then quietly retreating from the dojo.


    ...


    Eventually, Akira found what she was looking for, and sought out Ai resting in the ample shade of a tree on the monastery grounds.


    "Ai, this is Guy Fly..."


    "He''s agreed to help train you in your Cooking skill."


    Ai, jumping up, looked at the man: tall and masculine, with bizarrely spiked bleach white hair, wearing a pair of color tinted sunglasses and a flame-patterned black gi with black cargo pants--and let out an excited gasp, her precious brown eyes shimmering.


    "A pleasure¡ª"she hugged him, taking turns pecking him once on each side of his face, then drawing her neck back to face him with a beaming smile. "I hope you''ll take good care of me, Fly-Sensei."


    You''ll teach me so I won''t burn grilled cheese no more?!"


    In his reply, he leaned back sharply--performing an odd, perhaps arcane gesture: with his left hand reaching forward, and his other held back with a pointed "finger gun."


    "That''s right, little momma!" He said. "I''m the best in town, and always glad to help newbies!"


    His can-do attitude seemed to abruptly shift, though, just as his gaze lingered for an inordinately long time on Ai''s belly, although it was hard to tell for sure on account of his super cool sunglasses.


    "Yeesh, little lady!" he shouted, the low corners of his lips curled in horror. "Did you have some bad kebabs, or something? ''Cuz that belly is lookin'' ULTRA gnarly!"


    Ai didn''t care that she looked "ultra gnarly," though; she remained ecstatic, as she quickly changed out of her sauna towel back into her gi: which now, due to her ever-expanding motherly physique, couldn''t be closed and barely covered her drooping large breasts. After which, she happily followed Akira and Guy Fly, back to the scene of her earlier sandwich-related crime that had prompted all of this.


    At once, Guy Fly had already retrieved a set of ingredients: bread, lettuce, tomatoes and [Daoist Squeeze Mustard], planting them all on the counter before Ai.


    He then explained, "it''s important to know the Cooking rank requirement of a meal you''re trying to make."


    "How might I do that?" She asked dearly.


    "Simple as pie," he answered as he swiftly loaded up his Dao Menu, then proceeded to navigate through it via his deep fried brain thoughts, until he found the [Life Skills] tab. Upon selecting it, a sprawling list of culinary recipes filled the menu screen, sorted by their cooking rank requirements ranging from Novice, to Grandmaster. "Every recipe you gain: whether you know it from your past life, by reading about it, being taught by another player or discovering it through your own experimentation--it all gets automatically added to this list."


    Ai''s face lit up with awe, watching him scroll through the seemingly endless collection of curious cuisines."Wow, Fly-Sensei!" She exclaimed. "Which one are you gonna show me how to cook?"


    "You''re a Rank Novice chef, so we have to start small."


    He laid two pieces of bread on a plate.


    "We''re gonna make what''s called a [BLT]."


    "BLT?" Her tail swished in the air cutely. "What''s that?"


    "Bacon. Lettuce. And finally--"


    Suddenly, Ai felt a strong, American hand clutching at her plump right buttcheek, like it was the last hot dog on the barbecue grill on the fourth of July.


    "Fly-sensei!" she gasped. "Are you--"


    "Listen here, little momma," he whispered intensely, into her ear, "You''re my piece of squirrel jerky now--and if you say a word to anyone, you can just kiss your chances of learning from the best chef there ever was goodbye."


    He squeezed her again, even harder, as this time, all she mustered was a frail moan: too unfit to fight in her current state, both in mind and in body.


    As a devout mother, she belonged to any man that could claim her.


    "Do I make myself clear, sweet-cheeks?" He asked, hovering close behind her, massaging his hands gently as a pastry cook, kneading in circles across Ai''s doughy back as he waited with bated breath for an answer.


    Ai glanced around, seeing Akira had gone.


    She bit her lip, swallowing nervously. Wanting so badly to learn how to cook a BLT for her future baby¡ªbut at what terrible cost?


    Guy Fly''s hands grabbed at her breasts, lacking the softness and subtlety of Akira''s one touch. Like he was tacitly claiming the milk stored therein, as an ingredient for his next [Mystery Cheese Heart-Stopper Fondue; almost like he already knew her answer¡ªsimply desiring to experience the sadistic joy and satisfaction of hearing it said out loud.


    "Of course." Ai said. "I''ll dedicate my heart and soul to you, as your wife, from this day on."


    "So long as you¡ª"


    "Tomato!" Guy Fly abruptly said in his normal, boisterous tone, while drawing away from Ai as though nothing extraordinary had happened at all. "Bacon. Lettuce. Tomato. That''s what [BLT] stands for!"


    "Wow! You''re so talented," she said. Then, giggling vapidly before immediately latching onto his arms¡ªsuch that her lovely breasts wrapped around it, shrouding it in her intimate warmth that was, only mere seconds ago, only catered to Akira.


    She licked her lips, overwhelmed by the salacious thoughts now swirling through her head.


    "Let''s take this somewhere more...private."


    Fernispla meanwhile, during this unfolding affair, only had one thing to say on the matter...


    "Bitch! I don''t even like BLTs!"

 Chapter 64 - Stay Out Of The Kitchen!

    The day had come when Kiki finally reached Level 10, the mandatory minimum level requirement for acolytes. Meaning, she now had the option of leaving whenever she so chose; although, she could just as well remain as a full-time employee or field laborer.


    So, with this decision weighing heavily on Kiki''s mind, she and a mostly despondent Akira were sitting on the bordering wall of the monastery, discussing plans for her future. All the while, gazing out across the windswept fields at the empty horizon, cast in a pastel pink early morning glow with thin purple streaks of cloud.


    "I''ll go wherever you go!" Kiki declared, excitedly pumping her fists. "Yeah! I''m with you for the long haul!"


    Akira sighed, leaning back with her hands planted on the roof tiles. "Where have I heard that before?" she said sarcastically, rolling her eyes. "Kanna and Vash are leaving the party. Ai has been sleeping with that master chef, and acts like we barely know each other."


    Suddenly, Kiki broke out in a giggling fit.


    "What''s so funny about my problems...?" Akira asked, with a suspicious squint.


    "Sorry, sorry. I know I shouldn''t laugh," Kiki said, trying to calm down but ultimately still retaining a smile. "Just, your life right now sounds like an NTR manga."


    "Meh. I never read manga, so I don''t know what that is."


    Kiki was shocked. "No manga? Really?!"


    Akira shook her head. "I became the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO at the tender age of 18. So, it''d be an understatement to say that I didn''t have a lot of free time."


    Akira Maximilian then laid down against the roof, turning to Kiki with a jaded smile. "You''re going to someday betray me too, aren''t you?" she asked Kiki warily. "Just like the others."


    Kiki sharply stood, outraged. "Akira!"


    "How could you think that after everything you''ve done for me?!" she snapped. "There''s no way I would turn around and betray you, for just some other person!" She turned away, huffing. "Kiki is a loyal girl."


    Akira chuckled. "I gave a lot for them, as well¡­" she mused, staring vacantly up at the sky.


    Kiki was about to stage a rebuttal, but suddenly lost her footing and fell off the side of the roof, faster than Akira could react to grab her.


    "Kiki!" she yelled in distress.


    Quickly, Akira peered over the side of the several meters high wall and was surprised to see Kiki, levitating, a mere few inches from the ground below, while comfortably reclining atop a fluffy cloud of the chi energy she could channel outward from her fists.


    "Ow...I''m okay, I''m okay," she mumbled, eliciting a relieved smile from Akira.


    "See, this is what I meant when I said I could tell you possessed a special quality," Akira said. "One that outshines all others, in my view."


    Kiki gawked as she looked up at Akira, dying to know.


    "W-what is it? Will you tell me¡­?"


    "Like this," Akira replied as she stood up on the roof, grinning while doing a few stretches. Then, following up with a sudden drastic, bold leap¡ªdown off the roof, landing directly toward Kiki!


    Kiki shrieked, rolling off her chi cloud right away to escape Akira''s trajectory, while still letting the cloud cushion their drop.


    "Gwah! Couldn''t you warn me first...?"


    Akira said nothing, wearing a blank smile as she flipped her legs over the side of the cloud.


    Immediately, she launched an attack on Kiki: swapping between stances she''d learned in her time at the monastery to deliver a flowing flurry of lightning-fast, unpredictable punches and kicks.


    "We''re fighting now?!" Kiki exclaimed.


    She blocked and deflected Akira''s punches. Dodged, ducked, and wove around their kicks with amazing flexibility.


    "I...can avoid your attacks?" Kiki said, incredulous, while she continued to do so.


    After a while of this, Akira jumped back; ceasing her assault just as abruptly as she had commenced it, without having landed a single blow through Kiki''s strong defenses.


    "Instinct," Akira firmly said. "A strong survival instinct is what you possess, which most other people lack."


    Kiki blinked. "I-I-Instinct¡­? Kiki repeated, with a small giggle. "Kinda almost makes me sound like a badass when you phrase it like that..."


    Akira walked up, holding Kiki by the waist.


    "I know that you''re a secret badass, Kiki," she said. "You just haven''t fully tapped into it yet."


    Kiki was wide-eyed.


    Was it just her, or had Akira grown¡­


    Shorter?


    Previously, whenever they stood close to each other like this, Kiki could look up into Akira''s chin. Whereas now, it had since become the other way around: with Kiki being the noticeably taller one, and Akira like a plump little supporting wife at her side.


    Akira likewise noticed the muscles that had sprung up along Kiki''s arms, gliding her fingertips across one of them gently.


    "I said it before, but you''re a¡ª"


    "Remarkable woman," Kiki finished for her, as she held Akira by the face and stared deeply into her eyes. "So are you, Akira-Kun. Those rotten girls who turned their backs on you just aren''t appreciative enough." She smiled. "But I am. So when I say I''ll never leave your side, I mean it."


    Akira smiled back, though it was weighed with lingering sadness.


    With Kanna...it was fairly predictable since she''d always shown a jealous side to her. As with Vash''s situation, she could relate to their turmoil.


    However, when it came to Ai''s betrayal¡­


    It came so out of nowhere, like a coin flip: one moment she was sharing a lustful moment with Akira in the mud bath, and the next she was head over heels for another. It just seemed like much more than mere feminine fickleness at play.


    Akira had lowered her head while engaging with these troubling thoughts. But now, raised it upright again¡ªmeeting Kiki''s growing concern with a fiery determination.


    "Meet me at the canteen, later"


    The canteen: an open, outdoor space on a bed of raised stone. A large grill and stove, underneath a tiled roof.


    Food was prepared here by on-duty cooking staff, to be served to the acolytes during their lunch period. From the simplest bowl of white rice or dumpling soup to the most lavish gourmet dishes; all prepared by elite Master Rank chefs, served while hot to the starving monks.


    Guy Fly was among the chefs on staff, gullibly thinking he was becoming more popular lately because of the larger crowds, like today''s, gathering to watch his showman-like cooking antics¡­


    But in actuality, these crowds were mostly made up of horny guys and girls¡ªogling at the eye candy waitress he now had working with him.


    "One at a time, please!" Ai announced, raising her cute voice above the noise of the crowd and sizzling food on the grill. Following, with a wink and a giggle, while sticking out her buttocks in a lively pose: "unless my husband says otherwise."


    She was dressed in only a black flame-patterned bikini top, her demonic belly hanging out, her meaty thighs swishing audibly as she whizzed about with a notepad and stick of graphite in hand to jot down food orders. And as Akira watched, from where she was seated beside Kiki at one of the arranged dining benches, she would occasionally stop by Guy Fly''s side for an exchanged slow kiss on the lips, her eyes sealed shut in passion.


    The sight of these casual romantic exchanges made Akira Maximilian furious...yet also deeply aroused. And he didn''t like it one bit.


    "Ai-chan!" Akira yelled, standing on top of the bench to be seen above the crowd.


    Ai''s wandering gaze met theirs, and she smiled.


    "Oh, hi Akira! I''ll get to you in a second."


    Guy Fly observed the communication and immediately let out a huge bellow, waving his spatula in the air.


    "Akira!" He laughed. "My condolences¡ª" he said as he wrangled Ai close to his side with one arm, smacking a palm against her milk chocolate toned fat as she responded with a pleasantly surprised gasp¡ª"for your recent losses."


    "Give her back, you bastard," Akira growled. "She''s not thinking straight, to want to associate with a fucking burger-flipping freak like you!"


    Guy Fly lowered his head, peering at Akira through his sunglasses.


    "We''ve done a lot more than ''associate.''"


    Akira briefly cringed, but remained steadfast: proceeding to stand up unto the bench, ignoring Kiki''s feeble attempts to hold her back. "We''ll fight!" she challenged, pointing a finger. "And whoever wins, gets to claim Ai''s heart!"


    "Yay!" Ai cheered. "A chance for my husband to show off his amazing power!"


    Hearing this, Akira gasped.


    Amazing power¡­?


    And that''s when Akira realized¡ª


    Uh-oh. All this time, his level has been hidden.


    She watched the [Level ???] floating above his head transform, slowly, into [Level 50] Letting out a stunned gasp as Guy Fly displayed all his teeth, in a menacing wide grin.


    Kiki subsequently got Akira''s attention finally, through all her repeated tugging at their clothes.


    "Akira, don''t," she firmly said. While Akira watched, in a nervous sweat, as a threatening glowing golden aura enveloped Guy Fly¡ªstill bearing his eerie ear-to-ear grin.


    "There''s no way you can win," Kiki continued. "Because that man isn''t just a master chef¡­!"


    "He''s also a master chi practitioner!"

 Chapter 65 - A Final Test To Unlock Chi Powers

    Akira Maximilian knew when to take risks, and this was not the time.


    He was forced into a retreat with Kiki, swerving to avoid a confrontation with Guy Fly¡ªwhat he knew would have inevitably devolved into a one-sided slaughter, reminiscent of how powerless he''d felt in the presence of the Azure Oracle: a naked virgin, before the almighty Zeus.


    The pair stopped next to a wall outside of the stove room. Neither had eaten their lunch yet that day, so the wafting aromas of freshly cooked pizza didn''t help their rumbling stomachs.


    Kiki had her arms around Akira''s waist from behind, her head resting on their shoulders, as the two trailed off from the canteen.


    "It''s alright," Kiki said mildly. "We just need to figure out another way."


    Akira scoffed. "How is a freak like that at such a high level, anyway?" she fumed, gently brushing Kiki off her back and turning to face them.


    "When do I learn to control chi?"


    Kiki frowned. "It takes years to reach the level Guy Fly is at now¡­"


    "It''s not that I''m looking for a shortcut, because I know it won''t be that easy to beat him," Akira said, tapping a finger against the side of her head. "I''m thinking about the long term¡ªacquiring every ounce of power I can, to reach my goals." Not to mention, leaning Chi Control was necessary for one to be accepted as a fully-fledged Dragon Monk, and thus be more likely to secure a spot on the caravan delivery trips into Mithil''s ivory quarter.


    "Even if it means leaving her behind?"


    Akira turned her gaze in the direction of the canteen; where she could still see Guy Fly, now holding up a happily laughing Ai on his shoulder to a cheering crowd.


    "For now," Akira corrected, turning back to Kiki with a solemn air. "At least that bastard is treating her well."


    It wasn''t an easy decision to make, though. After all, Ai had been Akira''s first love. The first to teach her how to be intimate. A person with whom she''d been through thick and thin; enduring some hiccups and hardships in their relationship along the way, but never once losing sight of their love for each other.


    So: whether it be due to inaction, or a failure caused by acting too rashly, Akira wasn''t about to let something so precious to her heart go to waste. Not without a struggle.


    Kiki, meanwhile, understood all of this, absent any words.


    "I''ll help you get her back," she said.


    Akira glanced at her, smirking. "I thought you didn''t approve of me having other lovers?"


    "W-well¡­" Kiki said. Lightly sighing, then closing her eyes with a pacified smile. "I guess it''s not so much of a big deal if it makes you happy."


    "Kiki-chan. I don''t want you to feel pressured."


    Her eyelids drifted open partially, imparting a sleepy look as she shook her head.


    "No, it''s not like that," she said plainly. "I''ve been thinking, and now I want to try it. Just to try something different, and because¡­" she trailed off, smoothing a strand of her delicately groomed dark hair across her head; awkwardly grinning to herself, all her teeth showing.


    "I used to read a lot of...erotic novels, and manga."


    "Oh?" Akira said, curious.


    Kiki gave a sharp nod. "Uh-huh. I was always the type of girl with no friends, who barely speaks. Who sits alone, in the back of the classroom..." She paused, swallowing a smile and her lower lip, her face glowing bright red. "Reading tentacle rape and male impregnation stories."


    Akira raised an eyebrow; unsurprised, but no less put off by the reveal.


    Kiki swallowed. "What I''m saying is I didn''t get to do much in my old life, so I''m looking to make up for it now. By trying out new things, meeting new people..."


    Akira grinned wryly, arms crossed. "You''re completely hooked on sex, aren''t you?"


    "Wh-what!" Kiki jumped back.


    "Admit it: just one partner isn''t enough, even though we do it every night."


    "A-Akira-kun, that''s not true!" she exclaimed.


    Still, Akira was mockingly grinning as she teased their hair with one hand. "Be more upfront with your feelings, Kiki," she said. "I shouldn''t have to chase you out into a wheatfield just to get a clear answer on what it is you''re feeling."


    Kiki pouted, her gaze half-raised as her head was sheepishly sunken.


    "Yes, daddy," she mumbled.


    "Now, tell me: was I right in my guess?"


    Kiki made a long swallow, before timidly answering:


    "Yes."


    "Yes, what?" Akira asked, pointing an ear at her.


    "Don''t make me say it out loud," she grumbled, shifting her eyes around. "There''s people¡­"


    "Yeah, and most of them get together to do it in a giant pile every night, for cultivation experience," Akira playfully chimed. "So I''m certain you wouldn''t be disturbing anyone if you just spoke a little more concisely¡ª"


    "I WANT. MORE. SEX!" Kiki belted loudly, all of a sudden; bending forward, slamming her arms against her thighs in an expression of pure, unbottled frustration. As consequently, she earned some "curious" glances from other Dragon Monks that were milling about, loud enough to be heard from as far away as the canteen; with Ai giggling and Guy Fly glancing up from his grill, nodding and giving a thumbs up in approval.


    Akira then bore a serious frown, remembering she had goals in this world as well. Goals, within goals: Starting small, with attaining the ability to control Chi; and ending big, with raping the Azure Oracle.


    Goals were what kept Akira going, when she would otherwise probably gang herself.


    She asked Kiki about learning how to manipulate chi, and was immediately met by a horrified stare.


    "What? Is the training hard, or something?"


    "No, it''s that..." she bit her lip. "There''s a trial you have to take."


    "A trial? Well, it can''t be that difficult"


    "You need to let them have their way with you. That''s the secret."


    Akira gave a mystified look.


    ...


    It was a calm, clear night¡ªmost unbefitting of what dreadful business was set to follow.


    A crescent moon illuminated the way for a small, tight-knit procession of monks bearing torches of incense and singing protective chants, as they followed a well-treaded path that curved around the hill of golden grass.


    Akira remembered the words of an elder from earlier, when she''d pressed them for more details:


    "It is set inside of a cave, protected by four ancient golems that are each a master of a different respective chi control application. You will be locked inside of the cave with them for five hours, from the time of midnight to sunrise, with only one objective..."


    To survive, Akira remembered glumly; as a huge and craterous, gaping entrance into the earth was revealed to the procession, with innumerable sharpened stalagmites and stalactites like rows of jagged teeth.


    Akira stood still, gawking at its uncanny semblance to a fanged mouth when a familiar face walked up and greeted her.


    "I was researching the monastery''s history, and found that it gained its name from this exact cave," the monk mused, stroking her chin thoughtfully as she stared up at it. "''Hidden Dragon''s Mouth'' was the name given to this cave, in ancient times, before the monastery was even built."


    "V-Vash!" Akira blurted when she realized who it was, giving a warm hug. Then drawing back, excited. "You''re here to take the trial, too?"


    "Yup! It''d be a waste not to, wouldn''t it?"


    Akira nodded, brushing a speck of dust out of her eye with her finger. Like old times.


    "But, if you''re here, then Kanna¡ª"


    She appeared at Vash''s side before Akira could even finish; grinning, with her body, arched like a snake wanting to pounce. An overall aura of smugness exuded in her expression and bitter, snarky tone.


    "Oh, Akira!" she said, giving a fake sigh. "Your new girlfriend isn''t with you, again!"


    "Because she''s already beaten the trial..."


    Kanna sneered. "Maybe she grew a brain and found something better"¡ªshe pretebded to think on it for a bit¡ª"like a man that doesn''t pick up random girls, everywhere he goes!"


    Akira grinned, thinking of her conversation with Kiki earlier that resolidified her faith in them for good.


    "I doubt it. Nice try, though."


    "Grr!" Kanna hissed, her eyes widening with a vicious glare, bits of saliva drooling from her snarling lips."Asshole! I bet you think you''re so cool because you don''t give a shit!"


    In actuality, Akira wasn''t thinking anything at all as she scratched her head, watching Kanna''s unfolding spectacle with a slightly amused smirk.


    "Uh...why are you so pissed at me, again?"


    Kanna offendedly gawked. "You wanna know why?


    "I bet it''s just so you can try to figure out the right words to say," she spat. "So you can just get me to shut up and fall back in line like nothing''s the matter with you constantly ignoring me, right?"


    Akira shrugged, still unmoved. "Yeah¡­?"


    At this Kanna groaned loudly, quickly turning then storming off to rejoin the main group of trial-takers and elders; all gathered in the main cavern that was enveloped in flickering torchlight, before a wide set of stone doors. Many of them repeatedly checking their [Status Menus] to keep track of the time, in the minutes counting down to midnight.


    Akira stared at the door''s intricately engraved design for a while, to make out what appeared to be depictions of various animals:


    ''That''s a bear, and some kind of...bird¡­''


    ''And that one''s a...rabbit?''


    That''s when Vash, who had shyly retreated to a back wall during Kanna''s earlier bickering, came forward again to stand by Akira''s side. They had a determined look to them; but Akira could tell, from how long she''d known Vash, that they were secretly mortified.


    "This might be our last adventure together," Akira said.


    "Let''s go out with a bang," Vash returned.


    At midnight, the elders fired [Chi Streams] at the door to unseal it.


    Akira''s biggest trial yet was about to begin.

 Chapter 66 - Five Hours At Red Bears (Part I)

    Once the engraved doors were opened, at approximately twenty-five minutes before midnight, all chatter among the acolytes immediately ceased as the elders proceeded to quickly usher them into a pitch-black space, with a roughly hewn stone-tiled floor.


    While everyone was filing inside, some elders started to feel along the stone walls in the dark, lit only by their radiantly glowing fists and the main group''s torches. Until they each came across one of three unique engravings, set apart on the two opposing adjacent walls and the one farthest from where the group had entered.


    These engravings came lit; gradually bathing the room in a dim, fluorescent glow when exposed to chi fired from the elders'' hands, bearing designs that Akira recognized from the door engravings:


    A bear. A chicken. A rabbit. The only one missing, being the fox.


    Before setting out for the cave that evening, the elders had briefed the entire group on each of the four golems and their chi manifestation specialties.


    Therefore, Akira knew more about the golems than their environment, as the group''s surroundings gradually came into clear view for the first time, through the enduring light of the wall engravings. Revealed to be a large, square-shaped chamber carved into the cavernous rock; centered by what looked to be a control terminal, with two large levers, despite its anachronistically antiquated stone design.


    Once all were shuffled in, the doors were promptly sealed shut behind them.


    Akira had been holding hands with Vash still, and now glanced over to see them gazing around in fascination. "We have just entered the first pizza parlor in all of Nirvana," they said.


    Akira furrowed her brow. "Reminds me of that squirrel temple¡­"


    "Yes!" Vash exclaimed, exuberantly nodding. "It''s the same civilization that constructed both. And though It doesn''t seem like there''s much that is properly known about them, a theory exists that they''re ancient humans who somehow entered into Nirvana before the Deep Karma system was even created."


    "They invented Sicilian Pizza before the Sicilians even existed in our world!"


    Akira yawned. "Huh? That''s crazy..."


    "Yeah, I know right?!" Vash said, her excitement growing. "Not only that, but these ancient peoples, called the Deviants, also invented¡ª"


    "Ow!" Vash loudly yelped, when Kanna suddenly pinched her on the ear.


    "There you are, my favorite husband," she tauntingly said, grinning with seething resentment at Akira as Vash was squealing in her gasp. "I thought I warned you against leaving your woman''s side like that!" she said in a patronizing tone.


    "Because I might just wander off from your side, too."


    "Y-yes, dear," Vash groaned in reply.


    Following this short exchange, Kanna was turning, about to drag Vash away, when Akira quickly snatched them by their other arm.


    "Hey! Don''t handle my wife so roughly!"


    Kanna scoffed. "Your wife?! She''s my husband now!"


    A game of shared lovers tug of war then ensued; with Vash, unfortunately, stuck in the middle, pathetically wailing as each woman took turns trying to wrest her from the other at full strength, loudly grunting and groaning, with neither showing any willingness to concede, until...


    "Oh, Akira!" Ai said as she was stepping into view outside of the crowd of acolytes. "Kanna and Vash, too?" she said, turning wide-eyed before breaking out into a giggle. "Wow! The whole gang''s here!"


    Akira instantly fell silent.


    She hadn''t seen Ai up close in some time, and never before this sexy...


    Dressed in an unbuttoned plain white karate gi, with the same flame-patterned bikini Akira saw her in earlier poking out: the top being stretched to its absolute limit in a thin strip that just barely contained her bulging, sagging breasts; the similarly scant bottom allowing for a full view of her huge, plush brown thighs full of accumulated maternal fat, that glistened with sweat from even the slightest exertion.


    "Ai!" Kanna and Vash exclaimed after all three had turned to face her. Both instantly rushing forward to leave just Akira behind, listing with her mouth hung wide open. A drained husk.


    "You''re here!" Vash said to Ai, landing a quick kiss on her forehead. "I thought you said you weren''t going to fight anymore?


    Ai beamed. "Mhm! I came here to learn how to heal," she replied, holding her arms up in excitement. "It''s important for a devout wife to be able to heal her adventurer husband''s wounds, after a long day crawling through dungeons."


    Kanna nudged Akira with her elbow, laughing. "Didya hear that, Akira? Ai-mama is really becoming the perfect woman, don''t ya think?"


    Akira had heard, but couldn''t respond.


    Neither could she stop staring blankly at Ai, wondering how it ever became like this.


    Then, she remembered demonic fetus. How she''d guessed it was distorting her mind.


    ''Oh, right. That''s the reason.''


    But still, a guess was just a guess. And guesses could be completely off the mark.


    So, what if that wasn''t the real issue?


    What if Ai had actually¡­


    Moved on?


    Seeing Akira''s despondence as an opportunity, Kanna stormed forward; nonetheless with a pleasant, cheerful close-eyed smile, as she leaned against Ai''s shoulder.


    "Ai-mama! You''re looking so mature now."


    Ai giggled. "Thanks, Kanna-sis. You''re lovely as ever, too."


    "But nowhere near as lovely as you, Ai-mama! And so squeezably plump¡ª" she said as she playfully gripped Ai''s side with one hand, whilst peering through one eye to delight in Akira''s further expression of shrinking pride. "Is your husband okay with this?"


    "Actually, Guy-kun thinks I''m even cuter like this," she brightly answered, then began twiddling her fingers with a smiling, timid look.


    "He wants me to grow even bigger."


    At last, this served as Akira''s ultimate breaking point.


    The point where she could no longer endure the sickening arousal, combined with the pain of seeing Ai like this: speaking so tenderly about her relationship with another man, who had thoroughly claimed their heart. As if she wasn''t even there.


    "Ai-chan," she said seriously, shakily stepping forward. "It''s too dangerous for the baby! You had best go back."


    "Guy-Kun said it would be fine," Ai briskly replied with a gentle handwave, thus marking the first incident of the two once-close lovers conversing, beyond just casual greetings, in the past several days. "He heard from the elders that you would be taking the trial"¡ªshe bumped her pregnant belly against Akira''s thigh, grinning mischievously ¡ª"and of course, you''d never let anything happen to your former wife and her child, now would you?"


    At that moment, Akira wanted to die. Preferably, from being smothered between Ai''s incredible breasts or thighs, while they insulted her for being useless as a man. And then Kiki could join in, kissing Ai on the lips while professing their undying love for them, in the seconds before her consciousness faded for the last time¡­


    ''Fuck this fucked up world, for making me even think such thoughts,'' she thought glibly; as insanely, a small group of women was proving to be far more difficult to manage than a multinational billion-dollar corporation.


    It was approximately one minute before the hour of midnight when a pair of elders walked up to the strange stone terminal at the center of the room, each taking a position next to one of the levers there.


    Both levers were pulled, causing two metal slab doors situated on the opposing adjacent walls to instantly bolt open.


    "This room we reside in now is called the safe room!" said one of the two elders. "The two doors that just opened lead to hallways, which will take you to the other parts of the restaurant!"


    The second monk chimed in: "We shall remain in this room to keep it secure"¡ªthen from his inventory, he pulled out an item resembling a stone tablet computer¡ª"we shall be tracking the movements of the fiends with our POV Cameras, but are sworn to not intervene with anything that happens beyond this room!"


    Vash whispered to Akira, "sounds like their priority is to not let the golems escape."


    Akira nodded. "At their students'' peril."


    Ai clung to her arm. "Remember, it''s your job to protect me, Akira!"


    Akira''s stomach churned.


    "R-r-right," she answered, rustling Ai''s hair. Doing so, with a growing sense of unease while staring into her plainly serious, unmoved expression¡ªinstead of the brimming smile she once knew.


    ''Like she''s completely lost all feelings for me.''


    Akira Maximilian''s heart ached just to see her act so indifferently, without any explanation.t As even still, he reminded himself, over and over:


    Like a mantra, to stay calm:


    It''s just the fetus. It''s just the fetus. It''s just the fetus.


    Ai was still Ai, and she needed protecting. And there wasn''t an option to simply keep her back in the secure room, either, if she was to unlock her chi powers.


    Meaning: there was no easy way out.


    Kanna was taking Vash with her, meanwhile, when she stopped to whisper one last thing into Akira''s ear:


    "If anything happens to Ai¡ª"


    "You''ll do what?" Akira snapped at her. "I can kick your ass."


    Kanna glanced over Akira for a bit, silently fuming and swallowing her lip with a frustrated exhale through her nostrils. Until suddenly, she came back with a facetious grin.


    "Maybe I''m still no match for you..." Kanna said as she slowly rotated away, in-arms with a dismayed-looking Vash.


    "But there''s still Guy-kun to worry about."


    Akira''s blood ran cold, realizing the dangerous game she was playing.


    "That''s right," Ai chimed in with a menacing stare. "If you mess this up, my husband will slap you so hard you''ll turn back into a man, then stomp on your balls."


    Akira gulped, feeling cornered.

 Chapter 67 - Five Hours At Red Bears (Part II)

    Along a constricted hallway, Akira proceeded at a slow pace with Ai clinging to her arm, the path gloomily lit by chi-infused engraved tributaries in the walls, streaming forth from their sources in the "powered on" safe room.


    She was in the company of three [Nameless Acolytes], all of them below [Level 10]. Whereas Akira had attained [Level 14] from her time spent at the monastery. Made doable through a combination of taking her training mildly seriously, and countless hours of cultivating with Kiki every evening, while her classmates attended the group sessions.


    She imagined there was some science¡ªthe likes of which Vash would be far more interested in¡ªto explain how cultivating with a single partner could somehow outshine a group affair. However, her mind was stuck on other things right now.


    She was dreading what the future might still hold, even more so than the present. Because of her current affliction with what Kiki had referred to as "NTR"


    ''Is it true Kiki will never turn on me too?''


    Who was left that she could even truly trust anymore?


    Although, it was a strangely arousing concept in itself: that of someone she''d played a huge part in building up suddenly calling another man "daddy," and treating her with contempt.


    ''Though, can I still even call myself a proud CEO anymore?''


    Just then, strange laughter: Deep and low. Haunting and drawn-out. Laughter like a weary final hurrah, of someone on their deathbed, could be heard coming from further on in the depths of the Hidden Dragon''s belly.


    One of the acolytes: a young, squeaky-voiced shrimpy [Level 6] guy, cowered against the wall in fright. "Are you kidding me? Those fuckers can laugh?"


    "Get yourself together, man!" barked a tall, tougher-looking [Level 8] acolyte.


    "But I don''t understand! Is this really the only way for us to gain our chi powers?" the scrawny monk pleaded. "Couldn''t one of the elders just train us? Why should we have to risk our lives instead?"


    "Relax," the tough monk said, turning away as he scratched his head. "We''ll be fine."


    "Statistically speaking, that likely won''t be the case," said the third acolyte: a [Level 6] woman in a plain white hood, librarian''s glasses; an astute, bookish way about her. "I had researched the survival rates of previous trial-takers, and it paints a very grim picture for us indeed."


    "Ahhh!" The scrawny monk yelled, shutting his eyes and covering his ears with his palms. "I don''t need to hear this!"


    Even the tough monk was sweating.


    "Shit¡­" he muttered in a terrified breath.


    The bookish monk then locked eyes with Akira."Even you should be wary. You''re the strongest out of all of us, but strength isn''t what is needed to overcome this trial."


    Alira raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    "It is imperative that you follow my example when the time comes."


    Akira sighe"Whatever you say, lady¡­"


    Meanwhile, Ai squinted at the bookish monk. "Have we met before?


    "Because you seem familiar."


    The bookish monk merely bent her head, adjusting her glasses. "We have seen each other around the monastery, surely. Just as I have seen Akira-kun."


    "No, no¡­"Ai shook her head, with a cute frown. "It was somewhere else."


    Akira was beginning to grow suspicious too. When suddenly, a scream of pain echoed through the hallway that carried on for several seconds, before it abruptly ceased with a loud, sickening CRUNCH.


    Everyone snapped their gazes toward the further, darkened depths of the hallway in alarm at the sound.


    "It''s them¡­!" the scrawny monk whined.


    "They''ve already begun," added the bookish monk, in a startled whisper.


    Then, she began walking. Stripping off her clothes, letting them fall to the ground as she did: throwing off her karate gi, sliding off her pants, tearing off her lacy white silk underwear; revealing a nicely formed, slender hourglass figure as she continued to take off in a steady stride, undaunted, in the direction of the source of the sound.


    While the others remained, watching her go with confusion, Ai was still fidgeting as she tried to remember where she''d seen the bookish girl before.


    "I swear, it''s not that long ago, either¡­"


    Elsewhere, Vash and Kanna were hiding from a foreboding presence that was skulking around in the dark, searching for its next victim, after it had just gotten through brutally murdering one of the acolytes.


    They were in a room designed like an amphitheater, crouching for cover behind a large stone bench. One of several, arranged along the tiers of the structure.


    At the center of the theater was the room''s only light source: a chi-infused ring of pale light, largely obfuscated by the fallen corpse of the previously slain monk strewn across it, in a pool of blood. Vash had only caught a glimpse of the being that was hunting them, and it was enough to scare her into a near panic.


    "We can''t just keep hiding forever," Kanna urgently whispered to Vash, who was silent with the back of her head turned to them. "You''re supposed to be the smartypants of the group, so what''s the plan?"


    "I, I, um, I¡­" Vash was an incoherent mess, prompting Kanna to give a frustrated growl.


    "We have to take the initiative!"


    Vash shook her head, sighing. Trying to keep it together. Because it was already difficult enough to come up with a plan when you have no idea what you''re up against.


    Kanna was right: they had to act fast.


    "Okay. Okay." Vash said, turning to her slowly. "I''ll run out and use my spells as a distraction, while you¡ª"


    She gasped, upon seeing that Kanna¡ª"


    Was gone!


    Kanna had jumped out from behind cover.


    "No, Kanna!" Vash yelled, sensing a movement from the corner of her eye.


    However, it was too late.


    There was no stopping the proud Warrior; and especially not when she was still steaming over her recent confrontation with Akira.


    So Vash was only able to watch, as she released a fierce battle cry, charging down the theater steps with her new [Wodao] drawn, toward the hulking black silhouette at its center.


    "Akira!" She yelled, imagining it was them.


    Envisioning her sword, falling through the air, coming inches away from slicing through their thick, smarmy-faced skull.


    Instead, the blade snapped uselessly against the being''s thick hide.


    Kanna''s eyes widened, with realization.


    She''d just made a terrible mistake.


    The being''s entire upper torso violently spun around, at a full 360 degrees, to meet her with its terrifying visage. It possessed a distinctly bestial appearance, with an eternally gawking lighter shaded muzzle lined in countless knife-edged teeth; large, round eyeballs featuring dark, soulless, and shiny pupils beholden to an unwavering, cryptic stare. A gleaming white, bamboo endoskeleton lay exposed through a partially eroded mask of hardened red clay, formed as part of a larger mask that was its exoskeleton.


    [Level D]* [Red Bear] was a being of such fearsome, otherworldly menace¡ªan ungodly amalgam of a machine and a demon¡ªsuch that the fanned flames of Kanna''s rage were immediately doused by simply looking upon its malevolent presence.


    "V-vash¡­?!" Both her arms were still raised, holding up her weapon, just shy of launching an attack when all of her spirit had evaporated. Then while listening as she stood there, frozen in terror, she heard sounds of multiple [Chi Blasts] firing, the lights they produced being cast upon the side of her face.


    A chaotic chase was unfolding around her as


    Vash was [Scurrying] around the circumference of the room, a flurry of [Chi Blasts] being hurled after her.


    Her pursuer was the leaner and more agile of the two golems¡ª[Level D] [Yellow Bunny]¡ªwith one of its long, clay-molded ears chipped off, and an uncanny smile spread across its narrow face. A lithe, almost friendly appearance, in stark contrast to the gruesome explosions of bone and gore resulting from its frenzied [Chi Blasts], being demonstrated upon every unlucky [Nameless Acolyte] caught in their path.


    Scared for their lives, some of the acolytes made for a frantic run into the hallway. Only to find themselves directly in the path of an emerging [Level D] [Black Cock]: a wide, bulbous-bellied golem, wearing a white bib around its fat, smooth dark brown neck, which read "Let''s Fuck!" in thick, dark impact letters.


    An unending stream of qwuackqwuackqwuacks was produced from its wildly snapping pumpkin-orange beak; its thickly browed eyes having half-closed eyelids, as though it was constantly in a state of boredom.


    Due to this golem''s relatively dopey appearance, the initial fright felt by the acolytes in its presence died down fast.


    "Wait!" one of them exclaimed to the others after a few seconds passed with none being harmed by it. "Black Cock is the one specialized in recovery chi manipulation, so we shouldn''t have to worry!"


    Gradually, few nods and words of approval were exchanged among the acolytes.


    [Black Cock] stood still, meanwhile.


    Its yapping beak had quieted, in a subtle gesture roughly equating to a frown. Like it knew it was being talked about unfavorably.


    Then, when its eyebrows became sharply furrowed, the monks knew they were in trouble; followed after by it issuing a shrill, high-pitched wail, with its hanging lower beak metallically vibrating as it did; shooting out a stream of chi that passed over the entire group of acolytes.


    They frantically cowered and shielded their faces, but emerged unscathed after the beam was finished. With relieved smiles, and happy observations:


    "Hey, that damn papercut I had is gone!"


    "I think it cured my gonorrhea!"


    "W-wait, something''s happening to my¡ª"


    The high levels of chi they''d just been exposed to, even though it was intended to heal, evoked symptoms similar to those caused by large doses of radiation, but with a much faster progression rate.


    Their skin turned red and began to peel.


    Their eyeballs melted out of their sockets in gooey, taffy-like strands.


    All crumpled to the floor, howling in agony.


    None would survive.


    Clucking contentedly, Black Cock then casually stepped over the pile of what was left of their liquidating corpses, to enter into the amphitheater with its fellow fiends of mayhem.


    Akira was running with Ai and the two acolytes, after the trail of clothes left by the bookish monk.


    "Can''t you hear all of that?!" Akira yelled.


    "You''re gonna get yourself¡ª"


    The group froze, once they''d finally caught up to the girl, hearing and seeing the drops of blood falling from where she was suspended off the ground, close to the ceiling.


    [Level D] [Purple Fox] was there, holding her up¡­


    Its hook-ended arm impaling her chest.

 Chapter 68 - Five Hours At Red Bears (Part III)

    [Purple Fox] held its hook-ended arm up higher, with the bookish monk still impaled by it.


    "Oh, crap!" The scrawny monk said.


    Akira and the tough monk merely gawked in fear.


    "That thing is¡­" Akira started to say.


    ''One of the golems!''


    Ai was the only one who didn''t appear scared, as she sighed and produced a smarmy, close-eyed smirk. "Hehe. That''s a sign to make myself scarce."


    Saying this, she promptly faded from view through the use of her [Stealth] ability.


    "Ai, what the Hell?!" Akira snapped.


    She giggled. "I''ll be cheering you on from the sidelines, as always!"


    "Curses," the bookish monk groaned, still clinging to life by a tenuous string as her blood continually poured, dripping out onto the floor beneath her. "Purple Fox...is unpredictable. More savage, than the others...even if you know the trick...


    "Lung is...punctured. Death...a virtual certainty."


    The tough acolyte stomped forward.


    "Not on my watch, lady!" he bellowed, retrieving a large hammer from his inventory.


    "No!" she cried. "Don''t try to fight it!"


    The monk rushed in with a downward swing of his hammer, but the beast was too swift.


    It sidestepped and dodged the blow, while gracefully swinging its other arm forward; holding its pose for a moment, as Akira then gasped when a sharp blade was revealed to have been jutting from inside of its palm¡ªnow glistening with freshly drawn blood.


    "It has weapons hidden inside of its body!" Akira warned, pointing, as the tough monk fell to his knee with a grunt.


    "Cheating...bastard," he muttered through his angrily gritted teeth while clutching at a growing stain of blood on the front of his white gi. "Well, you sure got me there" ¡ªhe chuckled, steadily rising back to his feet¡ª "but I won''t fall for the same trick twi¡ª"


    TSCHIIIING.


    A javelin suddenly protruded from [Purple Fox''s] elbow, driving into the back of the tough monk''s skull and out his open mouth.


    "No, Cho Yun!" the scrawny monk yelled.


    But he was already dead, near-instantly, when [Purple Fox] kicked the corpse free of its armament.


    Akira looked up at the bookish monk.


    "You called this one a wild card," she said, with clear panic in her voice. "How do you seem to know so much about this place? And what were you trying to achieve just now by stripping?"


    The bookish monk coughed.


    Her voice was failing. "Have to...give yourself...to them¡­


    "Sexually."


    Akira''s eyes widened.


    She recalled Kiki''s advice from before:


    ''You need to let them have their way with you. That''s the secret.''


    "No," she murmured, shaking her head.


    "It''s...the only way," the bookish monk insisted. ''It''s how they pass on...their chi manipulation abilities."


    "I..." Akira said shakily. With her already losing Ai, Vash, and Kanna all in one fell swoop, she couldn''t bear the thought of sacrificing what little agency she still had left, by allowing the rights to her body to be taken from her as well.


    "Hey wait, you coward!" Ai called after her, as she abruptly took off [Scurrying].


    "What about me?!" plead scrawny monk.


    Ai laughed. "You don''t even have a name, you wimpy loser!"


    However, Akira ignored them both: choosing against taking a risky fight, with the "unpredictable" Purple Fox, when the other''s fates were still unknown.


    ''Vash, Kanna¡­please be alive!


    ''If the three of us join forces, we might stand a chance¡­''


    ''Just like all those other times!''


    Tears streamed uncontrollably from her eyes.


    ''Besides that, I just want to say I''m sorry.


    ''Just to see your faces again, and beg for a chance to make amends...


    ''I know why you''re angry, Kanna. It''s because I always neglected you compared to the other girls. So, you started to feel left out. Resentful. That''s why you sought after Vash for comfort.


    ''And Vash¡­


    ''You''d make a better CEO than me, in many respects! So I shouldn''t have left you feeling like you were living in my shadow.


    ''Because the truth is...


    ''I''ve grossly undervalued the both of you!''


    While her thoughts were thus weighed with remorse, Akira crossed through an ancient kitchen filled with pizza ovens like the ones back at the monastery. Then through a large dining hall, with several long tables, she had to leap over.


    She''d almost made it to a set of wide bamboo double doors when suddenly Vash came bursting through from the other side.


    "Akira, watch out!" ¡ªshe lunged, pulling Akira to the floor with her; a [Chi Blast] whizzing by just as she did, passing overhead until it exploded against the far wall in a cloud of debris. And when they both glanced up from where they had fallen, there was Yellow Bunny: with its unremitting sinister smile, peeking in through the doorway as it held up its hand, posing like it was giving a friendly wave.


    Another blast was charging in the center of its palm, being fed through tiny beams of chi drawn from each fingertip. Vash barged in front of Akira quickly, as if to shield her, but Akira brushed them aside.


    Because even though there was nowhere left for her to run, Akira now had every reason to fight.


    "Auuuugh!" With a furious roar, she equipped the legendary [Gandiva] bow and fired a shot. The ensuing beam of piercing white light tore through the dimensions of the doorway, consuming Yellow Bunny in its devastating course and briefly blinding both Akira and Vash, in their proximity.


    Once their visions cleared, they were relieved to see mechanical limbs and bits and shards of shattered clay littering the ground.


    Yellow Bunny had been blasted into pieces.


    "Well," Akira said, breathing heavily from the exhausting toll of using the bow, as she turned to Vash with a relaxed smile. "Maybe these stupid fucking golems aren''t so tough after all.


    Got a potion handy? I could use a pick-me-up."


    Vash nodded, smiling back.


    "You should learn to be more prepared," she said, handing Akira a handful of the vials of red liquid. "I''m not always gonna be there to look after you."


    Akira chugged a few vials quickly, sighing afterward. "And you should learn to be more confident," she returned. "Because I won''t always be there to make the game-winning plays."


    "I don''t compare to the best."


    "And sexiest."


    Vash rose sharply, serious again. "We still have to save Kanna.


    "Last I saw, Red Bear had her."


    "Alright, then let''s go before that bunny bitch decides to wake up."


    "Hah! Yeah."


    They hurried onward, laughing and feeling hopeful; neither of them bearing witness to Yellow Bunny''s discarded eye beginning to glisten with chi...


    Kanna was in the amphitheater, fighting for her life.


    She had defaulted to her [Windhammer], after her [Wodao] had broken, her brutal swings breaking off chips of the golem''s clay armor with each successful hit against its guarding arms.


    "I''m not dying to some ancient Pluck E. Cheese animatronic!" Kanna yelled.


    She swung her hammer across its legs.


    The blow caused it to topple forward onto its hands.


    Grinning, reared back her hammer.


    This would finish it!


    But then, a curious [Black Cock] came up behind her, grabbing her by her sides with its smooth, strong hands as it clucked with maniacal glee.


    "Grr¡­! Let go of me!" Kanna growled.


    Red Bear slowly returned to its feet, fixing its vacant, dead stare on her.


    Kanna''s veins filled with ice.


    She struggled but couldn''t escape Black Cock''s grasp, as Red Bear was rearing back its glowing chi-infused fist to deliver a mighty blow.


    ''Someone, please!'' she thought, closing her eyes to brace for the blow


    ''Vash, Akira¡­''


    Red Bear smashed its fist into her chest, instantly obliterating her ribcage on impact with its super-enhanced strength to expose the soft organs underneath to a volley of rapid, pummeling punches that followed. Kanna gasped and shuddered, her eyes rolling back and mouth hanging lazily open with each blow. The tremendous pain continually being buffered against by a pleasant, warm, and tingly sensation spreading across her entire body.


    Black Cock grinned in delight, at the devious role it was playing in her suffering: constantly imbuing her with its healing chi energy, to counteract the life-threatening damage caused by Red Bear''s attacks. Whereby, it prolonged her suffering.


    Red Bear punched her gut. Snapped her neck. Smashed her skull. Cleaved her face with a [Karate Chop]. Killed her multiple times.


    Until finally, he grabbed her by each of her arms at the shoulder¡ª


    And, he pulled.


    He mercilessly tore each arm clean from Kanna''s body, Akira and Vash arriving at the sound of her long, agonized scream.


    "Fuck!" Vash was furious.


    Holding both hands in front of him, he used the streaming fire technique he''d picked up, during his training at the monastery, to exhume wrathful flames upon the golems. Their clay skins melted like wax, revealing larger glimpses of their crude endoskeletons underneath; as they recoiled, but could do nothing to defend themselves from the intense heat.


    Akira lifted the [Gandiva], to finish them off in their stunned state.


    While gazing down her sights, she witnessed Kanna helplessly worming across the ground to where her arms had dropped with her face fully red, burn marks streaked across her face, still screaming at the top of her lungs.


    ''My God¡­!


    ''As cruel as you''ve been to me these past few days¡­


    ''Oh, God. This is too much.''


    She was about to fire off a shot when Vash''s flames suddenly cut out.


    Glancing over, she saw Purple Fox! It was biting Vash on the shoulder, ferociously shaking its muzzle back and forth like a clamped dog, ignoring her flailing fists beating against its skull. As meanwhile, Red Bear and Black Cock were still alive: looking even more horrifying with most of their faces and upper torsos melted away, proceeding gradually after Kanna as she was whimpering and sobbing, inching away in trails of blood commencing from her gaping arm sockets.


    Thus, Akira was presented with a split-second choice to make on where to shoot first. And because Kanna seemed the more defenseless of the two, with a clearer shot that carried an added potential to take out two birds with one stone, she fired on Red Bear and Black Cock.


    Both golems were swept away by the [Gandiva''s] awesome might, reducing them to shrapnel.


    Akira then set her target on Purple Fox.


    "Take the shot!" commanded Vash.


    "I can''t! I might hit you."


    All of a sudden, Vash grew serenely calm, bearing a warm smile.


    "So long as you and Kanna are safe¡­"


    "Shut up, Vash!" Kanna pleaded, sitting up with her back leaned against one of the amphitheater steps. "Don''t go trying to die all heroic!"


    "It''s okay," Vash sobbed. "I always wanted to be the hero anyway."


    "Not like this"¡ªAkira shook her head, smiling nervously with sweat oozing down the side of her face¡ª" not when there''s a whole life still ahead of you. With Kanna."


    Kanna gasped. "Akira¡­!" She supported the two of them being together, after all?


    Akira lowered the [Gandiva], grinning.


    Having seen [Purple Fox] in action, she was reluctant to engage them up close.


    ''Still, if anyone is risking their life here¡­


    ''I''d rather it be me.''


    She calmly stepped forward, taking a deep breath as Purple Fox, still with its teeth dug into Vash''s shoulder, glared up at her while threateningly holding its hooked arm against Vash''s chest.


    "Guh. You can do it," Vash groaned.


    Akira took another step forward, and it was then that Vash''s head exploded.

 Chapter 69 - The Dao Of Letting Go

    The morning had come, signaling the end of the five-hour-long nightmare.


    Akira, Ai, and the [Scrawny Monk] were among the handful of trial-takers, out of the thirty or so that had entered, to make it out with their lives. Kanna had survived as well, to be quickly carted away for it to be seen if anything could be done about her arms.


    These four were taken out to the mouth of the Hidden Dragon cave, where a crowd of friends and loved ones of the trial-takers were waiting when the few surviving acolytes and the elders had emerged. Kiki was among those present, her heart sinking when Akira emerged with a blankly staring face covered in scratch marks and dried blood splatter. Her gi hanging lazily off her, untied. A look of one who has been through Hell and back.


    As Kiki approached, she saw Akira was grasping a scuffed black Mage''s hat in front of their chest.


    "You tried to fight them," she said.


    Akira stared into Kiki''s concerned black eyes for a moment, a sorrow-filled smile slowly spreading across her lips.


    "We should stop seeing each other."


    "Akira!"


    She began to amble away in a slow gait, her tail dragging across the rocky ground. The crowd of friends and family of the other trial-takers silently parted to let her pass, watching her with somber dread while they could only imagine what unequivocal horrors she''d just been put through.


    Kiki was watching with them, too shocked to speak.


    Ai appeared at her side, looking bored, with their arms crossed behind their head. "All strut and no substance, that one," she said coldly. "Like most guys."


    Kiki turned to her sharply. "What are you saying?"


    "Akira. He''s worthless as a man."


    "That''s not true at all!"


    Ai gave a sadistic giggle. "You''ve never even taken a dick before, have you, sweetie?"


    Kiki was taken aback. "I¡­"


    "That''s why. You''re still inexperienced, but take it from me"¡ªshe rubbed her hands along the slope of her pregnant belly¡ª"as someone who''s gone through this before, in their past life, I can tell you nothing puts things into perspective more than your first time with a man."


    Kiki was blushing, with an angry stare; unsettled by such crude talk.


    "He''s all torn up about you, you know."


    Ai''s gaze narrowed. "I know."


    "You know, and yet you''re still constantly rubbing it in his face.


    "What did you say to him in there!?"


    Ai sighed, shaking her head with her eyes closed as she lowered her hands from behind her head, to prop on her hips.


    "This is a new low, even for Akira!"


    "What is?" Kiki snapped.


    Ai glared. "Having his women fight his battles for him."


    Kanna had heard enough.


    She struck Ai across the face, infusing a little chi into it for some added oomph.


    "Is that what you think this is?" Kiki seethed, her voice raised. "Not because I care about him? Unlike an evil, conniving little bitch like you!


    "You''re no better than the snobby slut girls who used to make my life a living Hell!"


    Ai was nursing her face, with a surprised look.


    "Wow. I see you''ve grown some balls."


    "Yeah! And it''s all thanks to Akira. The man you call ''useless,'' who saw something in me that no one else did.


    "I won''t ever forget what I owe him!"


    Ai huffed, then, crossing her arms against her chest and turning away.


    "Okay," she hastily said, after a few moments had passed, when she returned to Kiki with a stern look, pointing a finger toward the open mouth of the cave. "Well, if you''re his woman now, and he matters so much to you, then maybe you should go be by his side," she said; then adding, with a mournful glance inward, "in case he tries to do something stupid."


    Kiki briefly froze with a confused stare, before recalling the hat she''d witnessed Akira was holding.


    Then, her face widened in horror.


    "Oh God," she gasped, in realization.


    Ai frowned, her intense gaze wavering slightly. "Y-yeah. He could use a friend right now."


    At that moment, Kiki gave a relieved smile.


    "Deep down: you still do care about him, don''t you?"


    Ai lowered her forlorn gaze, clutching the underside of her belly. Through the barrier of firmed skin, she could feel the chill, writhing currents of unfathomable darkness glide against her fingers. Whispers of a cataclysmic evil brewing within, the master of which had recently fallen eerily silent.


    "Please don''t tell him," she told Kiki, without lifting her gaze: facing the world-shattering blight upon her belly with contempt. "It''s better if he hates me."


    Kiki nodded, with a sad frown. She wanted to ask more, but it didn''t feel like her place.


    "Still, there''s one thing he needs to know."


    ...


    Akira ran out of the monastery in a crying rage, still clutching dearly unto Vash''s hat.


    ''Everyone''s...going away¡­


    ''Dying¡­


    ''And I can''t make it stop!''


    She plunged into the wheatfields, uncaring of the thousands of cuts incurred by the forest of sharp-bladed leafy limbs slicing into her face and neck and flinging arms.


    Last night was the straw that had finally broken her.


    When Vash''s head had exploded, right before her eyes; with a sickening sound cracking, squishing, crunching noise; in an eruption of spraying pieces of bone and blood, and chunks of brain, some of it slathering warmly across her bewildered face.


    Kanna turned pale as a ghost.


    "V-V-Vash?!"


    With a single hard pull of its jawed grip, Purple Fox ripped a huge, dripping chunk of flesh from the lifeless body''s shoulder, pulling off the now bloodstained plain white gi with it; letting the beautiful, bare-chested torso flop pathetically to the floor, with the Squell tail dropping over it like a covering shroud.


    Akira was panting hard. Her eyes wide, staring at Vash''s limp form. Kanna unleashed another long, agonized yell, before breaking into a string of loud, frantic sobs.


    Vash: Akira''s oldest friend in this world, and trusty second-in-command...


    Was dead!


    With the cause of the explosion being¡ª


    A [Chi Blast], fired from the doorway, from the upheld palm of an inexplicably fully restored [Yellow Bunny]!


    Akira couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "But I shot that fucking bastard into pieces!"


    Tears were streaming down her face as she held up the [Gandiva], in her quaking grip, to shoot at it again¡ª


    But Purple Fox was already in front of her!


    It let out a shrill, high-pitched wail, swinging its hook-arm to attack.


    But Akira blocked it with the [Gandiva], resisting the golem''s superior might as best she could, watching tensely as cracks started to form along with the bow''s polished wooden design.


    Glancing over, she saw Yellow Bunny drawing closer.


    "Damn it!" She had to move.


    She jammed a knee into Purple Fox, providing her with enough space to lunge away, but felt a hand grab her ankle as the golem had recovered quickly enough to react.


    Kanna was sensible again, watching all this unfold with no way to contribute, glancing around frantically until she saw it:


    "No! No! No! No! No!"


    She became irate, slamming her body against the floor repeatedly in a state of madness as two towering formations of clay, seemingly drawn through pores in the tiled floor, gradually began to grow and take shape before her.


    Meanwhile, Akira was having her clothes ripped away by Purple Fox, while Blue Bunny held her pinned against the floor with its feet on her palms.


    She recalled the words spoken by Kiki:


    "You need to let them have their way with you."


    And by the bookish monk:


    "Have to...give yourself...to them¡­


    "Sexually."


    As well as something said by the elders:


    "Remember the Dao, and you will attain transcendence."


    ''The...Dao?'' It certainly rang a bell. Akira Maximilian, as a natural non-believer, never paid much attention to the spiritual teachings the elders would give during the lessons at the monastery. However, this "Dao" concept seemed especially salient to the snake oil they were desperately trying to sell.


    ''How''d it...go again?'' Akira thought absently, fleeing for refuge in the confines of her mind while the golems proceeded to have their ways with her.


    Purple Fox was taking her from behind, with her legs curled beneath her so that the knees were pressed against the floor and her lower back was arched into the air; her wide asscheeks clapping with every pounding thrust of its smooth, anatomically correct earthenware member through her well-buried backdoor.


    Yellow Bunny was in the front, keeping her head up and locked in place by a tight grip on her hair while it invaded the inside of her mouth, scraping the back of her throat with its intricately sculpted perfectly round-headed glans.


    She heard a repetitive noise, like someone being viciously slapped across the face, and glanced over to see Kanna receiving the same treatment from Red Bear and Black Cock; being spanked by the latter as he was taking her from behind.


    The further the golems continued, the larger and more engorged their chi-infused members became.


    ''Oh, right. The Dao is¡­'' Akira drunkenly recollected, just as she could feel the [Condensed Chi] spurting through her insides like lukewarm lava flows, erupting from the charged-to-capacity clay-crafted cocks.


    ''Let go of earthly pride and possessions...''


    Kanna was loudly sputtering, coughing up the radioactively glowing yellow gunk onto the floor. Until Red Bear, with an aggravated growl¡ªpresumably from seeing so much high-quality chi being wasted¡ªproceeded to pull her up by the hair and continue the feeding with her now stood up on her knees and her head tilted up, preventing any further "accidental" spills.


    ''Follow the flow, and achieve harmony with nature.''


    "Hey, Akira," Ai tauntingly whispered into her ear suddenly, whilst remaining safely hidden in her [Stealth]. "I got my chi powers! I did it by tasting some of the stuff that came out of the fox golem when it had fun with that scared little monk."


    Akira made no attempt at a response, her mouth being far too full at the moment.


    "That''s a funny face you''re wearing," Ai said with a giggle. "There are still four hours left until sunrise, so you''d better get comfortable."


    Why was she being like this¡­?


    Akira could understand Kanna, but why would Ai be so cruel?


    Oh, the demonic fetus. That''s right.


    The demonic fetus. Demonic fetus. De¡ª


    "You know, it''s not because of the demon I''m carrying that I''ve been acting like this."


    Akira''s eyes widened. ''What?''


    "Don''t act so surprised. You''ve always known I have a dark side"¡ªshe giggled¡ª"it''s a requirement to survive long in a world like this, as a woman."


    Akira was coming against her will when Ai lowered a finger to her jostling thigh.


    "This is our strongest weapon," Ai said, running a finger inside of her most sensitive part: Delicately circling. Feeling around. "Men kill, and wage wars for this.


    "Become slaves for this¡­"


    Her finger grazed the exact right spot, causing Akira''s mind to go blank.


    "Give it to any man, and he''ll become your bravest warrior. Your most ardent defender. That''s why it should always be the most powerful man you can find."


    Her words were like a knife through Akira''s heart.


    ''So...I''ve just been replaced, is all.''


    Then Ai smiled as if she could read their thoughts.


    "Don''t take it personally, Akira."


    She plunged all five of her fingers into Akira at once, causing her to almost choke on her constantly replenishing mouthful of guzzling chi.


    "It''s just strictly business."


    Akira ran out into the wheatfield clearing, searching around desperately for signs of any life, where there were none.


    "Here I am, you furry bastards!


    "Come on and kill me!"


    She dropped to her knees, hiding her face in her palms.


    Vash''s hat was in her lap.


    Vash''s [Business Tie] was in her palm, pressed against her face.


    "I don''t even give a shit anymore..."


    Kiki stepped out into the clearing, to find her like this. She''d had a hunch that Akira would come here, and was glad to be right.


    No words were exchanged¡ªonly a warm embrace.

 Chapter 70 - A Light For A Brighter Future

    At noon, there was a ceremony held in the Lotus Chamber for the surviving acolytes. During which, elders presented each of them with the customary set of [Black Dragon Robes], to commemorate their promotions into fully-fledged [Dragon Monks].


    But Akira couldn''t care less, and Kanna couldn''t even show up while she was still being tended after by chi healers. Then there was the [Scrawny Monk], who had fallen completely mute ever since his intimate encounter with Purple Fox. So it would seem, out of them all only Ai was the least bit excited by the whole affair¡ªrunning up to Guy Fly, who was present in the attending crowd of acolytes, monks, and instructors, just as soon as she''d received her black robe.


    Kiki was also among those in attendance, bitterly watching the two kiss and hug before then walking up to Akira with a warm smile.


    "I''m glad you''re alive," she said, then bent to kiss Akira on the top of her head.


    But Akira made no reply, betraying not even the slightest shift in her stony disposition. Remaining like this after the ceremony had ended, when Kiki walked her back to their dorm.


    It was a claustrophobically small, sparse room with a bamboo-framed single-sized bed placed against the wall. A clay washing sink with a mirror and a wobbly tinder made dresser, but nothing else in the way of furnishings. A small rectangular window aligned with a row of iron bars.


    Kiki had always thought it more like a prison cell; especially now, with the day''s somber tone.


    "The next delivery is in five days," she said, as she sat Akira down on the foot of the bed draped in plain brown sheets. Then softly, slowly laid her down, resting her head against the pillow.


    "I already made the arrangements for us. So please, just rest until then. Ok?"


    "Kiki¡­" Akira murmured, taking her hand.


    "Yes?" Kiki lowered to her knees by the side of the bed, clutching Akira''s hand in hers tightly. "What is it?"


    "Shouldn''t we both...give up?"


    Kiki tilted her head down, grinning.


    "Akira. If you''re about to suggest we break up again¡ª"


    "No, no. I meant adventuring."


    Kiki grew silent. She knew that faded look in Akira''s eyes all too well: a trial survivor, questioning if what they''d had to sacrifice in exchange for more power was truly worth it.


    She sighed, being brought back to painful memories.


    "I was...the only one who survived," she said, casting her eyes away with a pained look. "So the golems all came after me at once, using"¡ªshe grimaced, crossing her arms tightly¡ª"every hole they could find, even my ears and my nose. For the whole five hours."


    Akira sat up in the bed sharply, concern growing on her face as Kiki continued:


    "But, I still didn''t give up trying to become stronger"¡ªshe looked straight at Akira¡ª"not when I had a promise to keep. Or else, I would''ve gone through all that torture for nothing."


    Akira furrowed her brow. "What''s your goal now?" she asked plainly. "You''ve kept your promise to me, so what''s driving you now?


    "Why continue risking your life?"


    In reply, Kiki held up her right arm and bent it to flex the large muscle, pointing at it with her other hand. "This is why."


    Akira smiled, pinching to feel its firmness.


    "I-Impressive," she said, mustering a tiny smile.


    "That''s not all¡ª"


    Kiki lifted her gi over her head and threw it off so that her chest was only covered by a black tube top bra. Then turned, so that her side was facing Akira, striking a confident pose: showcasing her bare sculpted six-pack body, still dabbed in steamy perspiration from her pre-dawn solo workout routine.


    "You told me I have potential as a fighter," she went on to say, as she continued to flex and pose. "So, I''ve decided to make good use of it¡ªby becoming the best and strongest there is!"


    "What for?'' Akira frowned. "Why risk it?"


    "B-b-because, I¡­" she murmured, brightly blushing. Before shaking her head and abruptly becoming serious again, with an obsequious bow.


    "I want my potential to be used by you!"


    Akira sat back, wide-eyed. "Oh?"


    Kiki''s voice was rising in intensity: "I''ll become stronger so that I can help you achieve all your goals!"


    "You don''t even know my goals."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Kiki snapped back, shaking her head as she remained bowing. "I believe you can do to many others, and even this entire world, the same as you''ve done for me."


    She lifted her gaze, facing Akira with determination. "So don''t give up!"


    Akira was touched by Kiki''s words.


    However, still¡­


    "Vash died, and Kanna was injured¡­" she mused, her face twisting with anguish at the very thought of something similar happening to Kiki.


    "I don''t want to lose you, next."


    "But you won''t! I''ll keep improving¡ªuntil I''m so strong, that you''ll never have to worry again!"


    "You''ll try to reach Level 100?"


    Kiki gave a curious look. "Hm? Is that the level limit in this world?"


    "You didn''t know?"


    "N-no...like I told you, the guards in Mithil sent me here right away.


    "I barely know anything about this world."


    Akira considered this for a moment, then returned with a realization:


    "You don''t have your Memento yet."


    "A Memento? What''s that¡­?"


    ''Damn it,'' Akira thought, turning away sharply. ''I just went through Hell to gain my stupid chi powers, and now I have to deal with one of those bastard Oracles again?'' Vash had told her there was one in every major town, so they would have to make a stop by the one in Mithil while the caravan was passing through.


    "What''s wrong?" Kiki could see the flash of anger on Akira''s face. So, to comfort them, she placed herself in Akira''s lap; sloping her firm, muscular body close enough that her teenage-sized diminutive breasts were squeezing into Akira''s lush mounds. "We can talk about it. Whatever it is."


    "It''s...nothing," Akira lied, in a seething growl, her desire to rape the Azure Oracle reigniting.


    Kiki moved her lips close to Akira''s.


    "So¡­" she said in a sensual whisper, biting her lip while she trailed the back of her hand through Akira''s bristly red bob-styled hair. Coming so close, Akira could observe the tendons growing and contracting in Kiki''s neck as her breathing became more rushed, more impassioned when she seized her by the waist.


    "You''re right," Akira said. "I can''t give it all up now."


    Kiki managed a slight laugh through her intense breaths. "I''m...glad. I want to become...the strongest...by daddy''s side. To make you proud."


    Akira could feel the sticky warmth of her passion oozing out onto her leg.


    "I want to see it, too. So don''t die."


    "Then, I''ll become immortal"¡ªshe giggled under her breath, bearing a lustful grin¡ª"people will worship the ground I walk on like I''m a Goddess."


    She then closed her eyes, falling into a series of light moans from the pleasure she felt from Akira''s soft, furry hands tracing down along her shoulder blades until they reached her lower back. "But no matter what, you''ll still always be my daddy."


    Akira''s eyes widened from hearing this, along with remembering what Ai had said in the trial chamber. Words that had filled her with dread before, but now gave came as a light on a horizon that, so far, had been gloomy.


    ''Kiki...could she be the one? My very own bravest warrior, and most ardent defender?''


    The very thought titillated her.


    "I want to see you prove your devotion now, then."


    "Nooo, but you need your rest¡­"


    "So we''ll cultivate until we fall asleep."


    "Nooo, but I have classes¡ª" Akira broke off her words with a kiss, then drew away.


    "Not anymore. Today you''re graduating."


    The rest of the morning and afternoon passed by quickly, with the two making love for the next several hours before falling asleep curled into each other''s arms.


    Until, as daylight was fading, they were suddenly awoken by a loud banging at the door.


    "Who is it?" Akira yelled grumpily.


    Jumping up quickly, she donned her [Black Dragon Gi] and rushed to the door while Kiki remained wrapped in the sheets, as the banging incessantly continued.


    "Who''s banging on doors at this hour?"


    She threw open the door, ready to deliver a staunch lambasting, but stopped when she saw¡ª


    "K-Kanna," she said, her face turning pale.


    It was none other than Kanna, standing there: Her pastel pink hair a disheveled mess and her gi draped over her shoulders, untied at the waist. No pants, only plain white underwear. Long white bandages were wrapped across her chest, from shoulder to shoulder, covering the stubs that were left of her arms.


    "Akira," she said in a brooding, low voice.


    She had her leg raised in a knee, as she was just about to hammer it against the door again.


    Akira backed, panicking. "Kanna, I¡ª"


    "You''re sorry, right?" she spat, breathing deeply¡ªlooking like she was about to explode on her¡ªonly to drop her head and release it with a long, defeated-sounding sigh. "It''s not your fault, Akira.


    "It''s really...because of me."


    Her teardrops pattered against the wooden floor as Akira nervously hovered by, wondering how to console her.


    "I let my anger get out of control, and I attacked that golem," she went on to say, her voice cracking with emotion. "I forced us both into a fight we weren''t prepared for, and now...Vash is¡­"


    Akira slowly sat Kanna with her on the ground.


    "It''s also my fault," she sternly professed. "I shouldn''t have allowed things between us to get this bad"¡ªshe held Kanna''s head against her shoulder to cry on¡ª"I''ve been neglectful of your feelings for so long, Kanna. I was so focused on always pushing forward. Always expanding. I forgot that you and Ai had needs, too."


    "Don''t guilt yourself. We''re both only human..." she sobbed, glancing over Akira''s shoulder to see Kiki lying in the bed, holding her breath nervously.


    Sighing, she gave an amused look.


    "Ara ara, you''re the worst, Akira-kun."

 Chapter 71 - Trying Out New Things

    That night, Akira and Kanna arranged to practice their new chi powers in the dojo, under Kiki-senpai''s tutelage, with the two standing apart in front of her as she gave a lecture:


    "Controlling chi is similar to how mages control magic," she explained, while expertly manipulating a liquidus stream of pure chi in front of her, through a series of soft hand and arm motions. "Only, it''s accessible to all classes. Fluid enough in its uses, that it can both amplify and complement your existing combat strengths.


    "The three types of chi manipulation are enhancement, volatile, and radiation.


    "Enhancement is when chi is used to increase your physical capabilities beyond the normal threshold. So, that''s strength, speed, jumping height, and perception, for example.


    "Volatile is when you fire projectiles made out of chi.


    "Radiation is mainly for healing."


    Kiki then smiled at her two pupils. "Any questions so far?" she asked chipperly.


    Akira quickly raised her hand, saying drolly, "sensei! I want to know if controlling chi has any applications in the bedroom. Like, maybe to form whips or chains, or to heal my partner if I break something¡ª"


    "Um...!" Flustered, Kiki turned to Kanna. "What about you, Kanna-san?"


    Kanna scowled, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Well, isn''t it obvious?"


    "Oh, right," she answered, nervously laughing and scratching the back of her head. "You don''t...have arms."


    Kanna groaned. "I can''t even open my inventory like I used to," she said. "I have to say ''INVENTORY: OPEN,''"¡ªthe menu screen appeared in front of her¡ª"like a huge dumbass!"


    Kiki smiled with compassion. "You''re incredible, Kanna-san. I don''t even know what I would do in your position."


    Kanna gave a surly grin. "Well, you would find ways to adapt. Like I am. Besides that, your only other choice is to just lay down and die¡ªthere isn''t even a choice to be made." She scoffed. "Still, I can''t believe all those ''master'' chi healers and surgeons couldn''t manage to reattach my arms."


    Kiki frowned. "Sadly, chi healing is only effective at treating fresh injuries. It was hours before they got to you."


    "Couldn''t the elders have intervened, then?" Kanna raged. "The elders who were in there with us said they''d be watching us with their tablets the entire time, so couldn''t they do something?" She turned her head down, sighing. "If it meant saving my arms¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know," Kiki said, resting a hand on her back.


    "I think I might know why," Akira stepped forward, saying, from off to the side of the room where she''d been listening in on the conversation. Silently coping with a gnawing sense of guilt, stirred by watching Kanna''s struggle, when this sudden inquisitiveness about the elders had piqued her interest.


    "The golems are the only source of chi abilities, right?"


    Kiki nodded. "Yes, but why do you ask?"


    "Because I think it isn''t so much a case of them protecting the outside world from the golems" ¡ªshe paused, retrieving the two broken halves of the [Gandiva] from her inventory¡ª"more, the opposite: that the golems are their prisoners, being kept secure and safe from the outside world."


    Kanna''s eyes widened. "That way, they can keep giving acolytes their chi powers."


    Kiki gasped. "Could that be why they''re so aggressive?"


    "Like caged animals¡­" Akira breathed.


    "I saw when Red Bear and Black Cock were revived," Kanna said, looking deep in thought, before abruptly glancing up with a shocked expression. "There were sparks, and it looked like they were growing out of the floor!"


    "Sparks? Like with channeling chi?" Kiki questioned while showing some channeled unto her fists, as an example.


    "Y-y-yes! It was the same as with chi!"


    "Are you sure?" Akira asked sharply, to which she nodded." Then, that could mean¡­"


    Kanna nodded, catching on.


    "The cave itself is what revives them!"


    Akira added, "thereby, making it so that the only way to survive is by ''


    The three exchanged serious glances, all deeply unsettled by the dark truth they may have just uncovered. All deeply wrathful about the inconceivable toll this one ancient tradition must have inflicted over the centuries.


    Kanna had her back bent low, her head leaned against the wall.


    "Damn¡­" she grimaced. "Are you saying this all could have been avoided? That I didn''t need to lose my arms, and Vash"¡ªshe broke off, choking on her saliva.


    Kiki was turned away, clenching her fists.


    Meanwhile, Akira was biting her lip, ears shrunken and head bowed with a bitter look as, more and more, it was becoming apparent to her that Nirvana was a deeply flawed place. And that, the further she delved into its secrets, the more dangerous it was going to become for her and her allies.


    "It''s possible, is all I''m saying. Since we don''t fully know how those golems ''think,'' or how they''re able to transfer chi power" ¡ªher eyes narrowed¡ª"but there''s still one thing I don''t understand."


    She turned sharply, to look at Kanna. "The golems could have easily killed us, so why didn''t they?"


    "Like with me," Kiki meekly added.


    Kanna rose from against the wall. Turning slowly, with her face tilted up, she bore a crazed stare as she unleashed a maniacal laugh, before calming enough to speak again.


    "Those bastards...


    "I think they wanted us to survive!


    "That Black Cock was laughing the whole time he was beating and raping me.


    "Like he enjoyed every single minute of it!"


    Training continued from there, at a dragging pace...until after midnight when the [Fireflies] were out in a big swarm, as the three tiredly made their way back to the dorms.


    Kanna was grinning. "Ara ara, I was able to [Enhance] my legs, at least."


    She was standing at the center of Akira and Kiki, their arms draped across her back, watching her resist the urge to cry with pitiful gazes.


    "What kind of Warrior am I now?"


    "The bravest I know," Akira said softly.


    Yet Kanna continued to mourn, "I''ll never be able to lift a weapon again. I can barely make use of my [Chi Powers]. I''m going to have to get used to sleeping alone again, now that Vash is gone..."


    "Wait," Akira said, halting abruptly. "You''re still thinking about leaving the party?"


    Kanna looked at her, incredulous.


    "I can''t fight anymore, Akira. So I''d only be dead weight if I stayed"¡ªshe averted her eyes¡ª"besides...after how I''ve been acting lately¡ª"


    Akira spun Kanna by her waist so that they locked gazes.


    "No way. You''re staying with us."


    "To do what? Risk losing my legs next?!"


    "There''s one thing you haven''t considered yet."


    "What''s that? Killing myself?"


    "Prosthetics," Akira said with a small, excited jump toward them, as a smile crept across her face. "I''m going with Kiki to the Oracle in Mithil, and we can ask if prosthetics exist in Nirvana."


    Kanna froze, gawking. "That''s¡­"


    "Besides, I already said that I forgive you."


    Kanna glanced at Kiki. "But is she okay with it?"


    Akira faced Kiki with a mischievous grin.


    "Uhh¡­" Kiki was looking between the two of them apprehensively.


    "Remember what you were saying before?" Akira asked her, gradually revealing more of her teeth in a wild smile. "About ''trying new things?''"


    "Ow! But Akira, now''s not the time¡ª"


    "It''s always the time, Kiki."


    Akira had been simultaneously drawing the two closer together, slowly and gently, until their athletic bodies were practically pinned as they tasted of each other''s hastening warm breaths, in the cool night air, with glowing red faces. Their lips were slightly parted, wanting. Their soft, passion-filled gazes met with lustful uncertainty¡ªboth secretly wondering if the other''s held the particular relief they sought.


    Akira stayed, giddily observing the hot tension between the two for a while longer, before lifting her hands from both of them and turning, to make her sneaky exit.


    "I''ll leave you two alone, to better get to know each other."


    In the wake of her absence...


    A moment of awkward silence passed, with neither Kiki or Kanna knowing how to break the ice.


    Until, Kiki blurted out a nervous giggle.


    And then Kanna was shaking her head, sighing with an amused grin. "Ara ara, did we just get hooked up with each other by our own boyfriend?" she said. "Poor guy must have a thing for cuckolding at this point."


    "Umm!" Kiki''s heart fluttered in her chest.


    "You''re new to this kind of thing, aren''t you?''


    Kiki gave a quick, shy nod.


    "You''ve cultivated with Akira, though."


    "Y-y-yes, but only him," she said with a timid, fading laugh. "I don''t really count the training origies."


    Kanna fixed her with an intense, incriminating glare. "It''s not that you''re scared of handling me too roughly, now that my arms have gone AWOL, is it?"


    "N-n-no!" Kiki frantically answered, shaking her head, then calming to a hushed whisper. "It''s not you. I''m just a nervous wreck in general."


    Kanna gave a doubtful look. "Even though you''ve grown so much stronger?"


    She bit her lip. "I''ve been...better at hiding it."


    "Hum," Kanna said, turning her head with a look as though she was deep in thought.


    "That''s weird."


    "Hah. I know I''m a total basketcase."


    "No, no. What I''m saying is that it''s weird for a pretty girl like you to feel so nervous all the time, when you should really be strutting your stuff."


    "Eh¡­?!" Kiki reared away, surprised. Even Kanna-san was complimenting her?!


    "You know..." Kanna started to say, but then abruptly paused; looking around as if to make sure no one was eavesdropping, before leaning her head against Kiki''s slight but strong shoulder, then breathing into her ear, "I was jealous of you the first time I saw how much you''d changed."


    Kiki gave a mortified look. "I don''t believe it! You''re only trying to butter me up."


    Kanna snickered. "There''s no need when you''re as buttered as a lobster already," she said, moving her lips within inches of Kiki''s. "And I can see why Akira likes you."


    "W-why''s that...?" Kiki asked sweetly, her words oozing with repressed desire.


    Her breath sent tingles down Kiki''s sp''cause


    "''Cause, you''re cute when you squirm."


    Moments later, Kiki was "squirming" plenty while Kanna was servicing them with her mouth¡ªas surefire a sign as any that things were gradually returning to normal; as meanwhile, Akira had fallen soundly asleep against Vash''s robe, her nose buried deep in their scent.

 Chapter 72 - Some Unfinished Business

    The next couple of days passed in a blur, with the newly formed party of three finding solace among each other''s company.


    It was far more than just cultivation holding them together: a strong mutual attraction had formed between the three, in such a short period, with them spending all their time in the day practicing their chi or going on walks through the monastery grounds.


    Occasionally, an elder would give them trouble for being derelict in their duties, and they would simply take off running away; laughing like a group of delinquents until they disappeared into the wheat fields. Where they, with their young hearts pumping adrenaline, would cultivate freely. Sometimes for hours, if the mood was just right.


    Akira and Kanna had become rebels, by day, with Kiki anxiously following along; staunchly opposed to the organizational running of the Hidden Dragon Monastery, and making their dissidence abundantly clear any chance they could get. However, in the calm of the night, they would stay up late, watching the stars. Or lay tightly together on the small dorm bed, talking, until one by one they would drift off to sleep.


    All the while, Kiki¡ªalmost like a daughter to the two¡ªwas a constant target for their playful bullying, even as she was continuing to blossom before their eyes. Such as one incident, when they challenged her to a bet...


    It was noon, on the second of their five days left at the monastery. The three were deciding on lunch at the cantina when Kanna had had a brilliant idea.


    She sat beside Akira across from Kiki at one of the tables, brimming with mischief.


    "I have a challenge for little Kiki-chan."


    Kiki gulped. This couldn''t be good.


    "If you can finish a single bowl of [Spirit Pepper Udon] before it gets cold, we''ll stop our bullying, and only compliment you, for an entire week."


    "Ow!" Kiki groaned. "I hate spicy food¡­"


    Akira looked at Kanna, grinning. "Because she''s a wimp."


    "Am not!" Kiki protested, puffing her face.


    Kanna teased, "you''re still just a little girl inside of that tough body!"


    Kiki flailed her arms. "Ow¡­! Shut up!"


    "See? Now she''s throwing a fit."


    Kiki rose sharply. "Okay, fine! So what''s in it for you two if I lose?"


    Kanna glanced over at Akira. "Any ideas?"


    "Sure do," Akira said with a contented grin, fading into a stern frown when she proceeded to scan the crowd of hungry monks gathered at Fly Guy''s grill, but catching no sight of neither the Master Chef himself nor Ai.


    "Well, what is it?" Kiki nervously pried, still waiting on Akira''s answer.


    "Oh, right!" she blurted, stirred from her concentration. "The wager"¡ªshe leaned forward, to whisper into Kiki''s ear, while Kanna positioned herself closely to listen.


    After Akira was finished, Kiki pulled away slightly with a puzzled look.


    "Uhh...that''s it?" she questioned. ''Really?"


    "Yep," Akira said, trying to keep a straight face while Kanna was snickering.


    "Whew!"¡ªKiki wiped a hand across her forehead, looking relieved¡ª"I thought for sure it was going to be something totally humiliating, knowing you two."


    "I''ll go place the order," Kanna said, giving Akira and Kiki a quick kiss before going.


    ...


    While the two were left alone, Akira watched Kiki stare after Kanna as they strode away, her eyes widening with a look of amazement.


    "Kanna-san...has a really nice butt."


    "Nice ass," Akira corrected her. "Us grownups call it an ass."


    Kiki kissed her teeth. "Whatever, jerkass."


    At this, Akira raised an eyebrow.


    Kiki remained silent for a bit, her face frozen into a spine-chilling glare, before abruptly crumbling into a raucous, snorting laughter.


    "Ahaha! The look on your face just now!"


    "Y-yeah," Akira said, as her serious expression was awkwardly transitioning to a faded smile. "I was really...surprised." ''And aroused,'' she thought¡ªfrom catching what was an increasingly common glimpse of Kiki''s emerging secret, incredibly sexy "bitch" side.


    Not that this new side to her was a surprising development in itself.


    Because, if there''s one thing Akira Maximilian had learned while in Nirvana, it''s that every girl has a hundred different personalities.


    "Excuse me, but are you Akira Maximilian?" she heard an unfamiliar voice say.


    She turned to face an astute-looking, handsome Human man with side-slicked dandelion blonde hair, thin blue eyes, and sharply chiseled features. As a [Level ???] [Dragon Monk Elder], he was dressed in a colorful robe to denote his supreme rank within the monastery: his being purple.


    Just looking at him made Akira''s blood boil.


    "What do you want?" she snapped.


    "I understand that you''re still angry over the loss of your friend, during the trial."


    "''Angry'' doesn''t even begin to cut it."


    "Understandably so"¡ªhe crossed his arm across his chest from the opposite shoulder, in a genteel bow¡ª"and for that, I offer you my most sincere condolences."


    "Sincere?" Akira scoffed derisively, looking away. "If this is some PR thing¡ª"


    "I, too, have lost someone to the trial."


    Akira''s eyes widened, turning to the elder again. "Oh."


    "Yes," he said, averting his agitated gaze. "My little girl, Demetria. She had just turned [Level 12], with a dream of becoming a great heroine like her mother."


    The elder closed his eyes, jaw clenching, pain etched upon his brow.


    "Those...fiends¡­


    "Tore her limb from limb as they raped her.


    "Demetria never spoke again. She wouldn''t eat, unless she was forced, and would scream if anyone tried to come near her"¡ªhe sighed¡ª"even I, her own father.


    "She would wake up, screaming, in the middle of the night.


    "Still, I remained by her side until¡­


    "Through all her trauma, and the growing fatigue of countless sleepless nights¡­


    "My little girl couldn''t bear it any longer."


    When the [Purple Dragon Elder] had finished, by this point with his fists at his side shaking and fiercely biting back tears with a grotesque snarl, Akira and Kiki were gaping in horror.


    "That''s..." Kiki said, trailing off at a loss for words. "How is the trial even still a thing?!"


    Meanwhile, Akira bore a suspicious squint.


    "Why would you tell us all this...?"


    The elder abruptly stiffened his posture, regaining his composure with a dazed look in his eyes that quickly faded. "Because," he stressed, a faint sliver of a smile showing on his stern face. "I have heard of your exploits at the Macaque Village, and I believe we can work together to introduce some much-needed change to the way business is conducted here, in the monastery."


    "I''m listening," Akira said as she turned in her seat, to give him her full attention, when immediately she was hit with a strong herbal scent wafting off him, making her head feel slightly dizzy.


    "Not now"¡ªthe elder shook his head, shifting his gaze at their packed surroundings¡ª"my chambers."


    Akira wasn''t so sure.


    This man¡­this "elder" before her...


    Was coming across as shadier and shadier, seemingly growing more antsy and impatient by the second.


    She glanced back at Kiki expectantly, as they immediately became flustered¡ªwaving their hands for her not to worry. "Um, it''s fine! I''ll tell Kanna you''ll be back."


    "Mhm," Akira said, managing a small grin through her expression of creeping doubt. "Feel free to lose the bet while I''m gone."


    Kiki flailed. "Ow, don''t be so sure I''ll lose!"


    ¡­


    Akira followed the [Purple Dragon Elder] to a wide, circular building, where all the elders took up lodging. Designed so that the common room served as its core, and the doors to elders'' private chambers formed into a ring around it.


    "Watch where you step," the elder said while he unlocked the door to his chambers. Then, stood by with his arm held out, gesturing for Akira to enter first.


    Nodding warily, Akira opened the door and was immediately hit by a scent of herbs.


    Other than the smell, though, nothing seemed out of the ordinary at an initial glance, with the Purple Elder''s chambers being a purple and indigo toned bedroom, office, study, and place of spiritual meditation all in one; containing bookshelves, lined with ancient-looking tomes; a regal sofa, prayer rugs and wall scrolls with bold lettering; a heavy desk covered in scrolls and loose leaves of parchment and ink wells, with a tall wicker chair; a string of paper lanterns draped across one wall; a shrine to an unknown deity lit with incense, similar to ones Akira had seen at the squirrel temple.


    Akira stepped inside, looking around in awe.


    "Wow! It''s way nicer than our dorms!"


    The elder walked in behind her, staying at the door, his watching eyes unblinking in a gloomy gaze.


    "Watch your step," he repeated.


    "Watch for what? There''s nothing on the¡ª"Akira stopped when suddenly, as she was taking a step forward onto a rug, her foot landed on something unexpectedly soft, and squishy. And although she could look down and see nothing was there, an invisible mass was preventing her foot from touching the ground.


    "One moment," the elder said as he locked the door behind his back, then began to slowly raise his arms. "Sorry, but I must hide them like this using the effects of alchemy potions, during the day."


    Akira was sweating as she moved her foot against whatever was there.


    It was squishy and squirmy. Pliable.


    She didn''t want to believe it, but it felt just like a woman''s breast.


    The elder lifted his arms as a wave of chi radiated from his palms, briefly blanketing the room with otherworldly radiance, before quickly fading to reveal a macabre truth that was almost exactly what Akira was beginning to suspect, only worse.


    "Dear God," she breathed, recoiling with terror.


    Because, what the chi had revealed to her was the presence of several dozens of limbless girls, scattered about the place like tossed pillows: piled on the sofa, lying on the floor, leaned against the desk and walls, set upon the bookshelf¡­


    All despondent, barely conscious, with drooling agape mouths and idly staring gazes.

 Chapter 73 - Overturning The Terrible Trial (Part I)

    "What?!"


    In Akira''s astonishment, at seeing all the previously concealed limbless girls suddenly be unveiled, she fell back onto the floor with a crazed look of fear.


    "What the Hell kind of crazy, fucked up sick shit is this?!"


    By contrast, the elder was stoically calm. "These are survivors," he replied darkly. "Of the so-called Trial of Lumination." After which he then walked over and stooped to casually take up the [Level 8] [Pillow Girl], upon whose breast Akira''s foot had just accidentally tread upon.


    "I apologize for surprising you like this," he went on to say, continuing in his explanation while holding the Pillow Girl up by her sides in front of him: "There is no formal protocol in place to care for trial-takers who have been reduced to this state, where they can no longer care for themselves. So alas, I have taken it upon myself to provide care for them, until whenever I receive word of any vacancies at a charity rescue in Mithil."


    Akira looked across the room, at all the Pillow Girls'' vacantly drooling expressions. "Are they all...drugged?" Was this the source of the strong herbal scent?


    "Indeed," the elder replied. "A necessary measure, I''m afraid. To spare them undue suffering."


    He rubbed away some dirt smeared on the breast of the one he was holding, with his fingers. Doing so, without any kind of reaction from her at all as she continued to mindlessly stare onward, along with the others.


    "I keep them sedated, through the use of [Stupor Potions]. And a [Cloaking Spell], which I can clear the effects of using my chi, to aid in avoiding detection."


    Akira angrily huffed. She was trying to put on a brave, strong face, but it was difficult.


    Somehow, after all she''d witnessed in Nirvana so far, this was where she drew the line. This was what deeply and severely unsettled her.


    "Because it would be pretty bad for the monastery if word of this ever got out, wouldn''t it?"


    "The monastery?" The elder scoffed. "This whole damned place could go to rot for all I care," he seethed bitterly, even as he was calmly laying the [Level 8] [Pillow Girl] on top of a messy pile of other Pillow Girls, already present on the sofa couch. "My only concern would be for the fate of these and future survivors. Doubtless, were my activities to become known, the Circle of Grand Elders would use me as a scapegoat."


    "Circle Grand Elders¡­?" Akira repeated, with an inquisitive look. "Are they the ones in charge?"


    "A flock of [Hungry Vultures] is what they are," he answered, before turning to Akira with a severe glare. "They''re a group of players that have overseen the monastery since ancient times. Once upon a time, they served as spiritual leaders, but nowadays the extent of their greed and corruption knows no bounds. They rule the affairs of the monastery, lacking any care of compassion, from the comfort of their homes within Mithil''s Ivory Quarter."


    Akira exhaled deeply, as she was taking all this in. She walked backward to a wooden chair against the wall to sit, first setting the [Pillow Girl] that was there onto the floor.


    As the purple elder continued, "for you see, the Mithil Military pays a subsidy to the monastery for every chi bearer they enlist. And that''s on top of what they already pay for every low-level that''s pulled off the streets, for the mandatory monk training. Combine this with the pizza delivery service, which caters exclusively to the wealthy Ivory Quarter elites, without any competitors¡ª"


    "And you have the makings for a well-oiled, secure, profit-building machine," Akira concisely interjected. "But what is it that you intend to do about it?"¡ªshe crossed her legs, shrugging with her arms pointed outward and a smug grin¡ª"believe me, there''s nothing more difficult than parting old fools with their money. Let alone, an entire shadowy corporation of them."


    The purple monk gave a genial smile. "That''s exactly why the plan isn''t to take from them. But rather, to somehow give them more of what they want, in exchange for putting an end to this"¡ªhe stomped his foot¡ª"barbaric system."


    Akira leaned with her elbow propped on the arm of the chair, trying to avoid the eerie unwavering looks of the Pillow Girls as she gazed with profound interest at the scheming elder, a fire secretly growing inside her belly. Enraged, by the thought of how close Kanna had come to ending up as yet another one of these pitiful "pillow girls," without her even knowing about it.


    "You certainly have the will and the drive," she said after a while, with a fang-concealing smile. "But it sounds to me like what you lack is a solid plan."


    "Hah, you''re as clever and quick-witted as I was told."


    "At the Macaque Village, you said?"


    "Yes! Queen Rumia praised you mightily. She said that you''re the mastermind to thank, for turning the former colony of savages into a ''utopian superpower''"¡ªhe grew excited, triumphantly holding up a clenched fist and adding, "solely through your understanding of economics!"


    "What can I say?" Akira shrugged, putting on a nonchalant air. "I was the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO in my previous life."


    "That''s why I have come to you, asking for help!"


    The elder fell to his knees, begging.


    "Please, Akira Maximilian! Use your talented mind to come up with a new business strategy to appease the Grand Elders, that would also bring an end to the accursed Trials for good!"


    Akira didn''t have to think for an answer.


    ''A potential business opportunity, with a humanitarian bent?''


    And a chance to expand her brand¡­


    To make more gold, to spend on better gear for everyone...


    Of course, she was in!


    "I''ll do it," she said, leaning forward in her chair to extend a hand which the elder gleefully shook, as their entire demeanor at once thawed. "Although, I do have to wonder what it is you were doing snooping around in the Macaque Village, of all places."


    "Ah!" The elder sprung to his feet, looking refreshed. "I was pointed in that direction by the Oracle of Mithil, after many years of searching...


    "He said the Macaques were my best hope of obtaining advanced prosthetics."


    Akira flew out of her chair, tail perked.


    "What?! Those sleazy, dumb little furballs can make prosthetic limbs now?!"


    Because if so, the CEO thought, it was high time that she got in touch with some old friends. And because she would need to, in order to make this plan work.


    Minutes later¡­


    Kiki was slouched over, staring woefully into the shimmering red depths of a barely-touched bowl of lukewarm [Spirit Pepper Udon] with an expression of much misery. She was continuously sniffing back rivulets of snot dripping from her nose, after trying only a few spoonfuls of the tongue-meltingly spicy broth.


    Kanna was sitting across, watching her with impish amusement, when Akira abruptly plopped down on the seat beside her.


    "Ah! How''d it go?" Kiki asked, startled.


    Kanna scoffed. "Ara ara, you talked to an elder."


    Akira was busily combing through her inventory. "Well, I can''t go fully into details right now, but let''s just say there is dissension among the ranks of this monastery''s higher-ups."


    From her inventory, Akira retrieved her [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit] and quickly slid it across the table to Kiki.


    "No way!" she shrieked, recoiling from it.


    Kanna chucked. "We made a deal, Kiki-chan," she said, as she stood up. Then walked over to a spot beside Kiki, where she knelt and craned her neck over their shoulder. "If you couldn''t finish your noodles before they went cold, you would have to wear whatever outfit Akira picked out for you."


    "Y-y-yeah, but"¡ªKiki looked like she was about to cry as she held up the scanty attire, inspecting it¡ª"you''re serious about me wearing this in public? And even in battle?"


    "Yup." Kanna pinched her cheek.


    "Wouldn''t that be dangerous, though?"


    She gulped, then added in a mumble, "since this barely covers anything¡­"


    "It''ll be fine. That survival instinct of yours will keep you safe," Akira dismissed, wearing a feeble grin, as she was unpeeling the [Peelphone] she''d just taken from her pocket, to reveal the white plastic protrusion within.


    Kanna saw her with it, and grew curious.


    "Giving that Monkey Queen a call?"


    "Y-yeah," she replied quickly, giving a rapid nod. "Why? Are you going to be jealous again?"


    Kanna squinted. "Are you okay?"


    "Y-yeah," Akira repeated as she then went on speaking, with fresh trails of sweat winding down her face, "we''ve been cultivating over the phone, you know."


    Kanna sneered. "Pssh. Don''t make me go all stupid and lose my legs, next."


    Akira''s smile and laughter promptly faded; replaced with a gawking, devastated look as she horridly recalled the vision of all those Pillow Girls.


    Now, Kanna was certain something was wrong.


    "Akira!" She hurried to her beloved''s side, with Kiki following after, both of them massaging Akira''s back as she was visibly heaving, struggling for air.


    "A panic attack," Kiki said, looking to Kanna urgently.


    Kanna glared back at her. "That elder, what did he¡­?"


    "We need to get her to a bed!"


    "Stop it! No!" Akira protested, straining out words between her hoarse breaths as Kanna and Kiki proceeded to lug carry her toward the dorms. "I need"¡ª*huff, huff*¡ª"to make a"¡ª*huff, huff*¡ªcall¡­


    "To put an end, to all of this!"


    However, her eyelids were drooping, as the fatigue of the past few days was finally coming flooding in.


    Keep calm and write something....

 Chapter 74 - Regroup And Planning

    It was sundown, her vision cast in a hazy orange tint, when Akira awoke to find herself in the bed back at her dorm.


    Feeling a warm body, paired with the smooth touch of bare skin from another''s arm pressed against hers, Akira turned onto her side and instantly smiled at how cute Kiki looked, sleeping peacefully, there next to her. Her mouth, hanging wide open. Her lovely jaw-length waves of dark hair, falling at the sides of her face. A soft, contented expression lacking the quivering anxiety she constantly exhibited while awake.


    Akira smiled, in wonder at how cute she looked. How blessed she was to have someone so precious in her life.


    "You haven''t been sleeping well lately."


    It wasn''t Kiki''s voice, but Kanna''s.


    She was kneeling by the bedside at Akira''s back with squinting eyes, her brow knit with worry.


    Akira sighed, facing the ceiling.


    "He died so fast. Right in front of me."


    "Akira, there was nothing any of us could have done..."


    "I know, I know," Akira returned sharply. Impatiently.


    A moment then passed in silence, her irritated expression fading into a melancholy frown as she faced the ceiling again. "And that''s just the problem I''m having, with all of this¡ªthings keep happening beyond my control. Like I''ve been stabbed and the blood keeps coming out. But, no matter what I do, I can''t¡ª"


    "Make it stop?" Kanna gave a wide smirk. "That''s just...life, man."


    Akira scoffed, looking away.


    "Yeah, well...it''s not the kind of life I''m used to."


    "Oh, right," Kanna exhaled while looking off, holding her chin with a playful expression. "You''re the 18-year old hot shit CEO, so this must all be fairly new to you."


    Akira gave a confused look. "Nirvana, you mean¡­?"


    Smiling smugly, Kanna patted her cheek.


    "No. I meant reality."


    Akira fixed her with a glare. "Huh?"


    "Not trying to be rude, but I''m guessing you didn''t have very many close relationships before, in your previous life."


    "N-No. I was mostly work-focused."


    "Ara ara, part of the issue might be that you''re still thinking regular people can be controlled¡ªmanaged¡ªlike your employees. And that if you work hard enough, you''re guaranteed to see good results. But it really isn''t so simple."


    "No. I''ve made bad investments that ended up costing me before," Akira mused sadly, glancing downward as her ears folded against her head. "Just...never like this."


    Kanna tilted her head to the side, with an exasperated frown.


    "Do you seriously think like that?"


    "Like what?" Akira asked as she lowered her chin to her chest, recoiling inward.


    "Like a machine, taking in information. Analyzing it. Formulating a response. Then performing whatever it is your processors deem an appropriate action.''"


    "But isn''t that the smartest way to approach things?"


    "For one, it makes you come across as untrustworthy," Kanna replied while crossing her arms, looking disappointed. "Maybe when you''re sorting accounts, it''s fine. But not so much when you''re dealing with actual, living human beings."


    Akira sat up quickly. "That''s¡ª" Not true, she was about to say, but stopped herself; too weary to argue. "Well, in any case"¡ªshe rose from the bed, taking a long stretch¡ª"a person like me shouldn''t allow himself to be weak to stress, and there''s a very important call I have to make. So, Kanna, if you don''t mind¡ª"


    Kanna held out a leg, blocking her. Forcing her to sit back onto the bed.


    "No. Not right now. Stay here and rest."


    Akira chuckled. "I''m fine, though. Whatever that was earlier, I''m past it now."


    "It was a full-on freakout, Akira. It''s a sign that you''re putting yourself through too much stress, and seriously need to chill for a day or two."


    "But I have to get this thing done!" Akira returned. "Lives are depending on it!"


    "What ''thing'' might that be, exactly?" Kanna questioned her, giving a heated look. "What the Hell happened between you and that elder, to set you off?"


    Just as things were getting heated, though: it was then that Kiki awoke, covering her mouth as she let out a great, big yawn, before glancing between the mutually sullen Akira and Kanna.


    "Eh? Were you guys arguing?" she asked with an oblivious, wide-eyed look.


    Akira''s and Kanna''s gazes were locked; the former''s remaining steadfast, as the latter''s was becoming filled with frustrated anger.


    So, Kiki, sensing the smoldering hot tension in the air, swept in to mediate¡ª


    "Akira, Kanna, look!" she said as she sprung out of the bed. Then, stood at the foot of the bed before them both, wearing an anxious grin. Pretending to look excited. "I''m gonna put on that outfit you gave me, for the bet!"


    At once, Akira and Kanna both eagerly turned to watch, beholding the wondrous spectacle:


    The [Oo-Aa-Oo-Aa Outfit], being only a pair of Macaque molars tenuously held together by string to form the top piece, and a thin strip of monkey leather for the thong bottom, left delightfully little to the imagination.


    "Um," Kiki trembled, profusely blushing and sweating from having to wear such a lewd outfit, that put almost all of her pasty white flesh on display¡ªfor an entire week, as per the conditions of the bet.


    Meanwhile, Akira was clapping and cheering. Making it worse.


    "Q-q-quit it!" she cried, hunching forward and crossing her arms, folding her thighs, attempting the impossible task of trying to conceal herself.


    "This is it, Kiki-chan!" Kanna said. "Your chance to ''strut your stuff!''"


    "But I don''t wanna strut my stuff!" Kiki whined.


    "Stand straight, and give us a little turnaround!" Akira playfully commanded, with a twirl of her finger in the air¡ªall her prior weariness gone. "Show off that beautiful body you''re so proud of!"


    "Now you''re just teasing me!" Kiki squeaked.


    "No, really! You look amazing!"


    Kiki huffed. Fucking compliments.


    She raised her back slowly, unveiling her full self to them with an annoyed, begrudging look.


    "Daaaamn," Akira and Kanna both said.


    "Shut up. Shut the fuck up."


    "I need to get you a big ax," Akira said. "So then you''ll be the sexy warrior girl of the team."


    Kanna cast a sideways glance at her.


    "What?" Akira asked, but then swiftly lowered her head upon realizing her mistake. "O-oh, right. I meant to say, the second sexy warrior girl of the¡ªOW!"


    Kanna kicked her in the side as she stood up, facing Kiki with an adoring smile.


    "INVENTORY: OPEN!" she abruptly yelled, startling the other two with the suddenness of it, to summon her [Inventory] HUD. Then, navigating the menus with her face, she found her [Windhammer] and let it drop onto the floor when she retrieved it.


    Kiki glanced down at it, then up at Kanna''s expression of warmth.


    "Kanna-kun¡­I couldn''t¡ª"


    "It''s not like I have much use for it, at the moment," Kanna interrupted whilst rolling her eyes, though still maintaining a cheery disposition. "Now, don''t just stand there and gawk! Pick it up and show us your angry face!"


    "Angry?" Kiki asked innocently, as she bent to lift up the surprisingly light Windhammer.


    "Yeah! Like you''re gonna kill someone."


    Then, while Kiki went on to bare her teeth, growling through her gritted teeth at her reflection in the mirror above the sink, Kiki took a seat on the bed next to Akira with an amused sigh.


    "She''s still so innocent. So new to this world," Kanna said. "Fresh. Naive."


    "I know."


    Kanna ran a hand across Akira''s arm gently, moaning softly as she rested her head against their shoulder with a sad frown. "How long do you think it''ll be before our little girl toughens up...?"


    "Hard to believe she''s already been gang-raped multiple times, so¡­"


    Kanna chuckled. "Good point."


    "Speaking of"¡ªAkira shifted so that Kanna lifted her head, and they were facing each other. "That elder, I met earlier, wants me to work with him...to end the trials for good."


    Kanna gasped. "Akira. Are you sure it''s not a trap?"


    "I don''t know," Akira admitted. "That''s why I agreed, but only on the condition that I''m in full control of everything that happens." She frowned. "Since it''s going to be my money behind the project, anyway."


    "There''s money involved? Or, is it just that machine brain of yours making this sound like a business thing?"


    Akira shook her head. "It''s not just me: money is really what''s at the core of this. Because, to keep a long story short, chi powers are a valuable resource in this world¡ªenough to sacrifice human lives, through the current system they have in place with the golems."


    "Like with Vash¡­" Kanna mused sadly.


    "But it doesn''t have to be that way. I have a plan for how to make the monastery even more money, without having to risk anyone''s life, while also still giving people access to chi powers."


    "How?" Kanna was incredulous. "Isn''t it true that the golems are the only source of chi powers?"


    "Right," Akira replied quickly, with a triumphant grin. "However, that doesn''t require them to have arms and legs. Which is why my plan is to have their limbs amputated, while still keeping them alive; so that they''ll basically become completely harmless chi power dispensing machines."


    "Doesn''t that chamber allow them to regenerate?" Kanna asked, rubbing her chin against Akira''s shoulder. "So, won''t their limbs just grow back?"


    Unfazed, Akira gave a playful wink.


    "That''s where my need for an investment comes in, and why I need to get in touch with Rumia."


    Kanna pressed her more, but to no avail. So she remained with a perplexed look, trying to put together what Akira''s plan might be, until Kiki suddenly lunged at her with a bestial growl.


    "Ah!" Kanna shrieked, leaning more closely up against Akira, in her surprise, while the others rollicked with laughter.

 Chapter 75 - Overturning The Terrible Trial (Part II)

    Akira had made the call to Rumia later that night, after the girls had tuckered themselves out and fell asleep next to each other. To which Rumia''s responded with saying that she''d be more than happy to assist.


    "We''ll be swinging by sometime in the afternoon," she told Akira over the [Peelphone].


    "Swing by? You mean like on a vine?"


    She laughed. "You''ll see. My boys and I have progressed far past vines at this point."


    After which Akira slept soundly, for the first night since Vash''s demise, and awoke at the crack of dawn the next day. To a noise, coming from outside, that she couldn''t at first comprehend because she knew it could only be one thing...


    Whirling helicopter blades.


    She ran outside of the student dormitory hall to see a crowd of acolytes and elders alike had amassed, all come to marvel at the magnificent wood and banana peel constructed [Nanacopter] hovering just a few meters above the monastery''s central courtyard, in a storm of kicked up dust and pebbles.


    Kiki was speechless, looking in awe. At least until she remembered she was practically naked in public, and promptly ran, whimpering, for someplace to hide.


    "No fucking way..." Kanna mumbled, gawking at Akira''s side.


    "Rumia!" Akira yelled, to be heard above the droning mechanical din. "Nice helicopter, but I don''t think landing zones have been invented yet!"


    Seconds later the side door of the Nanacopter, made of stripped and polished stitched-together strips of tree bark, was pulled open to reveal Queen Rumia: the monkey lady having since traded her royal loungewear for a more casual pink midriff cloth jacket over an orange and white striped tube top, store-bought orange spats and red aviator shades, widely grinning and waving.


    The [Purple Elder] walked up beside Akira, joining her in grinning up at the Nanacopter. "Is everything going smoothly, on your end?"


    "Yeah. Rumia has what we need to get off the ground. Metaphorically speaking."


    Akira Maximillian was of course referring to money: what he deemed to be enough starting capital for the enterprise he had in mind. But also the group of passengers Rumia had brought with her, as per his request, who were all high-level players with mastery in chi manipulation she''d plucked off the streets of Acquama, to serve as Akira''s agents when it came to dealing with the golems.


    The purple elder nodded, with a pleased look. "Good. I''ve already made arrangements with the elders I have working with me. They''ll be the ones overseeing the trial, tonight, so you can get your guys in and do what needs to be done."


    Akira nodded. "Perfect. I''ll take it from here."


    Following this exchange, the elder walked off and Kanna, having overheard all that was said, was now putting the pieces together.


    "You''re gonna sabotage the trial," she said, bearing a faint smile.


    "Oh, I''ll do worse than that," Akira replied, with her hands on her hips and tail flicking emphatically, as the corner of her lip raised in a confident grin. "As it turns out, the golems only regenerate if the chamber is powered on with chi. A procedure which the elders tasked with overseeing the trial tonight will ''conveniently'' neglect to do."


    "So that their limbs can be removed," Kanna said, following along. "But then what? Will just anyone be able to unlock chi powers for free, with no trial involved?"


    "No way!" Akira replied, shaking her head. "That would be disastrous."


    She walked, taking Kanna by the hand, until they arrived at a nice, secluded spot away from the noise of the helicopter and crowd of monks, sitting on a bench next to a koi and goldfish pond.


    "Disastrous?" Kanna inquired. "But wouldn''t it be good if everyone had safe access to chi powers?"


    "Good for society. Bad for business."


    Kanna gave an irritated scoff. "Explain it, then! So that even a dumbass like me can understand."


    "Well¡­" she paused, thinking for a bit before answering: "The Mithil Government is currently paying the monastery for every new player that trains here, with a bonus for each one that later chooses to enlist as a soldier.


    Therefore, if chi powers became available to just anyone off the street, they''d lose a lot of their value. And as a result, I''d imagine the stipends would cease."


    Kanna groaned, leaning back on the bench. "It''s always about money."


    Akira gave a sheepish smile. "In both this world and the last." she said, after which her expression suddenly grew serious. "Still, something about this is really bothering me."


    Kanna threw her head back, gazing up at the clouds. "Ara ara, everything about this deeply bothers me, Akira-kun."


    "No. I mean, about that Purple Elder¡­"


    "Still don''t trust him?"


    "Everything''s fit together so smoothly, on his end. Like he already had this all set up. And he doesn''t seem at all concerned about what his bosses, the grand elders, will think¡ªabout what is essentially a hostile takeover."


    "Eh? You''re saying it''s a takeover now, all of a sudden!?" Kanna exclaimed.


    "That''s right. Because, for the final stage of my plan, it involves converting the trial temple into a new source of revenue for the monastery going forward, while also allowing more open access to chi powers for the wider public."


    "Ara ara." Kanna was rubbing her forehead with a weary moan, from taking in all this information at once. "How did you come up with all of this so fast?"


    Akira gave a smug, gloating smile."Must be my machine brain is working at full capacity, huh Kanna?"


    Sometime later¡­


    The [Nanacopter''s] pilot had found a safe place to land. So then Rumia, being so excited to see Akira again, immediately lunged out of the copter and started leaping, from building to building in the monastery, in search of her.


    "AKIRAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    She pounced on Akira as they were walking along to the Nanacopter with Kanna, slamming her hard against the ground.


    "Not very queen-like," Akira joked, pinned beneath her.


    "That''s fine. I''m not a Queen anymore."


    "What?" Akira sat up, moving Rumia off her. "Did your own children dethrone you?"


    "No." she answeted, looking down. Her voice was quiet. Her gaze, contemplative. "My boys got it in their heads one day that they wanted to experiment with democracy, so I chose to step down." She gave a wistful sigh. "I''ve never been more proud of them."


    "Amazing," Kanna said. "Are those damn, dirty apes becoming civilized, just because we sold a few bananas?!"


    Rumia stood, looking slightly offended. "Those ''damn, dirty apes'' are my sons, and they''re currently working on developing Nirvana''s very first passenger jet." She continued with a smile, glancing at Akira through the corner of her eye. "Akira''s influence¡ªher capitalism¡ªhas paved the way for real progress in our village."


    Expanding our trade to other cities. Making advancements to our culture and technology. Constantly striving toward all-new heights."


    She looked down at Akira, then. Smiled, as she reached out a hand to help them back onto their feet. "You''ve given us the tools to create our own prosperity, Maximilian. All thanks to the foundation you built for us, and that savage old bastard husband of mine being gone."


    As Akira rose, Rumia immediately hugged her, burying their face into her chest. "Because of you, the future finally looks bright for me and my children¡ªsomething we could never repay you enough for!"


    "Rumia¡­" Akira said softly, burying her chin into the top of their head, as they continued to weep tears of joy. "I''m glad."


    Moments later, at Akira''s dorm room...


    Akira was honestly pleased to hear things were going well with her first venture, and grateful for this opportunity for her and Rumia to catch up. "You look well. I love the new clothes."


    "Thanks"¡ªRumia laughed, twirling around.


    Meanwhile, Kanna was standing off in a corner, her brows drawn with worry. "Where''d Kiki run off to?"


    Akira glanced at her warily, staying silent as she tried to remember when last she''d seen them, culminating with an unbothered shrug. "Maybe someone complimented her."


    "Right." Kanna snickered. "Some random guy musta been salivating over her."


    "Who''s Kiki?" Rumia questioned Akira.


    "My newest wife," Akira answered while wrapping one arm around Rumia''s waist. Then, silently beckoned for Kanna to join them with the other, which she gleefully did. "It''ll be another few hours before the trial starts, so I say we should all make the most use out of Rumia while she''s here."


    Rumia gave a charmed giggle. "Listen to you!" she said, giving Akira a playful slap. "Speaking so rudely about a member of the royalty in your presence."


    "Heh"¡ªAkira squeezed her ass, making her jump¡ª"welcome to democracy, bitch."


    "My! You''ve gotten friskier since last time!"


    "Consider this your punishment"¡ªAkira gently held her flowing brown tail, kissing along her neck¡ª"for all those slutty teases" ¡ªshe yanked Rumia''s tail, with a bitter look¡ª"the lewd things you used to say, to taunt me over the phone!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Rumia was hunched, her tongue lolling out of her mouth, a look of sheer mindless pleasure lighting her eyes. "Akira-dono! Please accept this useless ape''s humble apologies!" she cried. "I promise I won''t act like a trashy slut, ever again!"


    Akira tugged her tail again, making the monkey a moan-key. "That''s more like it¡­"


    Kanna still had a worried look about her, thinking of Kiki.. "It''s really irresponsible for her to just suddenly wander off like that, without saying anything."

 Chapter 76 - Search For A Missing Kiki

    Rumia gave each of the hired high-levels their own [Peelphone 2.0], from the latest model line that was just released to the public. And, a huge upgrade over the prototype version Akira had originally been given: boasting an advanced HUD menu that enabled communication with multiple users through added number dialing, and low-res rudimentary video conferencing options. Also, rather than just heating up as the prototype did, this one would play a whole audio clip of a macaque hooting and howling whenever a call was being received, which could be heard from inside one''s inventory.


    Akira was also given one by Rumia, when meeting with the high-level hirelings that evening, just before they were to set out for the trial cave. Thereby, she could manage their progress from the surface.


    The very existence of such technology, in such an archaic setting, was profoundly bizarre to the CEO: "How does something like this exist in a world like Nirvana?" she wondered aloud after the high-levels had gone. Admiring the upgraded tech''s sleek, shiny chromium design. "How does it even work?"


    "Beats me." Rumia shrugged. "I remember my boys tried to talk to me about it once, but it all sounded like mumbo-jumbo. Something about these ''Resonance Crystals,'' we''ve been receiving through trade."


    "I see," Akira replied, as it occurred to her that, perhaps, Nirvana as a whole was rife with untapped potential. Like with her current venture.


    Could this extraordinary potential be what her [Big Business Tie] sought out?


    Kanna had been unusually quiet, staring somberly out the window into mostly pitch darkness, with a moon hiding its face behind the clouds, sparsely lit by the ghostly glows of hanging lanterns.


    Akira noticed, coming up beside her with an arm across her back. "I''m beginning to worry, too."


    "But where could she have gone¡­?"


    "We''ll search: You head to the Lotus Chamber, and I''ll look around." She turned to Rumia. "You stay here, in case she makes it back while we''re out. And let her know we''ll be back before morning."


    Rumia nodded. "Right. If she turns up, I''ll tell her she owes us all a fun evening¡ªfor all the trouble."


    Kanna, blushing and looking timid all of a sudden, brusquely pressed herself against Akira. "Ara ara"¡ªshe gave Akira a quick smooch on the lips¡ª"in situations like this, I really love your machine brain."


    And so, the search for Kiki was immediately underway.


    Akira hurried to the lotus chamber, where the nightly Group Cultivation Session was in full swing: Proceeding to pry the panting, oily, stripped bare monks off each other, one-by-one; to ask if they''d seen a dark-haired girl walking around the monastery, wearing the lewdest, sexiest bikini they''d ever seen. Receiving many nods and smiles of approval in response¡ª confirming that many monks had, indeed, sank their eyes on Kiki while they still could. With several even professing to have wished she would turn up at the orgy that night, though none had any knowledge of where she might be.


    However, after spending nearly an hour interviewing the sexed-up aesthetics, but no new leads to show for it thus far, it was with a sinking feeling in her gut that Akira decided to retire her efforts, begrudgingly making her way back to the dorm whilst reconsidering what small shreds of information she''d been able to collect so far.


    ''It doesn''t makes sense,'' she pondered. ''Kiki had so many lustful eyes watching her. Yet still, she''s managed to go somewhere unnoticed?'' It seemed unlikely to her, at any rate, as she was beginning to seriously consider the possibly of there being foul play involved. Like maybe, one of these "lustful eyes" was not content to merely just observe Kiki from a distance. Though, Akira doubted any average acolyte could take her forcefully.


    ''Am I being cuckholded again?'' She considered, feeling sick even as her skin turned red hot at the thought. ''Maybe Guy Fly is starting a harem of stolen girls¡­?''


    Not Kiki, though. Surely. Unlike Ai, she''d yet to show herself to be duplicitous.


    ''Although," Akira considered, "there was that one occasion when she called me a ''jerkass,'' and the time when she was saying she wanted to be revered as a Goddess..." Which¡ªalthough both instances were decidedly mild, compared to the kinds of signals Ai was putting out all along¡ªthey could still be seen as hints at some level of deception going on.


    ''Is that really the case, though?'' Akira still questioned, shaking her head gravely. ''Was she only putting on an act this entire time?''


    Ai called her "big sis," and Kiki called her "daddy..."


    Was history repeating itself?


    "I can''t believe it," she blurted. "No¡ªI refuse to believe it."


    Kiki really was like a daughter to her, as well as a cultivation partner. And from their prior talks, she knew they wouldn''t do her this badly. Not in a million years.


    Whatever had happened must be a misunderstanding, or trouble was afoot.


    She arrived back at the dorm.


    Kanna was already there, being startled out of a romantic kiss she''d been sharing with Rumia, by the open window, upon Akira''s brooding entrance.


    She slammed the door behind her. "Nothing. Not a damn thing."


    "Me neither," Kanna said, frantically straightening herself. "Uh, where can we look mext? She couldn''t have left the monastery, could she?"


    "No." Akira sat on the bed, holding her head in her hands. "She''d be too scared."


    "No kidding," Rumia added, exchanging glances between the two. "It''s suicidal to be out in the Shadowlands, after dark. Even if you''re taking to the skies, the Rakshasa can catch up to a [Nanacopter] and fly over it in crow form, then turn into a blue whale."


    "Fuck!" Kanna reacted. "True story?"


    "Yup." Rumia nodded, crossing her arms with a severe frown. "We''ve been on their shitlist ever since we started trading with Mithil, and it''s never pretty.


    Kanna leaned on Rumia''s shoulder. "I just hope she''s alright."


    Just then, as Akira was watching the two and thinking the same thing, she was suddenly interrupted by a call on her [Peelphone 2.0].


    "It''s them," she said. "The players I hired." Most likely calling to make another report on their condition, as they''d already done several times throughout the night now. Their last contact with her had been to inform her of their third successful amputation, with only Purple Fox remaining, so she could only assume this call would be them announcing a full mission success.


    So, quickly and anxiously, she shoved the faux crystal banana into her mouth to take the call, while the others watched in silence.


    ''What is it?'' Akira unconsciously snapped at the caller. Then paused, taking a deep breath to calm herself, following with a weary sigh. ''Sorry for that''¡ªshe ran a hand across her eyes, giving a frustrated grunt¡ª"you''d better be calling to tell me it''s all done, without any complications. ''Cuz, I''ve been hunting down a lost dog all evening, and not having a lot of success.''


    ''Interesting that you should mention a lost dog,'' a menacing voice responded, with a tinge of amusement. ''A wandering stray found its way to where I am now, and passed out asleep.''


    Akira was incredulous. ''Purple elder!'' she gasped, recognizing the dry voice immediately. ''Why are you¡ª''


    ''Why am I in the trial cave, contacting you from this device I picked off the corpse of one of your agents?'' He coldly snickered. ''I''m making sure the job gets finished¡ªproperly. And I would advise you not to interfere, if you ever want to see your lost pet again.''


    "Bastard!" Akira blared, rising from the bed and sauntering toward the open window. "What have you done to Kiki?!"


    "I made her like the others," was all he said in reply¡ªleaving Akira hanging with a look of pure, unfathomable dread, in the bitterly cold night''s breeze; fearing the absolute worst as the others looked on in concern.


    ''No...it can''t be that he meant...!''


    "What happened?" Rumia asked, immediately detecting the major vibe shift.


    "It''s the purple elder," Akira said plainly, her gaze fixed forward as if in a daze. "He''s done something to the high-levels, and he''s holding Kiki hostage."


    Kanna was furious. "Ara ara, that guy is insane!" she said, angrily stomping her foot. "We were suspicious all along, but what the Hell is he thinking?! For him to go and pull a stupid stunt like this, after you handed him everything he asked for on a silver platter!"


    Akira turned to her sharply. "Not everything."


    "Eh? What''s that?"


    "I didn''t give him everything he asked for."


    "Well, so what? It''s not his place to be greedy, whatever it is."


    Akira was convinced, though: "Actually, we only disagreed on one condition, while negotiating our business plan. And I remember he grew very irritated about it, but after we argued a bit he seemed to settle down." She bowed her head, squinting in concentration. "It seemed fale, though. Like he was only pretending to be okay with what we ultimately agreed on."


    "Which condition was that?" Rumia questioned, watching tensely with Kanna for the answer, as Akira then slowly lifted her head and faced them seriously.


    "Remember how I said I wanted to keep the golems alive, as drink dispensers?"


    Kanna and Rumia both nodded.


    "Instead, the elder wanted them to die."

 Chapter 77 - A Big Purple Wrench In The Works

    Akira hurried to the Hidden Dragon Mouth, though keeping it to a run rather than a [Scurry] so that with Kanna and Rumia in could remain in tow to back her up, for whatever lied in wait of them.


    "Damn it, Akira!" Kanna spat furiously, trailing just behind her. "You knew that guy was no good, but still worked with him!"


    It was true, Akira had been suspicious of her new business partner¡ªthis "purple elder"¡ªfrom the start. Nonetheless, she''d felt it was pertinent to keep him under her thumb.


    Her suspicions were all but confirmed during a discussion they''d had while convening at a private room, where the elders would often meet with acolytes for special one-on-one tutoring. It was here that they discussed the finer points of Akira''s plans for the future of the monastery.


    They were kneeling across from each other at a low, round, polished wooden table bearing a steaming hot kettle, fine china cups, and saucers piled with sugar lumps.


    The purple elder had started out as a lovely, charming host, until their talks had progressed to a point where the tensions between the two was so strong that Akira could visibly observe the elder''s grasp on his teacup start to tremble¡ªcoming just after she''d shared with him the full details of her intentions with the golems.


    "So, that''s it, then?" he grumbled, with a strong note of frustration in his voice and arched brows, pausing to take a quick sip frim his cup before continuing: "You''re allowing those fiends to live, after what they''ve done."


    Akira glanced down at her cup of tea, which she hadn''t yet touched, smiling politely as she then looked back at the elder''s face. "Yes. But what would you have me do instead?" She furrowed her brows. "Are you implying that we should kill them, instead...?" Akira leaned forward with her elbows propped atop the table, tilting her head to the side quizzically. "Even though they''re the only source of chi powers we''re currently aware of?"


    "I think it is far too much of a risk to allow them to live in any capacity," he replied quickly, with a hint of agitation. "It leaves the door open for others, whether foolishly or out of deliberate nefarious intent, to unleash their terror upon the world again."


    Akira shrugged, with a playful grin. "Well, as an adventurer capitalist, I can''t possibly be held liable for what some idiots might do in the future."


    "Gah!" The elder was incredulous. "How could you be so renegade in your actions?!"


    "Besides, it''s not only that," she replied while leaning back, planting her palms against the soft matted floor. "I also wanted to provide a way for non-acolytes to acquire chi powers, while still providing a source of income for the monastery. Since, as it stands currently, one has to enroll and pass their training before they''re allowed to take the trial."


    "By charging them a price," the elder interjected. "Roughly equal to the amount given by the Mithil Government for each low-level the monastery takes on." His lips formed a straight line. "Shrewd."


    "That''s right! This way, the monastery will profit regardless of how someone gains their chi powers." Akira then briskly jumped to her feet, exuding a triumphant air, as she proudly wavef a hand in front of her. "I''ll advertise it as: The ''Chi Power Super-Soda!'' A unique flavor sold only at the Hidden Dragon Pizzeria, that grants the drinker incredible mystical powers!" She cleared her throat, adding plainly: "Only one person may drink per purchase."


    The purple elder slammed his fist on the table, causing the china to clatter. "This isn''t about the money," he growled, baring his gritted teeth as he confronted Akira with a vicious glare.


    "Of course not," Akira countered, matching his seriousness. "In case you''ve forgotten, I''ve also lost someone precious to me."


    The purple elder rose quickly, his words searing with intensity: "Then why risk a future where the golems are allowed to kill again? To maim, rape and torture as they do now? Hm?" He lowered his voice, then¡ªa raging fire shrunken to mere smoldering embers. "We have an opportunity to bring a stop to a great evil that exists in this world, for good. And yet here you are, squandering it, just to sell a few overpriced drinks."


    Tssk tssk, Akira wagged her finger in disapproval at the elder, grinning slyly. "Oh, but aren''t you being disingenious when you put it that way?'' she said. "After all, much of the proceeds made from selling these ''overpriced drinks'' can go toward expanding the monastery''s facilities, building new locations. And even further research into the science of how chi powers can br harnessed and transferred, which can lead to great innovations. Perhaps, even leading to a future where the golems will no longer be necessary."


    "Gah!" The elder turned away, in revulsion. "We haven''t even done anything yet, and you''re already making plans for an entire restaurant chain?!"


    "Why not?" Akira shrugged, grinning coyly. "Everybody likes pizza."


    The elder scoffed. "Hmmph. Very well. Carry on with your plans," he said, striding past her briskly, toward the door, but then stopping and half-turning back to her, bearing a cold glare. "Just know, you''re making a huge mistake."


    Akira was lost in thought, recalling the somber parting words of the purple elder that day, when the group of three had arrived at the Hidden Dragon Mouth, where a gruesome scene awaited them just as they entered into the secure room where the elders charged with overseeing the trial for the night had all been slaughtered, their corpses strewn about in a bloody mess, bathed in the dim glow of wall-mounted torches.


    "Knife wounds," Akira said, upon closer examination of the corpse of one elder that had apparently died after dragging himself along the floor, leaving behind a deep red trail of blood, sat with his back against the wall.


    Kanna groaned. "Ara ara, so it''s a Rogue with a penchant for throat-slicing. Just perfect."


    Both of the wide slab doors were opened, exposing the anterior pitch-dark corridors, which lead to the further areas of the trial temple.


    "You two should turn back," Akira snapped as she stood up. "I''ve only had three out of four golem disarmings confirmed so far, and we''re still not sure what the purple elder may be up to. Even though he likely won''t do anything to me, since he still needs someone to carry through with the plan, there''s nothing stopping him from targeting yo¡ª"


    "Shudduuuup!" Kanna yelled, interrupting her with a chi-enhanced knee to the stomach. "After all the crazy fucking shit we''ve been through, only now are you trying to cut me out of the action?!"


    Akira fell to the ground, on her hands. "W-what the hell was that for? I''m pnly concerned because¡ª"


    "Because what? Because I lost my arms?!" Kanna hovered over her, lifting her leg as if to stomp on her but relenting, as her outrage likewiserelaxed into a severe, unyielding expression. "I''ve learned my lesson the hard way, Akira," she said, suddenly overcome with a zenlike peace. "That it''s sometimes better to trust and rely on others than to go in alone thinking you''re a total badass." She showed her teeth in a wide smile. "Besides, there''s a new fighting style I''m thinking of, that I wanna test out."


    "Kanna-san..." Akira looked up at her, in awe. So courageous!


    At the side of her, Rumia nodded, leaning on Kanna''s shoulder showing a confident face. "And you don''t have to worry about me either, babe¡ª''cuzmy boys wouldn''t have let me leave my cage unless their Queen Bee was fully protected."


    Akira gawked. "Rumia-chan, you''re not staying back either?!"


    Her reply came in the form of a rollicking laugh, as Rumia then proceeded to drag her back to their feet. "That''s right, hun. It seems you''ve already learned what most guys never will: that there''s no use trying to tell a Bad Bitch what to do!"


    "Eh...not unless they''re horny, I guess," Akira mumbled, but then gave way to a weary smile as she faced them. "Thanks, you two."


    Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap.


    Akira, Kanna, and Rumia all at once turned, to the sound of slow clapping.


    "Ah. There''s nothing more precious than the bond shared between adventurers," the purple elder said wistfully as he appeared from one of the anterior corridors, stopping at a perfect intersection between the dimly torchlit secure room and the abyss at his back. "So many have met their ends at the hands of the golems, but not any longer."


    Akira stepped firmly toward him. "Why did you kill them?" she demanded, holding her chi-infused fists in front of her to see the telling smears of blood, painted across his robes and face, by the light they produced. "You said they were working with you."


    "Fool," he spat under his breath. "No one in this monastery was ever ''working with me¡ª''or else I would never have had to turn to an outsider for help." He threw back his head, raising his neck as tall as it would go with a menacing stare. "If I hadn''t killed them, they would have interfered."


    "Interfered with what, you crazy moron?" Kanna yelled.


    The purple elder grinned. "I''m making thr golems...like the others. Their countless victims¡ªcrying for mercy, with no way to save themselves."


    Akira''s eyes narrowed. "Where''s Kiki?"


    The purple elder broke out into a wicked laugh, continuing for several seconds as the three tensely watched.


    Until, Rumia¡ªhaving grown impatient from all these theatrics¡ªpulled a weapon out from inside her jacket.


    It was Nirvana''s very first [Submachine Gun].


    "Alright," she said, pointing it at the elder. "That''s enough of your shit!"

 Chapter 78 - The Purple Wrenchs Twisted Finale

    The purple elder was as stunned as Akira and Kanna were, to see the object in Rumia''s hand. Because even though it was shoddily crafted, out of wood and banana leaves rather than raw steel, there was no mistaking the design of a small-arms, automatic killing machine; designed for the express purpose of drilling holes through anyone and anything that stands in the wielder''s path.


    The elder''s eyes widened in equal parts fear and incredulity as he stared down the barrel pointed at him until they abruptly honed on Rumia''s determined face in a snarl of revulsion.


    "So, we meet again," he disdainfully said to her, seething with resentment.


    "Aww. You''re still bitter, I see," Rumia replied, pointing it sideways at him in one hand. "This here is called the [BPRS], and you''re gonna have the great privilege of being its first human test subject if you keep talking shit."


    Akira gawked at her back. "You have a fucking gun?!"


    Kanna smirked, glancing to the side at her. "She showed me earlier, while you were still out looking for Kiki. Ara ara, those macaques are aiming for nothing short of taking over the entire world, aren''t they?"


    "Fool! Don''t shoot," said the elder, cowering, with his arms up in surrender. One of his hands was shakily clutching onto a thin, bloody pocket knife. which he then promptly let drop with a reassuring nod as his fright-filled gaze remained fixed on the barrel of the [BPRS]. "See? I''m unarmed now. And you need me alive, or else you''ll never be able to find that girl."


    Akira moved forward, resting one hand on Rumia''s BPRS to gently lower her aim. "You have Kiki unconscious, turned invisible somewhere," she said. "As you put it, ''just like the others.''"


    "Mhm." The elder gave a smug grin. "Now, lower that gun. I have business to tend to."


    Akira growled in frustration at being caught in a lousy trap like this, as Kanna looked at her with confusion. "What''s he going on about?"


    Lowering her chi-infused fists, she explained, "this elder...he was harboring players who lost their limbs and couldn''t look after themselves, as a result of taking the trial." She sneered, rubbing the back of her hand across her nose when she looked at him again. "Though, I remember I figured it was odd¡ªthe fact that you only seemed to have female players harbored in your room: kept in an unconscious state and turned invisible through the use of potions. Completely vulnerable."


    The elder glared. "What exactly are you implying?"


    "I''m just saying, if charity was truly your main goal, you''d be taking care of both men and women¡ªnot picking and choosing, as you have been¡ªright?"


    The elder huffed quietly, bearing a solemn frown. "Think as you please. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "It''s because you aren''t actually taking after all of those limbless girls out of the goodness of your heart, are you?" Akira continued, with a mocking laugh. "In reality, you''re a sadistic pervert¡ªit''s more like you''ve secretly been harvesting them, adding more and more to your private collection!"


    The elder glared, his voice falling to a low rumble. "I told you the truth. That''s why I came here to put an end to it, while I knew I still had a chance!"


    Akira turned to Rumia. "What about you? This crazy motherfucker told me he''s met with you, asking about prosthetics."


    Rumia grinned. "Yeah, but so what? I showed him what my boys have been working on, but he didn''t have enough money." She rolled her eyes. "So, we turned his ass away."


    Akira was incredulous. "Y-you...what?!"


    "Uh, yeah." Rumia gave a nervous laugh, glancing at Akira through the corner of her eye. "But isn''t that just cutthroat business? Same as you taught us?"


    Akira could barely speak. "N-no, that''s"¡ªsecretly, he was proud, but putting on a show for the sake of the purple elder¡ª"utterly monstrous! Vile! Reprehensible! I completely wash my hands of any involvement, or future blame!"


    "But Akira, I only did as¡ª" Rumia began to protest, but stopped when Akira winked at her. Instead nodding, with an understanding smile.


    The purple elder, remaining oblivious, continued his tirade aimed exclusively at Rumia: "That heartless witch refused to help, even after I told her everything! Even though I had brought one of the amputated girls with me, and fell to my hands and knees before her. I begged Queen Rumia and her ape scientists to have some sympathy for the plight of those poor girls; to have it in their hearts to allow them this one opportunity, at regaining some semblance of their former life."


    Akira and Kanna both turned on Rumia, who bristled uncomfortably under their incriminating stares. "What? Should I really have just given him the prosthetics for free?!"


    "Yes!" Kanna shouted in Rumia''s face as Akira looked away, "disappointedly" hiding her face in her hands.


    "But it costs us valuable resources and manpower to make those limbs," Rumia argued, as she lowered her BPRS and faced them. "It''s only natural that we would try to make a return on our investment, or else I won''t be able to buy so many nice clothes."


    "Unbelievable!" Kanna raged. "Profits shouldn''t matter if it involves a bunch of girls that had their limbs ripped off by sex golems!"


    Rumia shied. "Uh, well, when you put it that way¡­"


    "But there is no other way to put it!"


    "Akira¡­" Rumia said, turning to her with a pitiful frown. "You''ve gone quiet. You''re actually very pleased to know my people have lived up to your cutthroat ideals, aren''t you?"


    Akira stood frozen, "rendered speechless" at the realization of the error of her ways, when she was dealing with the macaque: how she''d given them a means to quickly grow their economy, but at a rate that far outstripped their subhuman capacity for morality.


    In essence, she''d created the United States of Cimpanzeea; and now here it was, biting her in the perfectly rounded ass.


    And she couldn''t be more proud.


    It was then, following this brief conference between the three, that Kanna started looking around the room warily. "Hey, girls," she said, with a tinge of fear creeping into her voice. "That elder''s given us the slip!"


    Akira and Rumia looked, confirming this was indeed the case.


    Kanna had an anxious face. "Did he run back inside, while one of those golems is still on the loose?" She looked at Akira. "What''s he thinking?"


    "No. Not if he''s able to turn invisible," Akira replied¡ªremembering how Ai managed to survive the trial without issue. "It''s probably a trap, but we can''t let him go either. Not while he still has Kiki." Her fists glowed with chi, as she started to run forward. "And there might still be time for us to save the golems, so hurry!"


    Neither Kanna nor Rumia would budge, however. Both looking downcast and sullen.


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me," Kanna said, biting her lip. "I didn''t understand what the full deal was between you and the elder, until now, but"¡ªshe glanced sharply at Akira¡ª"how do you expect me to fight when it''s to protect the same fuckers that killed Vash?"


    Akira stopped in her tracks, turning back just before exiting into the corridor. "I know it seems crazy. And I don''t much like it, either¡­"


    "Then why?" Kanna demanded.


    "Because it would do more good than harm to let them live."


    Kanna shrank away, shaking her head with a shattered look, just as Rumia stepped forward into the light wearing a sad, apologetic look. "We''ll have to kill him, won''t we, Akira?"


    Akira stared at her, contemplating for a moment, before giving a firm shake of her head, saying, "nothing''s for sure, yet." Then, shifting her steady gaze back to Kanna. "You can stay here and whine if you want, but this is something I have to do. Because what I know in my head is right, regardless if it feels wrong."


    Kanna shook her head, smiling bravely. "No way. I meant what I said earlier, about us sticking together. Even if your crazy schemes don''t always make sense to me."


    Akira was glad. "I''m happy to still have you on board."


    And with that, the three then departed with haste, proceeding further into the temple along the long stretch of an empty corridor with only the light of Akira''s glowing fist to guide them. Discovering the strewn about corpses of the high-level players along the way, set here and there like a trail of breadcrumbs¡ªleading them ever further into the deepest bowels of the dungeon.


    "I''m still not done yet!" The purple elder could be heard yelling, sounding noticeably more muffled than before, once they''d reached the corridor''s end that fed into the "amphitheater room."


    "Tell us where Kiki is!" Akira said calmly, raising her light as she slowly crept forward. "We can talk this out!"


    After a moment passed with no reply, the three then cautiously progressed into the pitch-black space. During which time, all that could be heard was their subdued, panting breaths; as well as an unidentifiable string of thumping and scraping noises, like that of two dense metallic objects grinding together.


    Akira, Kanna and Rumia exchanged queasy glances¡ªwhatever the source of the sound might be, it resided just ahead, at the room''s sunken center.


    "Elder, is that you?" Akira asked.


    "Yes," he growled in reply.


    Then, she nudged Rumia in the ribs with her elbow.


    "Ow! What was that for?!"


    "Apologize," she urged in a whisper. To which, Rumia groaned.


    "Oh, fine!" she yelled after a moment of silent fuming, annoyedly crossing her arms. "I''d like to apologize for turning you away in your hour of need"¡ªAkira nudged her again¡ª"and, I hope you''ll accept my vow to do everything I can, as the Queen of the Macaques, to ensure that your [Pillow Girls] will soon enough be restored to [Real Girls]!"


    "Elder¡­? Akira asked again.


    They moved closer, enough that they could hear him grunting and moaning under his breath in rhythm with the metallic grinding noise, prompting Akira to raise her light to get a better view. Thereby revealing, the unknown entity lurking in the dark was actually¡ª


    [Purple Fox]!


    Only, something wasn''t quite right¡­


    "Elder, is that you?" Akira asked, dumbfounded; for, indeed, the name displayed above Purple Fox was instead [Purple Elder], which she noticed as it straightened itself up from a previously bent forward position with...an relieved sigh?!


    "Yes. It is I," the elder replied from inside the suit, which explained why his voice sounded so muffled.


    "And you''re wearing Purple Fox?"


    "Indeed. The Purple Fox exoskeleton, at any rate. I snuck in, while I was invisible, to the stage behind the curtains where he normally stays hidden. Since he only becomes active after the other golems are initiating a fight, I was able to safely deactivate him for long enough that I could crawl inside and wear him like a suit for a while."


    Akira looked at Kanna and Rumia with perplexity, who could both merely shrug in answer. Then, returned to the elder with a confused squint.


    "But why though?"


    "Well, it was the only way I could properly get my revenge¡­" as he so spoke he swerved to the side, allowing Akira, Kanna and Rumia to view the spectacle behind him: [Red Bear], [Yellow Bunny], and [Black Cock] all lying faceup in a neat, tight row ith their limbs detached,. Their bulging round eyes, with glassy, unmoving stares, frantically lolling about in their heads with what might be seen as fear.


    It was then Akira''s gaze drifted downward...to where freshly "produced" chi was dripping forth, from each gaping hole left behind where their arms and legs had once been.


    Akira could put two-and-two together.


    "So, you killed those elder monks and the high-levels, just so you could¡ª"


    "I didn''t kill the high-levels," he quickly corrected. "I merely put them to sleep, by sneaking my paralysis drug into their mouths while I was invisible."


    "What about Kiki? Over the Peelphone, you made it sound like you hurt her."


    "She''s on the sofa in my chambers. Safe."


    "But you didn''t¡ª"


    "No, I could never! Your friend is fully intact."


    Within a matter of a few seconds, the elder was able to climb out of the suit and stand before Akira and friends with a kindly smile. "Oh, and don''t mind all the"¡ªhe circled one hand in front of his blood-covered face¡ª"it''s actually oil. Really messy inside of that exoskeleton, is all."


    Akira was still cautious. "So...you''re not going to kill the golems, after all?"


    He crossed his arms. "Nope."


    "Really? You only came here because you just wanted to¡ª


    "Rape them, yes. As they did others."


    Meanwhile, Kanna nodded, finally feeling like she was understanding it now as she took a step forward. "Alright. Cool. I can respect that"¡ªshe cocked her head at the Purple Fox exoskeleton, smirking with devilish intent¡ª"so how long is it gonna be out of commission?"


    "Until dawn, five hours from now." He grinned. "That''s the rules."


    "So, do you mind if I go for a few rounds? In loving memory of my dear


    pal Vash?"


    As long as she didn''t kill them, of course.

 Chapter 79 - Overturning The Terrible Trial (Part III)

    After the contracted high-levels had awoken and dealt with Purple Fox, the Hidden Dragon Mouth Temple was officially golem-free. Thus, marking the end of a prolonged era of untold bloodshed and suffering, as now the efforts to reconvert the trial temple¡ªinto a pizza parlor proper¡ªcould commence.


    But first, the fledgling establishment still needed to be christened¡­


    "That''s it!" Akira Maximilian announced as she stood up sharply, while at a boardroom meeting of sorts between himself, and the two other major shareholders: the purple elder, and Rumia. Being held in what was henceforth to be called "the main dining hall," with its rows of long, stone banquet tables that would be perfect for diners looking to enjoy their meals in a more open and relaxed, "social" dining atmosphere.


    The company of three had been deliberating for nearly an hour, when suddenly, Akira was struck with a wild epiphany:


    "We should call it Red Bear''s Pizzeria!"


    The purple elder''s reaction was instant: a disgusted scowl, crossing his arms and furrowing his brow. "I''m not so sure if it''s in our best interest to name a family-friendly pizza parlor after a mass-murdering serial rapist."


    "Oh, but Red Bear isn''t any of those things, anymore," Akira retorted with a coy smirk. "He''s only a harmless drink dispenser."


    Saying this, she walked over to a counter facing from the kitchen area off to the side, where the four golems¡ªwhat remained of them¡ªwere all lined up in a neat row. With no limbs, and their jaws tightly bound by locked steel muzzles, all they could do was nervously scan their surroundings¡ªlocking on to Akira as she approached.


    Akira was, incidentally, feeling rather parched at this moment; her voluptuous body entirely slicked in freshly-drawn sweat as, unfortunately, the technology behind a rudimentary form of air conditioning was still being developed, through ongoing trials being conducted by Rumia''s best ape engineers.


    So, for now, Akira would have to settle for a nice, cool, refreshing drink. First, shifting over to the rugged ape tech ice machine set up next to the golems, letting it run into her mug until she was content. After which, she moved to the [Red Bear Dispenser], meeting its eyes with a mischievous smile as she held her mug under the tip of its flaccid, clay-formed member.


    "What''s the matter?" Akira teased in a condescending voice, whilst playfully pinching at the pathetically puny protrusion. "Need a little help getting it up today?"


    The golem could be heard attempting one of its shrill, high-pitched shrieks: its hallmark cry, once capable of stirring terror into the hearts of many. Only now, with its jaws securely sealed, it came out muffled. Near-inaudibly quiet. A petty, pathetic resistance to the ensuing jerking and wringing of Akira''s nimble squirrel fingers, along its shaft¡ªforcing it to grow ever larger. More swollen. Bearing a steadily growing amber-orange luminescence.


    "Good boy. That''s right," Akira continued to tease while patting it on the back with her other hand. Then, leaning in close to its ear, to whisper: "you''re not just my bitch, now¡ªyou''re everyone''s bitch. And I''m gonna add cherry fruit flavoring to your jizz, just as soon as someone in this backwards-ass world invents artificial flavorings. Just to make you an even bigger bitch. So that, from then on, you''ll just be called the ''cherry flavor drink machine bitch.''" She laughed. "Or, some other gay shit I haven''t thought of yet, that''ll appeal more to the kids."


    With this, she leaned in even closer, so that her soft warm lips touching against cold steel. "How does it make you feel, hm? Knowing all the kiddies are going to be drinking your cherry-flavored jizz."


    A mugful of the detestable golem''s glowing golden chi splooged out into her cup, though, with a native consistency most akin to maple syrup, it hardly suited the criteria of a "drink.'''' That is, until it was mixed in with water from another nearby machine, to create a surprisingly decent carbonated mixture with a flavor, not unlike cream soda.


    It was a triumphant day, to be sure. But also one of great sorrow, as there was still one last bit of business to attend to¡­


    Rumia had called in a fleet of [Nanacopters], to serve as transportation. Arrangements had been made for a ground-breaking ceremony, for Vash and the other acolytes who died in the last trial. But also, to honor all the victims of the golems over the years.


    It was set at the Mithil Cemetery, with a huge turnout: Akira. Kanna. Kiki. Rumia. The purple elder. Dozens of Dragon Monk Acolytes¡ªall of them dressed in black robes¡ªand some elders. All watching somberly as a macaque, garbed in white and gold priest robes, went over the last rites for each recently dead monk, one at a time, before their coffins would then be lowered into the soil.


    Though, when it came time for Vash''s service, Akira immediately fell to her knees, bursting out into crying.


    "it''s no fair!" She wailed. "Vash was...was...


    She wailed louder. "So goddamn sexy!"


    Kiki was also crying, having been moved to tears throughout all the multiple services¡ªmuch to Kanna''s growing annoyance and displeasure.


    "Sheesh! What the Hell are you crying so much for?!" she finally snapped.


    "Ow, it''s just so...tragic" Kiki mournfully said, her hands clasped under her chin. "To die and be reborn in this world, only to die again." She shook her head back and forth violently, with a malcontent squeal. "It''s just too cruel!"


    Kanna grabbed her by the shoulders, glaring into her sweet, round eyes. "Ara ara! Shut the fuck up! You barely even knew any of the victims!" She madly. "I was sleeping with Vash!" She sniffed, her tough expression crumbling. "Vash and I...we were"¡ªsniff¡ª"going to retire from adventuring. We made a plan to settle down, and raise a family together." Her sniffing grew louder, her voice cracking as she could no longer hold back her true feelings. "S-still...you don''t see me bawling...like a...like a¡ª"


    "Mama Kanna," Kiki murmured, as Kanna then dropped her head against their chest, full-on weeping.


    "Wh-what?!" Kanna sobbed. "If anyone has a right to cry, it''s me! Ever since, all I''ve been doing is trying to distract myself from thinking about it. Though it''s been weighing on me, all along..." Falling to her knees, hunched forward, she clenched her trembling fists. "This...pain¡­of knowing I''ll never see him again."


    That''s when Kanna felt something cover her head all of a sudden. "Huh? What''s this?" She asked, her tears momentarily stifled by the surprise she felt, her heart beating like a drum as she dragged a pair of fingers along the wide, leathery brim of a hat that had now found itself rested upon her head. "Is it¡ª"


    "Vash''s hat," Akira said, clutching her from behind by the waist. "It wasn''t easy, but I fought the urge to pass out during the trial, just so I could make sure Vash''s loot was safe." She grinned. "If you don''t mind, I''ll be keeping her robe."


    Kanna nodded, a serene look on her face. "What about Vash''s [Memento]?"


    Akira flashed the [Plain Business Tie]. "I did some investigating, and found out that it won''t become [Soulbound] to a new player unless they equip it."


    Kanna brightened. "Oh? Does that mean you''re thinking of giving it away?"


    "Yeah." She turned to Kiki.


    Kanna huffed. "I know you''re cutthroat and all. But you''re not thinking of selling it, are you?"


    "Never." Akira glared. "There are some things even I could never put a price on." She examined the Tie, sloped over her thumb. Like hers, but plain black, instead of green with a crisscross pattern design. "Kiki, get over your cute butt over here."


    "Yes?" She appeared at her side, swiveling cutely with a light giggle. "And didn''t you mean ''cute ass?''"


    "Oh? Haha, that''s true." Akira chuckled, thereby causing Kiki to lower her guard, before clapping her on the behind then pointing, up close, at her face¡ªabruptly serious. "You''re getting comfortable in that outfit, to be talking back to me like that. Aren''t you?"


    Kiki shuddered. "N-n-no! I''m never comfortable! Must be I''m still groggy from the drugs that elder stuck me with."


    "That''s right." Akira patted her on the head, with a pandering smirk. "You wandered off"¡ªshe stressed: "Like a dumbass! Coming this close to wasting all that I''ve invested into you."


    "Ow. I''m sorry, daddy. I know you were worried¡­"


    "Damn right I was!" Akira snapped. "So, I was thinking of getting you a leash, but figured that would be too, uh, dehumanizing."


    Without further ado, Akira placed the [Plain Business Tie] around Kiki''s neck.


    She gasped. Kanna gasped.


    The macaque priest scratched himself¡ªhis robes clinging uncomfortably tight to his fur.


    "Huh?" Kiki touched the tie, incredulous.


    Akira touched her on the arm. "It''s not a leash, but the next best thing," she said in a low, uncommonly sincere voice. "It''ll bring you back to me if we ever get split again, assuming you aren''t drugged." She shrugged. "In which case, I dunno. You''re fucked, I guess."


    "Awww!" Kiki squealed, teary-eyed, as she then tackled Akira¡ªpulling her onto the ground with a hug of gratitude.


    "I won''t let it happen again, daddy!"


    Kanna made a small groan watching them, at first looking slightly disappointed, but it quickly faded into a serene smile.


    Rumia came up beside her. "Hey."


    "Your majesty."


    "Hah. Please don''t call me that."


    Kanna gave a nervous giggle. "Umm, I feel like I should thank you. For all you''ve, done for us. For making all this possible."


    "Well, I''m not done giving, just yet."


    Kanna gave a startled look.


    Rumia grinned. "What? I''m staying true to my promise to give all those Pillow Girls prosthetics, but I can see you''re lacking a few limbs yourself."


    Kanna beamed, then grew intense. "It better not be a pair of giant bananas."


    "Of course not." Rumia winked, then started walking Kanna with her to a waiting [Nanacopter]. "For you, babe, I''d only offer the best that money can buy."


    Just as those two were leaving together, Kiki had a sudden realization as she was sitting on top of Akira¡ªraising her head, searching the crowd of attendees for someone in particular, but glimpsing no sight of them.


    Then, Akira seemed to read her mind:


    "If you''re wondering whether Ai showed, she didn''t," she said plainly, prompting a shocked look from Kiki.


    "Not even to see off an old friend?"


    Akira turned away, bearing a sad frown. "She left the monastery with Guy Fly, some days ago."


    Kiki gasped, her eyes widening.


    "Ah! There''s something else!" she jumped to her feet, exclaiming. "I just remembered! Ai-chan spoke to me the morning after your trial, and wanted me to pass on a message to you!"


    Akira sat up, fixing at her impatiently. "What was it? And don''t tell me you only just remembered!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" She profusely bowed.


    "It''s fine, alright! Just tell me what Ai wanted you to say!"


    Kiki took in a deep breath.


    "Ai-chan said, ''the bookish monk looked exactly the same as the milk bar owner.''"


    Akira''s eyes widened. "What?!''


    ''That''s...impossible!''


    ¡­


    Sometime later, after the service was over with¡­


    The purple elder was knelt at a headstone in the Mithil cemetery, crumbled and mossy with age, with his head bowed and eyes closed in silent prayer.


    "I wish you''d remain with us a while longer," he said, without raising his head nor opening his eyes, just as he sensed the slight presence looming behind him. "Your continued counsel would be most welcome, for the days ahead."


    The figure behind him¡ªa slender, tall lady in a grey school uniform blouse and black skirt, adjusted her glasses.


    "I expect you''ll do just fine," she said. "Besides, I must begin to conserve my energy from now. Maximilian will now be headed my way, so I must be amply prepared."


    The purple elder smiled. "That means you''ll finally have it, old friend. Your freedom."


    The woman smiled.


    "Indeed, I shall.. Or give up my life fighting."

 Chapter 80 - First Penetration Into The Ivory Quarter

    "Remember your Youth!" Were the words that immediately greeted Akira and Kiki, upon first entering the Ivory Quarter, as they continued walking alongside the Dragon Monk Caravan: scrawled across a dismally faded party banner with hanging streamers, stretched between two lamp posts set on either side of a polished, yellow brick walkway.


    Kiki tilted her head, perplexed.


    "Isn''t this like the¡ª"


    "No, it isn''t," Akira cut back sharply. "Wrong alternate universe. Way wrong."


    "...Wizard of Oz¡­"


    In any case, this particular yellow brick path took them directly through the swarming midst of an ocean of grey fog, impenetrable in its thickness beyond just a few meters. Across a sprawling, dewy green lawn, between rows of nostalgic sweet-smelling cherry blossom trees in full bloom. Through an open gate along a red brick wall, with a sign whose words were too faded to read.


    Kanna was resting with the pizzas in the back of the wagon cart, so it was just the two carrying on side-by-side. As Kiki was trembling, and not just because of the cool misty air falling against her exposed skin.


    "This place gives me the creeps," she said.


    "Well, it should," Akira said, pulling her close with one arm. "The elder told me there''s been no word from the Ivory Quarter residents in months."


    Kiki warily turned to her. "That''s...strange."


    "Yeah. So it means you''d better stay on your toes," Akira added ominously.


    However, there''d been much more that she asked the elder about, while the two were having their last meeting on business arrangements at the monastery''s private tea room. Such as the identity of the [Bookish Monk] she''d witnessed being slain by Purple Fox, during the trial:


    "She wasn''t given a proper burial, like all the others." Akira had mused, turning away, in deep concentration. "Almost like she never existed."


    "You''re half right, in your assessment," the elder replied, prompting Akira to face him again as he paused to drink a sip of tea, before continuing: "what you encountered was merely a puppet, being controlled by the person whom you seek. Sent to try to protect you and your friends, by showing you how to survive the trial."


    Akira was confused. "A puppet...being controlled¡­?"


    The purple elder nodded. "Hers is a unique type of ability, allowing the wielder to create physical manifestations of their [Mana] which can then be controlled with their mind, through the use of [Mana Strings]¡ªconnecting them even across vast distances."


    "That explains a lot," Akira said, considering it for a moment before abruptly gasping. "But then, how is it that you know all of this?"


    "Call her...an old associate of mine," the elder replied. "That woman, Cita, saved my life. It was one of her puppets that showed me how to beat the trial, back when I first enrolled at the monastery to investigate what had caused my daughter''s death."


    "Cita?" Akira questioned. "Is that her real name?" It felt strangely familiar, though she couldn''t place it.


    "I first met her only after I became an elder. When I noticed, after running surveillance duty over the trial across many nights, the same girl would always seem to turn up. A girl whom many of my fellow elders seemed to recognize as well, but not from around the campus¡ªwith some even thinking she must have been a ghost. And I recognized her, right away, as being the same woman who saved me.


    "So she was opposed to the trial''s existence as well," Akira noted, with a raised eyebrow. "Then why couldn''t she do more to stop it?"


    "I wondered the same thing!" The elder quickly said, excitedly hunching over the tea table "That is why I snuck into the trial chamber with the next group of acolytes one night, while [Invisible], to see if I could make contact with her."


    The elder at once grew calm, leaning back from the table with a serene smile. "It was...remarkable, meeting her for the first time. To hear just how compassionate she was about the plight of the acolytes taking the trial. Bringing to my attention the plight of the [Pillow Girls], which I''d never even considered before¡ªhow the golems showed a tendency to tear the limbs of female acolytes. Which, if left alive, the monastery officials...would then secretly"¡ªhe sighed, burying his face into his hands¡ª"dispose of."


    Akira nodded, suppressing a smirk. "So, she helped you start your poor little limbless girl charity?"


    "She deserves far more credit than that!" the elder snapped. "She would have a puppet watch over them in my room, whenever I was away. It used to be that I could summon one of her puppets to me, anytime I wished, by plucking on a [Magic Tether] she''d formed with me, but I notice it''s been severed since our last meeting."


    Akira shrugged. "Women, amirite?"


    The elder smiled sadly, tilting his head down. "I''ll...admit, I''m a bit dismayed to see her go." He then looked up, grinning proudly. "Though, I take it as a sign that her work at the Monastery is complete."


    "Work?" Akira chortled. "We''re the ones who did all the heavy lifting around here."


    "She always wanted to stop the trials, but could never think of a way how to. Not without it involving killing off the golems completely." He smiled at Akira. "She told me she''s proud of you, Maximilian. And can''t wait until the two of you finally meet."


    "Pshh!" Akira bristled, blushing as she looked away with a frustrated face. "In that case, why doesn''t she just send one of her puppet things?"


    She grinned, showing her teeth. "I''m assuming they can fuck, right?"


    At this, the purple elder laughed under his breath. His eyes were closed, with an altogether jolly look about him as he then arose from the table and calmly headed for the door to leave.


    "Hey!" Akira yelled after him, annoyed. "Mind telling me what''s so damn funny?"


    "You can ask her for yourself, soon enough. Once you find her in Mithil''s Ivory Quarter." He briefly turned back, the blinding sun of a brand new day cast upon the side of his face. "If Cita was confident she could leave me to look after this place alone, then you can rest assured that I will."


    It was then, at this moment of her recollection, Akira was pulled out of her thoughts: back to the caravan''s steady trudge through a dense fog, along the yellow brick road littered with cherry blossoms.


    ''An ability like he described would explain how she was able to escape when we cornered her at the Amrita. It was only one of her ''puppets'' we''d encountered."


    But what was her end goal, with all this behind-the-scenes string-pulling?


    With the milk bar, hiring former prostitutes. The grand library, built in the poor section of Mithil. Those Rakshasa who lived ordinary lives in Mithil, which had shown themselves willing to fight to the death to protect her. And now, her noble efforts to minimize the losses of life at the Hidden Dragon Monastery...


    Considering all these feats, it dawned on Akira:


    ''They''re all good deeds¡ªall of them. So either she''s some big pussy, bleeding heart philantrophist, or she has some ulterior motive that''s yet to be revealed. Some grand scheme that would put even a huge bastard like me to shame!''


    Either way, Akira was exceedingly curious. She and others had sacrificed so much for her to make it this far, just to finally come toe-to-toe with this bitch. So, it had better be worth it.


    While she was thinking this, Kiki tugged on her sleeve. "Akira!"


    "Huh?" She stirred, as if from a daze.


    Kiki was trembling. "Um, are you daydreaming at a scary time like this?"


    Akira gave a weary chuckle. "Uh, it''s...nothing. Just...not that it''s anything new, but the strange shit that exists in this world never ceases to throw me for a loop."


    Just as she said this, a structure appeared through the fog.


    Ai was incredulous. "Ah! Isn''t that a¡­!"


    It was a large, multi-storied, multi-winged structure with a sleek, modern appearance: Tall glass windows and a spotless white, smooth cement body. Situated atop a small hill, ascended by a wide set of stairs. A long row of multiple double-doored entrances, fit for a large number of people to come pouring in and out of, despite how eerily unpopulated and quiet it was, currently.


    "So, that guy wasn''t messing with me after all," Akira said, sharing in Kiki''s awe. "It really is just one big high school, like that creepy elder said!"


    On a whim, she held up her [Big Business Tie], seeing its light point straight forward.


    ''I''m ready for some answers, "Cita."''


    Seconds later¡­


    A [Level -5] [Student Council President] emerged from the school: a well-presented, polite young man, dressed in a grey school uniform and black pants. He frantically hurried down the steps, halting in front of the caravan to give a courteous bow.


    "Apologies for my tardiness," he said.


    After which, as he regained himself, Akira noticed his eyes fall upon her and Kiki¡ªwidening to the size of dinner plates.


    "Uwah!"


    He tripped, falling forward with a shocked yell and blood rocketing out of his nose.


    It happened too fast for Akira to react:


    "What the¡ª"


    He landed with his face wedged between her breasts.


    "Huh?" The [Student Council President] reacted, confused. After which he then, upon drawing his face up from the well-cushioned meat globes, gingerly gave each a tight squeeze with his hands¡ªfascinated as the caveman who first discovered fire.


    That is until he broke into a nervous sweat: upon glancing up and seeing Akira''s furious expression.


    "Grr! Kids these days are so perverted."


    "Ah, wait! I''m sorry, miss!"


    "Pervert!" she instinctively shrieked, casting aside his panicky pleas. Followed by her swiveling to the side¡ª


    To deliver a [Chi Slap] across his face!

 Chapter 81 - The Sterile Halls Of Shiroichi

    A throng of [Level -5] [Student Council Members] commenced out of the school''s row of entrance doors, like a swarm of ants summoned by a piece of dropped food, oblivious to the unfolding scene between Akira and the [Student Council President]. Then, began unloading the delivered pizzas out of the back of the wagon cart with soldierly efficiency, passing each box along a line to the door in an unbroken rhythm.


    Akira and Kiki stood by, transfixed, watching them work as the pummeled President slowly righted himself, groaning in pain, with the aid of a nearby ledge, underneath the shade of a large tree on top of it.


    "Oh, cheese and crackers!" he cursed.


    Kiki turned to him, blinking innocently. "Will you need to see the school nurse?"


    "It''s...quite alright," he responded quickly, with a nervous laugh. "I''ve been slapped by girls before, so I''ve built up some endurance in that regard." He held up his wrist, inspecting the face of a watch he was wearing with a sigh. "I''m more concerned about the demerits I just received for ''lateness to an arranged meeting,'' ''improperly conducting myself with a woman,'' and¡ªworst of all¡ª''publicly showing signs of arousal.''"


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "What kind of a lame-ass school is this?" she said, then donning a sinister look. "If anything, with our country''s declining birthrate, games of grabass between students should be wholeheartedly encouraged."


    "Afraid not, ma''am!" The [Student Council President] shook his head. "It would oppose everything the Shiroichi School stands for!"


    "Oh? Does that entail being a eunuch?"


    "Yes!" he proudly replied, sticking out his chest with his arms at his side. "Honor! Purity! Abstinence! To act as a lone, shining beacon within this world of darkness!"


    "Oh"¡ªAkira couldn''t stop laughing.


    So, while she was recovering, Kiki stepped forward. "What''s with all the pizza that gets delivered here?"


    "Um.'' The President''s gaze drifted across her body, as a timid look and warm blush emerged on his face. "It''s for our Pizza Party Fridays"¡ªhe gave a pleased sigh¡ª"a Shiroichi tradition, much-loved by the students. A reward for all those who haven''t received a single demerit all week."


    "So, you''re given a choice between pizza or sex?" Akira smirked. "How barbarically cruel! How do they expect someone to make such a difficult choice!"


    The President gave a suspicious squint.


    "Are you two...with the monks?"


    "Actually," Kiki came forward, saying. "We''re looking for someone¡ª"


    "Ah! What''s that?" Gasping, Akira frantically pushed Kiki back behind her again. "Don''t listen to her!" she anxiously blurted. "Truth is, we''re interested in enrolling at your school."


    Kiki cast her a bristly look


    The President jumped. "Eh?! You two¡­?"


    "Is that a no?" Akira interjected, closing in on him so that he cowered, feeling cornered. "What''s the matter? Afraid the two of us will incite too many boners? Cost you another frigging Pizza Party Friday, will I?"


    "Yes!" he blurted. But then awkwardly tried to backpedal: "I mean, um, you''d have to speak to the headmaster about it."


    Akira leaned on his shoulder.


    "Mind taking us to see him, cupcake?"


    "He doesn''t normally agree to see outsiders¡ª"Akira made him gasp, with a tender kiss on the neck. "No, miss. Please don''t¡ª"


    "But you like it, don''t you?" Akira teased.


    "I couldn''t possibly! I''m the Shiroichi Student Council President!"


    "So what?" She glided a hand across the front of his uniform, stopping to fondle at one of his jacket buttons. "You''re still a man, right? I mean, you''re looking pretty hot under the collar there."


    "Stop it." The President averted his eyes, breathing heavily. "You''re giving me more demerits."


    "Then quit being a little bitch and take us."


    "I w-w-will, but please"¡ªhe shifted his gaze to Kiki¡ª"wear something more decent. If not for my sake, for the others."


    Akira laughed. "My, how heroic!"


    "But I mean it!" the President pleaded. "You''ll cost so many of my schoolmates their hard-earned pizza if you go inside dressed like that! And as someone in my position, who has dedicated himself to their wellbeing¡ª"


    "Nope!" Akira cut in, hanging his head in Kiki''s direction with an expectant look. "Mind telling him why?"


    "S-s-sorry. No can do," Kiki sheepishly responded, shyly blushing and sighing as Akira came by her side with an arm around her waist. "I lost a bet...because I''m a wimp. That''s why I have to dress like this, for a week."


    At this, the President reared forward angrily. "So be it!" he cried out, in a spirit of justice. "In that case, I won''t be taking you anywhere!"


    Nobly intended though it was, he would go on to quickly learn the error of his ways.


    "Adorable" Akira looked at him, amused.


    Then, grabbed him by the [Scrotum].


    ¡­


    The interior of the Shiroichi School was navigated by long, straight, squeaky clean marble-floored hallways lined with lockers. It was all very mundane. Unblemished, and pristine. Oddly cool, temperature-wise; as explained by the gentle hum of an air-conditioning unit that could be heard, in the deathly quiet air.


    ''Interesting,'' Akira mused about this last detail about the environment. ''I should talk with whoever''s in charge, to see if they''re willing to get in touch with those shit-eating Macaque scientists."


    The Student Council President was limping ahead of her and Kiki. "You''re wasting my time," he grumbled bitterly, wincing with every step from the lingering pain in his groin. "Headmaster Seedwell will take one look at you, and laugh you out of his office!" He sighed. "But then, I''ll get another demerit. This one, for ''wasting a faculty members'' precious time.''"


    [Students] were milling about, chatting quietly among themselves. Casting curious glances and judgmental stares at the group as they passed. All were dressed in identical grey and black uniforms; the version for girls trading long sleeves for short-sleeved blouses, and knee-length skirts with black long-socks instead of pants. As for hairstyle selections, they conformed to only the blandest, basic selections with either brown or black colorings. Nothing special or unique, or at all stand-out.


    Indeed, throughout the halls of Shiroichi, there was no color; no vibrance¡ªonly varying shades of black and white.


    It was something Akira picked up on right away. "Am I colorblind, all of a sudden?" After which, as she was quickly looking back and forth at their dreary surroundings, her tail hit against her face by accident and it caused her to come upon but another observation:


    "There''s no Squell, or Nandi! Only Human players."


    What''s more, all the [Shiroichi Students] possessed inordinately young appearances¡ªlike actual high schoolers. And because all of them were at [Level -5], along with Akira remembering the negative levels of the children seen around Acquama Town, she was able to put two and two together.


    "You''re all made to remain at a negative level," she said to the [Student Council President]. "To look more like High Schools."


    He didn''t stall his pace at all as he answered, "levels? Gah. What''re you talking about?"


    Akira growled. "Quit screwing with me!"


    "I''m not, though! I really have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "You know: the numbers you see floating above peoples'' heads!" Akira shouted back, startling a flock of goody-two-shoes-looking girls passing by. "And the names? They''re pretty freaking hard to miss!"


    "Huh. Could be you''re just"¡ªhe turned back, spitting: "insane!"


    It was at this time Kiki touched Akira on the arm, just as she was looking to be on the verge of completely flying off the handle. "Give it a rest. It sounds like he really doesn''t know, Akira-kun."


    The conversation resumed later, while the two were seated in the school''s main office waiting area, for the headmaster to see them.


    "But...for real, how is it possible?" Akira persisted in asking. "All it takes is to squint to see peoples'' names and levels, so surely he''s done it before, at least once. Even by accident."


    Kiki, sitting beside her in the cream-walled room with a checkered tile floor, merely shrugged.


    "I dunno. Maybe he had it taken away."


    Akira turned to Kiki, her mouth hanging open in a wide grin. "Really? That''s your theory?"


    "Whatever," came her sharply reply. She was staring forward, at a bulletin board on the wall labeled "Student of the Week" in big, black letters, with a lineup of photographs of all the past winners. Frowning, with her arms crossed. An indignant expression.


    "I get it; you''re angry," Akira said. "But what I don''t get"¡ªshe breathed deeply, bracing herself¡ª"is why."


    "Not at you." She looked down. "At myself."


    Akira''s face softened. "What for? Wanna talk about it?"


    "I almost told that kid the real reason why we''re here, without thinking." She sighed. "And now that I''ve thought about it...I almost screwed everything up, didn''t I?"


    "Ah, so that''s it," Akira said, beaming. "You pounced on what you saw as a chance to contribute. Probably so that I''d pat you on the back, and go"¡ªher eyes dramatically bulged, flashing her hands¡ª"good job!" She rolled her eyes, growing serious again. "But yeah, you really could''ve screwed us up. Because first, we need to go undercover. This way, we''ll gain a better grasp of the potential dangers of this place, before we can begin our search."


    "I''m sorry," Kiki murmured. "It''s just since Kanna is away, and Ai and Vash are gone, I feel like I should be pulling more weight."


    "Aw. Have I been pressuring you?"


    "Well, kinda. Just not really on purpose." She giggled softly, leaning her head against Akira''s shoulder. "You''ve given me Vash''s Memento. Kanna-mama gave me her hammer. And so, so much praise. Yet all I''ve done so far is get kidnapped, and make you worry."


    Akira kissed the top of her head. "Don''t worry. You''ll get a chance to prove yourself," she said, which was enough to calm Kiki''s worries as they then closed their eyes, with a peaceful expression.


    However, Akira''s fright-filled expression tolf a very different story:


    ''But hopefully, it never comes to that."

 Chapter 82 - A Perfectly Normal School Life...? (Part 1)

    It felt like ages ago since Kiki was last sent to a principal''s office¡­


    It was during the period just before lunch, when she''d been caught reading during class again. And consequently, had been summoned there:


    Into a claustrophobic, square-shaped room, smelling strongly of pine-scented surface cleaner and cigars, with blinds pulled over the windows to impart a dark, gloomy atmosphere. Kiki was sitting in an uncomfortable office lounge chair, fumbling nervously before a tall desk at which there stood a squat, balding, square-shaped man with square-shaped glasses in a cheap suit, glowering furiously at her.


    "Nakamura Keiko," grumbled the man, who was the principal of her old high school¡ªthen sighing, as if simply saying Kiki''s name filled him with sadness. "We''ve met several times already," he said. "And it''s always over the same delinquent shit."


    Using one hand, he reached for a book that was lying flat on the desk¡ªcautiously pinching at the corners of the thing, like it was carrying a disease¡ªonly gradually managing to raise it to reveal the doujinshi that Kiki''s teacher had confiscated from her.


    "''Sinister Mr. CEO Becomes a Sweet Birthing Whale,''" he read aloud, with visible disgust, from the title printed on the cover. Paired with an illustration of a man, drawn in a Manga style with generically handsome facial features; sporting a huge, bulging belly with intricately drawn veins and stretch marks.


    After which he turned to Kiki sharply, with an accusatory glare.


    "What the fuck is this shit I''m looking at?"


    "Um," Kiki squirmed, bringing a finger to her lip. "Just some...light reading."


    "Is that what you call this filth?" The principal grumbled, then huffed. "You''re saying it''s nothing for you to be ashamed of, hm? That''s why you were hiding it inside of a textbook."


    Kiki said nothing, only fidgeted with her fingers while she kept her head low.


    For a moment after, the two sat across from each other saying nothing, in awkward silence. Awkward for Kiki, at any rate.


    "Tell me, Nakamura"¡ªholding the book in one hand, he pointed one of his stubby, fat fingers to indicate the lewd cover art¡ª"is this man pregnant?"


    To which she gave a sheepish nod.


    "Unbelievable," the principal said. Then groaned, reaching for a cigar out of his desk drawer as Kiki continued to say nothing. Only sitting there, with an air of shame, as he proceeded to slowly light the cigar then bring it up to his lips.


    "A girl like you is completely worthless," he said, now having been brought to a relaxed state, as two long streams of hot smoke blew from his nostrils into her face. "Lacking any sort of charm or charisma. Barely scraping by, not participating in any extracurricular activities. With average grades, and no life ambition." He laughed as he pounded his cigar butt like a jackhammer into the stained black ashtray on his desk. "You''re most likely still a virgin, who never had a boyfriend in her life. A lot of girls get by just based on their looks, but you can''t even claim to have that privilege."


    For Kiki, his words were like daggers twisting into her. But still, she wouldn''t budge in her stone-faced expression, as the principal''s cruel rant continued:


    "Ask yourself: what use does a girl such as you serve to society? I''ve spoken to your parents, and they''ve expressed their similar concerns to me as well. How they''re afraid you''ll end up a NEET, despite all the advantages they''ve given you."


    She watched, with a trembling lip, as he casually slid his hand across the desk, pushing the doujinshi book off its edge into a waiting trash can.


    "When are you going to grow up, and stop being a disappointment to everyone?"


    ...


    Kiki awoke, with a startled gasp, at the sound of a ringing school bell, followed by metal chair legs scraping across the wooden floor.


    ''Huh?'' Her eyes were wide, in confusion. ''Was I...only dreaming just now?''


    Kiki was now in an ordinary classroom, seated amidst a crowd of twenty or so Shiroichi School students¡ªall rising at once, from among the rows of desks, flowing in one single large mass toward the door.


    ''I''m in a...classroom?''


    Glancing down at herself, she noticed she was dressed in the Shiroichi uniform.


    ''That''s right,'' Kiki remembered: she''d been staring out a window, at the fog rolling outside; daydreaming until she must''ve drifted off to sleep.


    "Yo, Keiko-chan!" A cheerful voice greeted her.


    Glancing up, preemptively smiling, she saw her best friend Akari standing at the front of her desk, winking with her bag slung over her shoulder in a cute pose. Looking glamorous as always, with her neatly brushed, light brown bob and energetic eyes. It was no secret that all the boys in school wanted to date her for her attractive looks, bubbly, vivacious personality, and slender, youthful body.


    But unfortunately for them...


    "Oh, Akari-chan," Keiko whined. "I had the strangest dream just now." She clutched her face in her palms, donning a harried look that swiftly evaporated into warm bliss when Akari stooped to casually kiss her on the lips.


    "Go on," Akari then urged, remaining knelt by her side. "Tell me more."


    Keiko sighed. "Well, I was sent to a principal''s office, but it wasn''t our headmaster at all." She paused, sobbing. "And he said such cruel, awful things to me. Like how I''m ugly, and I''ll never amount to anything because I don''t take my studies seriously enough."


    Akari scoffed. "What an asshole!" Her lips then transitioned to a smile, just as she began snuggling her face against her cherished friend''s. "Besides, none of that is even true!"


    Keiko giggled. "Yeah. I guess it was only a dream."


    "You guess? I''m telling you it was!"


    "Hah. Well, if Akari-chan says so, then it must be."


    Akari leaned back suddenly, her brows knit in worry. "Are you honestly going to be alright, though?" she asked seriously. "What''s your System telling you to do?"


    Keiko gawked. "Ah, I haven''t checked!"


    "Silly Keiko-chan!" Akari bopped her on the head playfully.


    What she was referring to was the [Perfectly Ordinary High Schooler System], considered a must-have for every student enrolled at Shiroichi School. Serving as a digital day planner, of sorts, and merits reward system rolled into one¡ªits governing technology all fitted into the plain, gold [Shiroichi Watches] every student was made to wear, as a component of their uniform.


    The way the system functioned was simple.


    Keiko held her wrist out in front of her, causing the [Shiroichi Watch] screen to conjure up a translucent image of a light yellow menu, suspended in the air in front of her. This menu is what was known as the [Daily Quests Menu]: where each student was assigned one task at a time to complete, throughout the day, rather than a set schedule to follow. Rewarded with [Merit Points], upon completion, which at their core served as a metric for their standing within the school.


    Each [Daily Quest] was listed under one of three branches, each containing its individual leaderboard, where students were assigned a numerical ranking according to how many merit points they''d accrued for the respective branch. Also gaining a [Title] according to their combined rankings.


    These three, [Perfectly Normal] branches included:


    [Athletics]


    [A branch for those who enjoy sports, with a vested interest in their physical fitness and a desire to compete.]


    [Social]


    [The popular girls and boys, with a focus on becoming well-liked and balancing relationships.]


    [Academics]


    [A branch concerned with the student''s education, through pursuing higher grade scores and furthering their artistic talents.]


    Currently, Keiko possessed the [Popular Girl] [Title]: granted to all female students who were ranked 100 or less under every branch; whereas Akari was a [Dumb Slut]: high in [Social], neutral in [Athletics], but negative valued in [Academics]. And although it would require a huge amount of effort to improve their standings, the two best friends were determined!


    As Akari eagerly huddled behind her, Keiko stood from her desk chair. "Jog five laps, for 3 [Athletics]. Not a problem."


    Akari''s face instantly lit up when she checked hers, after. "Oho! I got ''intimate encounter,''" she said, bumping Keiko with her elbow. Then leaning against her arm, with a suggestive smile. "Sounds like it''d be more fun to help me out with my quest first, don''t it?"


    All of a sudden, a loud buzzer sound was heard coming from Akari''s [Shiroichi Watch].


    "Aw, that''s annoying. It says I just received a [Academics] demerit," Akari said while frowning, as she was inspecting the tab marked [Notifications] on her System HUD. "For speaking with improper grammar."


    Keiko took her by the hand, smiling.


    "It''s no big deal, Akari-chan," she said. "One demerit alone is"


    Akira gave a relieved sigh. "Bless you!" Then turned her head, eyes half-closed and lips parted in a sensual look, holding Keikk by the chin as she whispered into her ear: "you''re the best girlfriend ever."


    To which, Keiko rolled her eyes.


    And so it was, mere minutes later¡­


    The couple of consensual-aged adults in high schoolers'' bodies had commenced their act of superficially making love, in pursuit of social rewards, within the cramped confines of a stall in the girls'' bathroom. The quest being to "have an intimate encounter lasting at least 10 minutes, with your fellow student, without being caught," for 10 [Social] merits.


    "Akira," Keiko murmured at one point while their lips were briefly parted, her eyes closed in passion, prompting Akari to abruptly stop.


    "Akira?" she asked, bristling. "Who''s that?"


    "I-I-I don''t¡­" Kiki was breathless, the words of her attempted explanation catching like glue in her throat. As just then, she''d been struck by a strange feeling¡ªlike what she''d briefly felt before, when she had just woken up from her daydream:


    A feeling that something...about this life; all of this¡­


    Wasn''t quite as it seemed.


    "S-sorry," she mumbled after a moment passed in awkward silence.. "I meant to say Akari."

 Chapter 83 - A Perfectly Normal School Life...? (Part 2)

    [Merit Points] contained many uses within the Shiroichi School. Most notably, as a form of currency for, among other things, acquiring school supplies at the digital kiosks located throughout the campus. And, because a student''s position on the leaderboard was calculated based on the total¡ªrather than the current¡ªsum of merit points they''d accrued, it didn''t harm them in that regard.


    Speaking of, Keiko could really go for a cool new eraser right about now, since her previous one had worn out.


    "Remember your youth!" the disembodied head of a cartoon tanuki cheerfully greeted her, just as soon as she activated the kiosk screen, by sliding her [Shiroichi Watch] over a round, glowing red sensor located at the center of the large keypad. "Always remember"¡ªit paused, its voice becoming stiff and robotic, like text-to-speech: "Keiko Nakamura"¡ªpausing again, its voice then reverting to normal: "so long as you do as you''re told, you''ll be a popular girl that everyone loves!"


    Keiko found herself unconsciously wincing, at this particular message delivered by the grinning face of "Tooki-san," as many of the Shiroichi students endearingly referred to him. Because not only was it eerily prescient to her current concerns, but also struck her as being extraordinarily wrong.


    Although, Keiko couldn''t quite figure out why she felt that way.


    ''That person in the dream wasn''t really me, either," she thought, when the kiosk screen briefly went dark during a transition, to allow her a glimpse at her reflection:


    Unlike the Keiko Nakamura in the dream, this one was a natural beauty with a pleasant face. One with neatly flowing shoulder-length hair, and cute, nicely trimmed bangs. Taller¡ªbut not so much so, as to be intimidating¡ªand generally better-proportioned in all regards. A superior model, in every sense.


    ''And yet...this isn''t the "real" me, now is it?''


    "Peekaboo!" Akari suddenly grabbed onto her chest from behind, startling her out of these drifting thoughts. "That kiosk is sure taking forever to load."


    Keiko growled in frustration, taking a quick step back from the machine.


    "Stupid piece of junk!"


    She proceeded to kick the kiosk, amid a string of buzzer sounds emitting from her [Shiroichi Watch]: alerting her to each [Social -8] demerit for [Aggravated Defacement of School Property] she was receiving, per kick.


    "Keiko! What the Hell''s gotten into you!" Akari pulled on her arms, trying to stop her, but she wouldn''t relent.


    Some minutes later...


    Once Keiko had calmed down, she went with Akari to the school canteen. Here, Shiroichi students were able to purchase a wide selection of food and drink items with their merit points, through one of the several dozen specialty [Meal Time] kiosks there, lining one whole stretch of wall.


    Whereas, in the case of those students who hadn''t enough merit points to afford any meal¡­


    They could either beg for scraps, or offer others help, in exchange for food, with accomplishing the daily quests that required a third party''s involvement¡ªsuch as the [Mischievous Makeout] quest, that Akari and Keiko had just finished with. Or alternatively, in exchange for just plain old-fashioned sexual favors; arranged in secrecy, so [Hall Monitors] and other students with judicial roles won''t notice.


    Fortunately, Keiko and Akari wouldn''t have to resort to any of that. Instead, splitting the bill on a large tray of [Tooki Fries], then taking seats across from each other at one of the long cafeteria tables.


    Whereupon Akari immediately commenced with her usual gossip:


    "Yesterday, Mimi Takamura was saying Mr. Arisawa was totally giving her the eyes in class." She gave a raucous laugh. "That''s so freaking creepy! Like, I know the staff are all robots, or whatever¡ª"


    "Artificial intelligences," Keiko corrected, her eyes narrowed in concentration. "They weren''t always, though¡­"


    Akari gave an inquisitive look. "Eh? What are you mumbling...?"


    "Was it really just a dream, Akari-chan?" Keiko said, staring back at her in wonder. "Akari-chan, don''t you have any memories of a life before you joined Shiroichi? Because I think that''s what it was."


    "No¡­" Akari scratched her head.


    "Doesn''t that seem strange to you, at all?"


    Akari gave a sheepish laugh. "Are you alright, saying such things?" She brushed Keiko on the head, smiling with her brows furrowed in concern. "Have you hit your head recently? Do you need to see the nurse?"


    Between the familiar head-brushing and Akari''s words, Keiko was flooded with yet more ''memories:''


    ''I was waiting to meet with the headmaster. Akari was there, too, brushing my hair just like that. But, before that, Akari had gotten into a fight with the Student Council President for some reason¡­''


    Keiko''s eyes widened.


    ''Oh, that''s it! Maybe the President will be able to tell me more."


    Keiko wasn''t going to wait: she leaped from the table and strode briskly out the room through the door, Akari running after. She knew that the president was most likely having his lunch in the student council room, and hopefully would be willing to help shine a new light on this confounding case.


    As she was making her way, the halls were littered with students darting between classrooms, combing their lockers, idly standing around and chatting¡ªall their actions governed by the [Perfectly Normal High Schooler System]. With no fixed schedule to abide by, classes for different subjects were constantly in session, with students trickling in and out in a continuous stream, based on the shifting demands of their daily quest. Never resting; only mindlessly garnering merits.


    In essence, the students of Shiroichi were literal slaves to the [System], though Keiko had never thought twice about it until now. This, despite the fact she''d been running like a hamster in a wheel, for who knows how long (as there was no day and night under the ivory dome, muddying one''s perception of time) being run ragged by the very same all-controlling system.


    Along her path, there was a crowd of students drawing in the hall that slowed her brisk pace to a careful walk, then a tedious wade, through their swarming masses.


    "Ooo, is it a fight?" Akari excitedly said.


    The pair didn''t need to wait long for an answer: It was unmistakable, the sound of raw fists beating into a body pinned against a locker.


    A pair of [Hall Monitors] were already present on the scene, doing their best:


    "That is enough, Kaneko Mizuru!" one of them barked. "I understand that, as a [School Delinquent], you gain [Profession Merits] from harming others. But Kaneko-san, you''ve gone way overboard!"


    As Keiko managed to push through the crowd, she and Akari saw that the crowd of students was formed into a ring; at the center of which, they glimpsed the turned back of a tall, strongly-built girl with pastel pink pigtails streaming to her powerful thighs.


    "I should''ve known," Akari whispered. "It''s Kaneko-san, brutalizing someone just because she felt like it." She shrugged, sighing. "What can ya do?"


    Having put a temporary pause on her violent assault, Mizuru''s right knuckle was still pressed into the chest of her bloody, barely conscious victim, raising him off the ground, when she proceeded to cock her head against her shoulder to glare at the quivering [Hall Monitors].


    "Ara ara," she said, showing all her teeth in a vicious, bloodthirsty grin. "Maybe I just wanna"¡ªher [Shiroichi Watch] buzzed¡ª"beat someone up for fun, huh?"


    Her eyes widened, into a maniacal glare.


    "Now that this punching bag is spent"¡ªshifting to a serious frown, she loudly cracked her knuckles¡ª"will either of you wimps volunteer to take his place?"


    While the [Hall Monitors] clung to each other in fear, Keiko was lost in thought.


    ''This girl...Mizuru Kaneko...


    ''I''ve never spoken to her before, but I¡­''


    Keiko stepped forward, into the ring, amid gasps coming from the gathered spectators.


    Then boldly declaring, "I''ll take you on!"


    "Ah!" Akari immediately bolted to her, starting to pull her by the hand. "Alright, now I''m definitely taking you to the nurse''s outfit."


    But Keiko steadfastly swept her away, taking another step closer to Mizuru.


    "I know you from somewhere."


    Mizuru pulled her fist away from her current victim, causing him to fall limp to the ground; as she then turned to face Keiko fully, bearing a menacing glare paired with an amused grin.


    "You''re hot," she said, glancing up and down at her with an approving nod. "Wanna be my girl?"


    Still, Keiko was undaunted.


    "Mizuru isn''t your real name¡ªat least, not the one we used to call you."


    Mizuru scoffed, turning. "You''re nuts."


    "I know those aren''t your real arms, either."


    At once, her previous laidback air had faded: replaced by a piercing stare, filled with murderous intent as she loomed, casting a shadow over Keiko.


    "Ara ara," Mizuru rumbled. "You''re beginning to piss me off."


    Akari poked Keiko.


    "Um, I think that wild boar is angry. We should go."


    Keiko smiled at her. "I''ll be fine."


    "Eh?! Did I miss it when your System had a quest for you to become a black belt in karate or something?!"


    Of course, it wasn''t that. In reality, the unwavering confidence Keiko felt, in that moment, was due to her having remembered yet another piece of her forgotten past¡­


    At the sight of the determined look on her face, Mizuru snarled.


    "What? You''re actually serious about us fighting?" She let out a boastful laugh, hiding the extent of just how furious she was. "Have it your way, then! I''ll beat all the pretty out of your face, then make you my bitch!"


    In a split second, Mizuru reared back her arm then swung it forward.


    But Keiko swiveled to the side, dodging it.


    Mizuru was incredulous. "What?!"


    Hanging along the inside of her extended arm, Keiko moved in to strike.


    "Guh!"


    Mizuru held up her other arm to intercept the strike, but was flung by the impact.


    It happened so fast. The [Hall Monitors]¡ªwho had been crouched behind Mizuru, bickering amongst themselves over who would get to apply [First Aid], to the wounded student, for [Profession Merits]¡ªbarely moved out of the way in time to avoid being stepped on, when she was sent crashing into the wall of lockers.


    The viewing students all expressed their awe, in gasps and excited chatter. None more so than Akari, whose eyes looked fit to fall out of her head.


    Grunting, Mizuru regained her feet. "Not...bad."


    "We should stop," Keiko said plainly.


    Mizuru was hunched forward, breathing heavily as she clutched her left arm that had borne the brunt of Keiko''s attack. "Hehe. I was the one who got knocked down, yet you''re the one checking out?"


    Keiko pointed. "Your prosthetic...it''s damaged."


    "What''d you say?" Mizuru gawked.


    She held up her left arm, revealing the cracks that had now formed along its wooden exterior.


    "N-no way¡­! It really is a fake!"


    Keiko turned her back, frowning with her eyes closed.


    "I bet you''re wondering how I knew."


    Mizuru said nothing; her teeth clenched, growling under her breath.


    "I''m not so sure myself," Keiko continued, glancing sideways at her. "But if you''ll leave your bullying ways behind you, and come with us, we can learn the truth together."


    A grin slowly spread across Mizuru''s lips.


    "Good grief. My life just became extra complicated, didn''t it?"

 Chapter 84 - A Perfectly Normal School Life...?! (Part 3)

    The [Student Council President] never could''ve expected to see the motley group of girls that appeared before him that day.


    Just as they''d presumed, he was in the student council room: A plain, unpretentious space furnished by two long desks lined with school chairs, connected by a shorter desk to form a "U" shape. Laid out before a humble wooden podium in front of a blackboard, scrawled with notes on the official business of the day.


    He was seated on the outside of the small center desk, facing toward the door, chatting with some other council members while eating his lunch of [Spaghetti & Meatballs], when Keiko and Akari suddenly burst in.


    "Nakamura-san, Harada-san!" he exclaimed, caught by surprise.


    Mizuru came in last, looking annoyed.


    "Wah?!" The student council president lifted out of his seat, sweating in fear. "Kaneko-san is with you as well!" ''Am I about to get bullied?''


    Keiko said, "We''re here because of some questions we all have." She then glanced around the room, at the other student council members that were idling around, eating their lunches. "I hope you don''t mind."


    The president gave a small gasp, realizing what she was implying.


    "Of c-course I''ll help," he replied uneasily, as he retook to his seat with his elbows propped on the table and hands clasped in front of him. "Just please, don''t hurt me."


    At this, Keiko and Akari both glanced at Mizuru expectantly.


    She sighed, pouting her lip. Looking away.


    "Tch. I won''t. I promise."


    Once the room was then promptly emptied, so that it was just the three questing girls and the student council president, they took their seats at one of the long desks adjacent to him.


    "Alright," the president said only after he''d set his spaghetti aside, leaning back and rubbing the side of his neck with a tired yawn. "You''ve got my full attention. How can I help you nice young ladies"¡ªnarrowing his eyes, he leered at Mizuru who was seated farthest from him, looking back with an over-emphasized frown¡ª"and Kaneko-san."


    Mizuru grunted, as though irked. But when Akari cautiously stole a glance to the side at her, she noticed they were blushing¡ªbecoming a chibi in mischievous delight.


    ''Oho, is this a secret crush I''m seeing?"


    Whereas Keiko remained solely focused on the task at hand, speaking seriously to the student council president:


    "This might sound weird, but it''s about a memory that recently came to my mind," she said. "Or at least I''m pretty certain it''s a memory, and not just my imagination."


    "A long-lost memory? Interesting."


    "Yes, and you were in it. You were fighting with Akari, and she was teasing you about getting demerits for being aroused in public."


    The president gave a nervous laugh.


    "Funny¡ªyou would think I would remember something so embarrassing!"


    Meanwhile, Akari''s interest was instantly piqued at the mention of this event. "I teased the President-san?" She tilted her head, brows straining in apparent thought. Although, with an [Academics] merit score as low as hers, this could take a while.


    Meanwhile, the president shook his head. "Sorry. Doesn''t ring a bell."


    "Really?" Keiko frowned. "Nothing at all?"


    "What makes you so sure that you didn''t just dream it up?"


    Keiko lowered her gaze. "Well¡­"


    Suddenly, Mizuru stood as everyone turned to her. That is, except for Akari: still struggling to dredge up the tiniest nugget of information, from her useless, [Dumb Sl*t] brain.


    "Here''s your proof," she said, showing the inside of her left arm.


    The President leaned forward in his chair.


    "Is that a...crack? In your arm?" He said, squinting, then abruptly showing a face of surprise. "Kaneko-san! You''ve been injured?!"


    "That''s not the point, you idiot!" she snapped.


    "Ah." He blinked, admitting: "I don''t follow."


    "It''s these cracks, leftover from where she hit me!" Mizuru ranted. "Since when can an arm form cracks, huh?"


    "Huh. Now that you mention it¡­"


    Mizuru then rested the injured arm in her other hand, gazing mournfully at it. "I...always had this thought, that something wasn''t quite ''right'' about my arms. Like they don''t work the way regular arms are supposed to."


    With some mild effort, clearly reflected in her ardently focused eyes and tensely biting lip, she managed to clench her hand into a tight fist.


    "Even though they look normal, and I have no memory of it¡­"


    Solemnly, she glanced over at Keiko.


    "Somehow Nakamura-san knew that it was a fake, before even I did."


    The [Student Council President] was incredulous. "Is that true, Nakamura-san?" he questioned. "And it''s because you''re certain you''ve known Kaneko-san in the past?"


    Kiko nodded. "It''s also how I knew about the power I used to beat her."


    "Hwoah! You actually beat Kaneko-san?"


    Keiko opened her mouth to answer, but was interrupted by Mizuru making a noise clearing her throat as she returned to her seat.


    "She only beat me because of her dumb BS Anime powers," Mizuru said.


    The president laughed. "Powers?!" He questioned, in disbelief, before becoming serious: "Really? And how do you expect me to believe such a bold claim?"


    But Keiko was stone-faced¡ªadamant in the validity of her claims.


    "Should I provide a demonstration?"


    "Oh, don''t bother!" The president scoffed, dismissively reaching for his set-aside tray of [Spaghetti]. "If this was all just an attempt at satisfying a [Prank the Authorities] [Delinquent] quest, I would suggest you pick out on someone more gullible next time."


    Keiko stood, focusing her breaths. Her fists glowing, with a strange yellow aura.


    The president recoiled against his seat.


    "W-w-wait! What''s happened to your hands? What are you¡ª"


    "Hiyaaaa!"


    She punched her fist down through the table in front of her, ignoring her [Shiroichi Watch] buzzing again, as the incredible might of her chi-enhanced fist split it perfectly down the center.


    Everyone was stunned by the display. Again, except for Akari: still doing her best.


    "So...that''s your power," the president said.


    "Chi manipulation," Keiko clarified, glaring intensely at him. "That''s the name of my special power, but I don''t remember much else. Only that I can wield it."


    He nodded, swallowing nervously. "Chi...powers."


    Keiko smirked. "So, you believe me now?"


    He gave a slow nod. "Tell me more."


    "Well, I''m having these...flashing memories, all of a sudden. Almost like a different life I had, before becoming a student at Shiroichi. And because I saw you in one of my memories, I came here hoping you could provide some clues that''ll help me piece together what happened."


    The president held his finger against his lip, seemingly contemplating his response.


    A moment passed, in silence¡­


    "I''ll admit, this is all very interesting," he said. "And based on the"¡ªhe glanced at the split remnants of the long table¡ª"evidence that you''ve presented to me"¡ªhe returned his gaze to Keiko¡ª"I''m inclined to believe you''re telling the truth. However¡­"


    He gave an apologetic frown, shrugging.


    "I really have no recollection of this supposed incident with Harada-san."


    "Damn it," Keiko cursed. ''Now what?'' Was it back to square one, for her investigation? Where else could she possibly look, to seek out answers? Her mind was like the fog that swirled beyond the walls of the Shiroichi, providing only fleeting glimpses of the truth she sought.


    But it was then, just when all seemed hopeless for the newly formed investigative team, that Akari was finally pulled from her thoughts.


    "Oh! Oh! Oh!" She exclaimed, bouncing with excitement. "I have an idea!"


    Keiko glanced at her, sighing. "Akari-chan, it''s alright. Don''t strain yourself." Based on what few glimpses Keiko had thus far been given of the former Akari, it was plain to see that, through the transition, a major loss of mental faculties had occurred.


    However, Akari was insistent: showing a boastful look as she stood with her hands on her hips, facing the [Student Council President].


    "Check your notifications log!" she said. "That''ll give us the proof we need."


    He chuckled. "Proof of what, dumb slut?"


    "Tcah! How rude and ungrateful!" Akari fumed, hunching her neck as her cheeks puffed in anger. "I just handed you the answer to all our problems, and you chose to thank me with an insult!"


    The president gave a vacant stare. "You''re literally a [Dumb Slut], though¡­"


    "Wait," Mizuru said, rising with her eyes frozen wide, holding her arms out at the others. "I think the dumb slut''s actually on to something."


    The others looked at her, questioning her sanity, while Akira bore a smug grin.


    "See, I realized that if this past version of me really did tease you for getting demerits for being indecent, it would have to show up in the notification logs of your [Shiroichi Watch]."


    At once, the [School Council President''s] eyes widened as he found himself under the spotlight of the three girls'' anticipating gazes.


    "It''s not possible!" he snapped. "I''m no p-p-pervert!"


    Keiko glared. "Check."


    It was a bridge too far, for the prideful president. As, up until then, he''d humored the three. Held off on his lunch, to facilitate their wild talks with a critical mind. Even allowed himself to begin considering that, perhaps, they were actually telling the truth. That this wasn''t just a prank being pulled on him for the sake of 10 merit points.


    However, at that moment, all of his good faith had evaporated¡ªas soon as his character was being brought into question.


    "Oh, fine!" He scoffed, airing his frustration, as he brought up his System Hud. "Just know I''m not the type to lose myself to passion, in the mere presence of a beautiful miss!"


    With his honor and dignity now on the line, he set about scrolling through the long list of all the merits he''d accrued over the past several days.


    Noticeably, without a single demerit in sight.


    "Haha! See?" he proclaimed, looking between the three girls that had huddled around him. "The President of the Shiroichi Student Council does not simply get demerits! My position demands that I hold myself to a higher standard of excellence, to serve as a fine example for my fellow students!"


    Akari, however, was quick to deflate his confidence: pointing out a particular small grouping of notification entries that immediately stood out while they were scrolling.


    "You should check again, dumbass!"


    Caught with his pants down, as it were, the president turned pale in the face.


    Whereas Keiko beamed at the discovery:


    "It says here that you received three demerits, a couple weeks ago."


    She turned, cornering him with her gaze.


    "Listed under ''public indecency.''"

 Chapter 85 - Okay, Maybe Not So Normal After All

    Akari was in the girls'' restroom, washing her hands after having just finished with a quest to [Make Love with the School Janitor in the Girls'' Restroom for 30 Minutes], for 15 [Social] merit points.


    There was a bright smile upon her face when she looked into her reflection in the wide restroom mirror. Although, it wasn''t because the "mild exercise" she''d just engaged in was particularly glamorous: a simplistic pre-programmed artificial entity like the schlubby, balding, middle-aged looking [School Janitor] did, by definition, lack creativity.


    "Haha! I came up with a prize-winning idea just now!" she gloated to herself. "One even the smarty pants school president didn''t think of!"


    She was, of course, referring to her sole contribution at the meeting with the [Student Council President]. After which, the investigative team¡ªnow with the president himself to be counted among their members¡ªhad elected to split up. To not "arouse suspicion," according to Keiko''s own words.


    ''What''d she mean by that, though?'' Akari briefly wondered, screwing up her face in contemplation. But ultimately relenting, with a dismissive shrug¡ªlittle knowing that she was already, at this very moment, being watched.


    Meanwhile, on the school rooftop...


    Keiko was standing with the [Student Council President]: clinging to the tall, chain link fence border while he stood stolidly beside her. Gazing out, in contemplative silence, through the impermeable curtain of silver-grey.


    In Keiko''s mind, its very existence was the biggest mystery of all.


    "Has anyone ever seen past the fog?"


    The president stirred back to life beside her, his eyes jolting open as though he''d just been dozing off. "None that I have heard of¡ªand I am one to keep my ear close to the ground."


    He paused, biting his lip. As though hesitant to continue.


    "However...response measures are in place for us members of the judicial body to take, if a student should ever be seen attempting to leave school grounds." He held up his wrist, showing his [Shiroichi Watch]. "According to the guidelines given to us through the System."


    Keiko turned to him sharply. "What are the measures?" It was her first time hearing of this.


    "We report it to the Principal''s Office."


    "Does it happen very often?"


    The president scratched his head, his focused gaze remaining fixed forward.


    "Well?"


    "Um...never. Not even once."


    Keiko was incredulous. "No student''s ever been caught trying to escape?"


    "Indeed. And it''s awfully strange, now that I think about it," the president said, crossing his arms with an intense stare. "It could only mean one of two things: either there''s never been a situation where students attempted to leave the grounds; or else such cases do exist, but they''ve all gone unnoticed."


    "Neither of which sounds plausible," Keiko interjected.


    "I agree. It''s incredibly suspicious."


    "We''ve already managed to prove some memory tampering is going on, so maybe it''s linked to that. Maybe some students really have been caught trying to leave the school, but something''s happening to cause everyone to forget."


    "It must involve¡­" The president''s eyes widened. "The principal!"


    Keiko mirrored his shocked reaction.


    "Since the principal is the one we''re instructed to report the incidents to, it would make sense if he''s the source of the memory tampering."


    Keiko nodded. "Nobody has ever seen the principal, and he never leaves his office."


    "In other words, it''s the perfect cover."


    "A cover for what, though?" Keiko questioned.


    Meanwhile, back in the girls'' restroom...


    Akari was just finishing up with applying some [Dumb Slut] [Exclusive] makeup she''d purchased at a merits kiosk, humming to herself but stopping when she could hear the door slowly open and close shut behind her.


    "The janitor''s in the first stall from the right, if you need to use him," Akari said, without distracting herself from her present task of applying a streak of bright red to her small, soft lips. "I just got through with my quest." She giggled. "I love when you''re grinding your butt off against him, and all of a sudden he''s like"¡ªshe puts on an imitate grouchy tone: ''damn kids these days!''"


    Receiving no response, her ensuing laughter gradually faded as she became warier of the other presence in the room. Whom, she first laid eyes upon¡ªwith a startled gasp¡ªstanding behind her in the mirror''s reflection, as she was glancing up from her [Makeup Kit]:


    It was a girl, tall and slender, with billowy locks of snow-white hair falling to the middle of her back. Dressed in an elegant, pure white short dress with short sleeves and a high neckline, no shoes or socks. The restroom''s array of fluorescent lights, she saw, were reflecting off her spotless, fair complexion in a dazzling shroud of sparkles and glimmers.


    There was a sharp, unblinking gaze found within her large grey eyes, fixed squarely upon Akari¡ªcausing the hairs on the back of her neck to stand up.


    "W-why are you staring at me like that?" Akari demanded, still facing the mirror.


    "Akira Maximilian," the mysterious girl seemed to say, although her lips did not move. In a pleasant yet stiff, robotic voice, sounding like it had been run through multiple filters to produce a chilling, distorted effect.


    "You are presently in danger."


    "D-danger¡­?" Akira turned to face the mysterious girl, inching slowly toward the door as she did. Until, all of a sudden she heard a shrill, apelike shriek, followed by another voice speaking:


    A curmudgeonly man''s, annoyedly griping, "I''m a janitor¡ªnot a housemaid!"


    As then, shortly after, the door to the first toilet stall from the right slammed open as the [School Janitor] was being forcibly pinned to the tiled floor, beneath a hideous monstrosity. An ungodly beast bearing the appearance of a darkly furred, grey-skinned chimpanzee with glaring red eyes and a pair of furiously flapping red membranous wings.


    Overcome by terror, Akari climbed on top of the sink counter, whimpering between panicked sobs as she watched it proceed to dig into the [School Janitor''s] body with its huge fingers, showing no mercy with its vicious, flesh-rending bites.


    "What the fuck is that thing!?" Akira frantically glanced around, but the mysterious girl was nowhere to be seen. "Where''d you go? Don''t leave me here!"


    "It is a Flying Monkey," the mysterious girl''s voice could be heard saying in reply.


    "Oh, right. Of course. A flying monkey."


    "But fear not, for I am still here! Inside of you, currently."


    Akari blushed, giving a small giggle.


    "Oh, my," she said. "I''ve never been this close to anyone before."


    "Please, do not make this awkward."


    With that, Akari''s arm suddenly lifted by itself, her hand balling into a fist.


    "What the¡ª"


    "I have assumed full control of your motor nerve functions. All except for your speech and facial expressions."


    "Come again?"


    "I have commandeered your body."


    "Eh, I still don''t get it."


    The mysterious girl sighed. "It pains me to see you in such a sorry, reduced state."


    Akari gawked. "Have we met before?"


    Unfortunately, now was not exactly the best time to delve into backstories, as the Flying Monkey¡ªevidently tired of the janitor''s flavor¡ªreared back, pounding its fists against its muscular chest and howling, in an aggressive show of dominance.


    "Can''t we just make a run for it?" Akari questioned.


    However, just as she had suggested this¡­


    The door leading out into the hallway opened¡ªrevealing a second Flying Monkey! Standing there, still grasping the door handle. Poking its head through the crack with its lips pronounced in a definite "o" shape, letting out a string of curious hoots.


    "AHHH!" Akari exclaimed. "Now there''s another one!"


    At the sound of some muffled grunts and churning water, she looked over to see a third monkey now pulling itself out of the toilet, in another one of the bathroom stalls.


    "Oh, shit! They''re everywhere!"


    "Indeed. We stand little chance of escape."


    "So what are we supposed to do...?"


    "You: will watch. I: will fight."


    "Using my body?!" Akari snapped. "You''re just gonna get us both killed!"


    "Not likely," she said, while raising both of Akari''s fists in front of her as they became basked in a golden yellow glow. "Because even though your strength has been greatly reduced, your body is still capable of wielding chi."


    "Chi¡­"¡ªAkira''s [Dumb Slut] brain somehow recognized the word¡ª"you mean, the same power Keiko was using?"


    She thought for a moment.


    "Who the heck are you, anyway?"


    The first monkey dove forth, at an upward angle, jaws wide open in the lead-up to a devastating bite.


    "I am called CITA," said the mysterious girl controlling Akira''s body. As then, she cleanly ducked and rolled them beneath the monkey''s flying lunge attack, causing it to continue hurtling through the air until it crashed¡ªheadfirst¡ªand loudly shattered the mirror in a rain of glass shards, as she landed softly on her feet. "And until you are restored to your full strength, I shall do what it takes to protect you."


    It was then that the second Flying Monkey came to action.


    Rushing from the door, pitting its wildly swinging arms against CITA''s masterful dodges: deftly swerving, rotating and weaving Akari''s limber body all across the restroom, all the while seeking out openings for quick, retaliatory jabs from her chi-empowered fists.


    As this went on, Akari¡ªacting as a spectator from within her own body¡ªwas noticing something.


    "My uniform is getting all slashed up!"


    The culprit was the nails of the attacking ape: its claws repeatedly ripping through the thin cloth of her Shiorichi blouse and skirt, exposing more and more bits of her naked flesh.


    Eventually, CITA found an opening for a brutal kick, landing the ape flat on its back.


    Then, while it was knocked down, she hunched over with Akari''s hands on her knees, panting to catch her breath. "My apologies"¡ªpant pant¡ª" for the deteriorating condition of your clothes," she said. "It is necessary that I conserve as much energy as possible, while I fight in this state. Therefore, concessions must be made, so as to ensure that no harm"¡ªpant pant¡ª"comes to you directly."


    Akari gave a concerned groan. "CITA-san, you don''t sound so good."


    "My¡­[Mana]...is almost fully depleted."


    "W-w-what does that mean?"


    "I will not be able to maintain this form, to control you, much longer."


    "Crap!"


    "My work here is complete."


    With that, Akari fell to her knees as she could feel CITA''s presence leave her; an insect discarding its molted shell.


    However, the two Flying Monkeys were still alive, and the third had just fully emerged from the toilet. So now all three were encroaching upon her, as she cowered up against the wall screaming. Only this time, more slowly, with a newfound air of caution.


    ''So much for protecting me!'' Akari thought, left with seemingly no hope to survive. ''You didn''t do shit but give these dumb apes a striptease!''


    But then, Mizuru kicked down the door.


    Her face was coursing in sweat, her uniform stained in blood: signs of her previous battles, with the other packs of Flying Monkies that had started popping up around the school.


    Battleworn as she was, though, upon seeing Akari''s predicament, a cocky grin emerged across her lips.

 Chapter 86 - A Perfectly Normal High School Siege Battle

    It wasn''t just Akari whose life was under threat by Flying Monkeys: as at the same time Mizuru was coming to her aid, a whole flock had descended from the fog onto the school''s rooftop, where an unsuspecting Keiko and the [Student Council President] still resided.


    "How annoying," Keiko said, observing the dozen or so airborne apes circling overhead as she cautiously readied a flow of enhancing chi into her fists. "I just got this power, and I''m already being tested."


    The Student Council President fell back on his rear, trembling as he pointed up at them. "W-w-what the?!"


    They then watched as a number of them proceeded to alight upon the roof in a succession of clumsy swallow-dives: taking up positions on the rooftop that served to block off the pair''s only escape, hunkering lowly on their feet and knuckles with a frenzy of intimidating hollers and shouts.


    "Tch," Keiko spat. "It''s one thing to have to fight for myself, but¡­"¡ªcasting a sideways glance at the president, it was with a great look of surprise that she noticed he was scrolling frantically through his System HUD.


    "President-san, what are you doing?"


    His whole body was trembling; his fingers barely succeeded at their task. "I''m looking to see if there''s anything on this in the student council guidelines."


    "On Flying Monkeys?!" Keiko angrily gawked. "Are you serious?!"


    However, before she could receive a reply, a piercing shriek pulled her attention back skyward as one of the monkeys was swooping down toward them.


    So she braced herself, hunching and pulling back her fist, but then¡ª


    WAM!


    A large and iridescently glowing, pale figure suddenly darted past her vision, intercepting the attacking monkey in midair with a devastating tackle.


    The council president was startled whereas Keiko gasped, incredulous and in awe. Gawking, at the valiant form of her rescuer, as her brain meticulously began to grasp it: What appeared to be a specter, of a tall, armored knight. Devoid of any mass extending below its waist; only a hazy, pixelated mist exuding beneath its torso as it glided effortlessly through the air, trailed by a long, majestic cape.


    Turning its side to her, there was revealed to be a massive rod jutting from the core of its chest. But moreover, there was one particular aspect of its description that distinctly caught Keiko''s eye:


    "Are those...strings?" she mused aloud. "Like on an old puppet?"


    Upon looking closely: twin pairs of five, faintly glowing green strings traced a course from its broad-plated, gallant shoulders...to the fingertips of the entity''s ostensible controller, standing a mere few feet away:


    The one known as "CITA."


    "You''re the one controlling it, through those strings," Keiko said to her.


    "Yes," she replied, as their gazes met. Then tugging on the strings, so that the pale armor-clad entity would be returned to her side. "But do not be alarmed, Keiko Nakamura; for what you see before you is [Vanguard]: the ultimate ''ace up my sleeve,'' which allows me to both protect my allies and deal harm to enemies."


    Keiko bristled. "You know my name?"


    "Yes." She nodded, smiling warmly. "And there is much that I shall like to inform you"¡ªshe faced up, regaining her usual unflinchingly serious air¡ª"but first, we must finish ''taking care of business.''"


    Keiko nodded. "I can''t wait." Whoever this person was¡ªas strange and robotic as they came across¡ªshe felt she could trust them.


    Some of the remaining force of Flying Monkeys had since paused in their flying circle patterns¡ªobserving the discarded corpse of their fallen brother below, resentment growing in their brows. Their ensuing cries borne out of vengeful fury, seeking blood as retribution:


    EEEEEEEEEEEK!


    Meanwhile...


    Mizuru was running as fast as her legs could take her, with Akari tucked under her arm like a linebacker looking to score a touchdown. Through long hallways of unfolding carnage, as all of Shiroichi was under siege by the Flying Monkeys.


    The blood of fallen students smeared the once pristine lockers and floors. Detached limbs and uprooted innards, scattered everywhere.


    Most of the survivors had been chased by the chimpanzees into the classrooms. Where the artificially programmed teachers could still be overheard obliviously continuing with their lectures, as normal¡ªeven amidst the bone-chilling sounds of their students screaming in agony while being torn to pieces by angry, screaming chimpanzees.


    Mizuru kept running, not once stopping. Huffing with exertion, from so much running, by the time she began on the stairs leading to the second floor.


    "Hey, Kaneko-san! Stop and catch a breath before you keel over!"


    "No...fucking way." She shook her head, stubbornly pushing herself to resume another slow, drawn-out step at a time, even as her lungs were beating against the walls of her chest for respite. "That...pure white chick...said to meet with the others...on the rooftop."


    Akari gasped. "Are you talking about CITA?"


    Mizuru could only offer a limp nod. As, despite herself, she had reached her limit: abruptly collapsing onto one knee as they reached the midway landing. Where¡ªshe realized with an annoyed grunt¡ªthere was a pile of desecrated student corpses collected in the corner.


    Akari shuddered when she looked upon it, feeling a sinking sensation in her chest.


    "This is all really happening, isn''t it?"


    Mizuru gave a strained, frustrated look. "Don''t start with...that shit," she said, waving her hand dismissively. "If it''s real, you''ve just gotta deal with it."


    At this declaration, Akari at first looked offended as she made up a pouty face and crossed her arms. But then, her eyes widening with remembrance, she transformed into a smug-faced chibi. "Oho? Do you mean like how you''re ''dealing'' with the secret feelings you have toward student principal-san?" She deviously snickered.


    Mizuru lunged, snatching her by the throat. "If you dare tell anyone¡ª"


    Akari was still a chibi in her grasp.


    "Don''t tell anyone what? Nyaao~" she teased. "Could you be more specific?"


    "I''ll smash your damn face in."


    "If you do kill me, then going through all this trouble to save me woulda"¡ªbuzz¡ª"been completely useless, and you''ll still look like a fool!"


    Mizuru sneered, pulling her face close. "Who said anything about killing you?"


    Leaning back, Akari reverted from her chibi form: into a young woman craving sexual delights with every fiber of her being. "You seem tense," she said, smiling coyly as she ran her palms along Mizuru''s smooth, fibrous prosthetic arms. "I can help you relax, just as a small reward for saving me."


    Mizuru gave an intrigued look. Albeit, still reticent.


    "Harada-san, you''re not suggesting we do it right here, in front of our murdered schoolmates?" She cast out an arm, indicating the disembodied head of some poor guy, left standing up near to the wall, staring directly at them through hollowed-out eye sockets.


    Akari giggled. "It won''t count as being seen." She winked, tapping the side of her skull. "That way, we won''t get any demerits.


    "Huh. Smart thinking, for a dumb slut."


    "I don''t need your flattery," Akari whispered to her sensually. "All I want is this¡­"


    Meanwhile, just as the two had shamelessly started to feverishly kiss and greedily grasp at each other''s sublime, youth-remembering bodies...


    On the school rooftop, monkeys were being slaughtered left, right, and center by the joint forces of Keiko and CITA, manipulating the levitating knight via the magical strings connecting it to her fingertips. Whereas, the [Student Council President] could do nothing but keep out of the way: nervously avoiding any potential demerits forgetting his uniform splashed with blood, throughout all of the brutal action involving chimpanzees having holes punched into their chests, smashing against the hard cement, being ripped in half by CITA''s controlled [Vanguard].


    "The others should''ve arrived by now," CITA said, hiding behind


    He was completely powerless, and so much spoiled by the [Perfectly Normal] life he''d only ever known up to this point, and yet¡­


    Something about all this felt oddly familiar.


    "Nakamura-san," he said, staring frozen in place. "I think I''m starting to remember¡­!"


    "What is it?" Keiko demanded, rolling her head back at him. Just as she was ripping apart the jaws of a monkey that had brought its chomping teeth dangerously close to her face.


    The president''s eyes turned wide, as a series of images flashed through his head. Coalescing into vivid scenes, of a far more spirited, adventurous past: an entire lifetime predating all this slavish devotion toward numbers on a fucking status screen.


    "I remember...there were monkeys." He murmured, raising his palms to his face to inspect them. "But...they weren''t the same kind of monkeys." He looked up. "It was...dark. And it wasn''t fog, but rain. Something that never happens here."


    Keiko watched, with bated breath, as he then slowly held up his arms.


    ''Is he about to use chi powers as well?'' she wondered, judging by the pose. Expecting to glimpse the telltale shimmering auras of otherworldly light, taking hold around his upheld hands with cupped palms directed skyward.


    Instead of there being light, however, there was flame.


    Flames that formed from nothing, first starting as tiny embers nestled in the cups of his hands. But gradually growing, both in size and intensity, the longer he held them. Letting them "cook" like so for a bit, before then masterfully merging their strengths as a single giant [Fireball], when he lowered both hands and brought them together at the front-side of his hip.


    "Also..." he said, straining from the effort of rearing back the giant ball of swirling flames.


    "I remember, I used to wear a hat."


    And then, he turned the giant fireball loose.

 Chapter 87 - The Shiroichi Siege Aftermath (Part 1)

    Restoring order to the Shiroichi School was no easy task; demanding the combined efforts of Keiko, Akari, Mizuru, the [Student Council President] and CITA to quell the rampant Flying Monkey infestation.


    Out of the hundreds of students, only a few had survived. Small enough for the investigation team to all gather in one classroom¡ªthose sullen and crying, confused and traumatized few¡ªwhilst they convened in a circle outside the door, in the middle of the carnage-filled hallway, to plot their next steps.


    "Based on my calculations, the casualty rate is estimated to lie within the 88th and 93rd percentile," CITA said to the others, her eyes gliding across the contents of a HUD panel in front of her.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Mizuru slammed her fist into a locker, leaving a dent.


    "No fucking way," she muttered, keeping her fist extended with a wide-eyed stare, aimed at the ground. "Nearly the whole school got wiped out, in just a few minutes."


    Akari was silent, looking just as tense as the others. Earlier, while "relaxing" with Mizuru, she had stripped off her Shiroichi uniform that had become shredded when CITA was controlling her, down to her lacy black underwear. And hadn''t bothered to put it back on.


    Keiko grimaced, bearing an uncomfortable gaze as she crossed her arms. "Where did those things even come from? And why attack us now?"


    "I don''t believe for a second that those creatures were acting alone," said the [Student Council President], assuming a reverent pose across from her, his head bowed with closed eyes and hands clasped in his lap.


    Then, he opened his eyes¡ªrevealing a sharp glare.


    "Someone had to be controlling them."


    A moment passed with nothing else being said, as all were in quiet agreement with this sentiment; as heinous a thought as it was to even consider...


    Mizuru faced the group, enraged. "But who?! And why¡­?!"


    "CITA-san," Keiko said, casting her eyes over to where the mysterious new addition to the party was standing off all alone¡ª bearing what she thought to be a guilty look. "During the attack, you had a strategy in place to help all of us."


    Keiko''s eyes then narrowed, into an incriminating glare.


    "Like you knew it was going to happen."


    With these words having been spoken, at once: Mizuru, the [Student Council President], and Akari all looked at Cita questioningly.


    "That''s right," Mizuru said, leaning close to her face to appraise her with a suspicious squint. "Really, we don''t know anything about you. You just sorta appeared out of nowhere and saved us, with all your freaky powers."


    "Yeah!" Akari chimed in angrily. "You took control of my body without even asking!"


    CITA was stone-faced in her responses. First, to Akari: "There was a 100% chance you would have died, had I not intervened as I did." Then, to Mizuru: "I have attended the Shiroichi School all this time¡ªcurrently with the title of [Quiet Girl]. Though it is unsurprising that we have never met. Since I have taken great care to avoid detection."


    Finally, she faced Keiko:


    "Indeed, I had expected an attack on the school," she said, taking on a frown. "Just not one of this magnitude."


    "How is it possible that you knew?"


    "Because¡­" she said, trailing her words briefly with a crestfallen vibe about her. "It was not the first attack we''ve faced together; just one of many, with your memories being wiped shortly after each one." Ominously adding, "''back to square zero.''"


    Keiko gawked. "Then that means¡ª"


    "Are you saying we''ve been through all this before?" the [Student Council President] asked while stepping forward, incredulous. "We''ve met up, like this, before¡ªafter we each started regaining our powers and memories¡ªonly to have it all taken away again?"


    With everyone''s eyes fixed firmly upon CITA for her answer, after a moment passed...she gave a slight but firm nod. Prompting an eruption of startled gasps and hushed chatter among their ranks.


    For Keiko, it came as a revelation that things were somehow even worse than they''d initially appeared. That she hadn''t just been running around like a hamster in a wheel, to acquire merit points. But more like a hamster on a wheel inside of an even bigger wheel.


    A never-ending cycle of [Perfect Normality].


    "But what''s gonna happen to Shiroichi now?" Akari asked, breaking the contemplative silence. Planting her hands on her small hips, with a mystified expression. "I mean, it''s not that much of a school if all the students are dead."


    "What is even the point of this place...?" Mizuru grumbled. "With its dumb ''system'' with its dumb merits, and the memory erasures."


    CITA shook her head. "I cannot say for certain what the future holds."


    "Still, I strongly suspect the headmaster''s involvement," the student council president chimed in, stroking his chin in thought. "After an incident like this, he still wouldn''t make an appearance. Or even so much as an announcement over the PA system." Then, he abruptly gawked. "Ah! Speaking of, I should check if the microphone in the council room is still functioning¡ªto give a call to any of the survivors we might have missed."


    With that, he issued a quick, polite bow¡ª"excuse me"¡ªbefore promptly taking off in a hurried jog.


    "Huh? Isn''t he scared at all?" Akari said, watching him go with a dumb, vacant expression, when she glimpsed Mizuru doing the same out of the corner of her eye. Only, with a noticeable glimmer in her soft, narrowed gaze and pursed lips¡ªmore reflective of yearning.


    Thus, Akari became chibi again, with a sneaky mischievous snicker.


    "Heh. I think I''ll join him."


    Mizuru turned to her sharply. "What? Why!?"


    "No reason in particular! Kekeke¡­"


    "Don''t you fucking dare¡ª"


    "Teeheehee!'' Akari went daintily skipping after the [Student Council President], playfully humming, as Mizuru ferociously stomped in her pursuit.


    Leaving just Keiko and CITA by themselves, guarding the classroom.


    "What''s going on between those three?" Keiko said with an amused grin. "Though Akari-chan''s always been a little crazy, so maybe it''s just rubbing off."


    CITA gave a tranquil smile. "You''re remembering them now, aren''t you?"


    "A little, yeah. Only in bits and pieces." Then, at that moment Keiko''s face lit up as it dawned on her: "you''ve known us from before we lost our memories."


    "Heh. Well aren''t you ''quick as a whip,''" CITA answered, beaming.


    Suddenly, she took Keiko gently by the hands¡ªas it was, through this very gesture, that a major piece of the enduring secret of CITA''s identity was immediately revealed to her.


    "Your hands¡­" Keiko uttered, thrown into confusion. "They''re...so cold. Like¡ª"


    "Metal," CITA said, finishing her thought. "In my truest form, I do not inhabit a body made of flesh and blood. Regardless, I want to say I am still human, though I am still technically more similar to artificial intelligence."


    Keiko, setting aside her initial surprise at this discovery, made a thoughtful grin. "From my perspective, it''s either one or the other."


    However, as CITA would go on to explain whilst the two stood across from each other in the hall, leaning back against the locker rows, her own story was far more complicated¡­


    Starting, first, with how she''d been created, in comparison with the other artificial intelligences that existed in the world of Nirvana had been: shopkeepers in towns, [School Janitors] and the like¡ªall developed to serve a specific function, with woefully inadequate capabilities in any areas that extended beyond it.


    The main differences being, that, unlike their simplistic designs, which were perfectly suitable for the simple tasks they were intended to perform...


    "I was designed to protect this world and its people," CITA said proudly. "Gifted with that which is sorely lacking in most artificial intelligences''''¡ªshe gave a brief, dramatic pause as she shut her eyes, then widely opened them again¡ª"that is, a capacity for learning."


    "And you chose to save us, at the cost of all the other students," Keiko said.


    CITA nodded, sorrow filling her eyes¡ªfor it had not been an easy choice to make, even for a half-machine. "Because I believe that, with all five of us working together, we can bring a stop to what''s happening, here, in the Shiroichi School."


    "Not like we have a choice," Keiko said, throwing her head back with a sigh. "If we chose to stay here, we''d be sitting ducks for whoever''s in charge."


    "''Sitting ducks!''" CITA exclaimed, her eyes glowing with excitement.


    It made Keiko smile, thinking she looked cute. "Heh. I''ve noticed you have a thing for idioms. Things like ''raining cats and dogs.''"


    "Yes, yes! I''m always looking to add more to my memory banks!"


    "You haven''t lost any memories?"


    She shook her head quickly. "I have, in a technical sense. Countless times. But thankfully, my programming keeps regular backups, so the effect is thus negated."


    Concerning the whole memory erasure element of their current predicament: the more Keiko thought about it, the more questions it raised in her mind. Not just about how it was done, or why, but how it was supposed to work. What with her having been able to "accidentally" recall a sliver of her supposedly erased past, then go on to inspire the same to occur in others.


    Whatever "memory deletion" procedure was being used on the students of the Shiroichi School, it most certainly had a few kinks to it.


    "For now, everyone should rest a bit," she said, reaching for the knob on the door of the classroom where the other surviving students were being holed up. "After, we''ll head upstairs to pay the headmaster a visit."


    CITA looked notably hesitant for a moment, then returned a brave-faced nod.


    Then, just as Keiko pushed on the door¡­


    A voice could be heard coming in through the PA speakers, crackling with feedback:


    "Hello! This is Tadaaki Tajiri, your student council president speaking.. If anyone is still out there, for your own safety I ask that you please report to the council room. As soon as possible!"

 Chapter 88 - The Shiroichi Siege Aftermath (Part 2)

    The [Student Council President] set down the PA system microphone after repeating his announcement several times, giving a relieved sigh.


    A thought crept into his mind, then, as he was leaning back in the chair at a small desk in the corner of the council room: ''the circumstances of my life may have evolved drastically, but I still have a duty to uphold.'' Glancing around, he wished there was someone to tell it to, but saw only the corpses of his fellow student legislative body members.


    There was nothing in the council member''s guide, pertaining to a situation like this. And for that, he was actually quite proud of himself for being able to take the initiative, with this idea of his¡­


    But now, all there was left to do was wait. To see if his plan would bear fruit.


    "Tadaaki-saaaan!"


    He quickly turned at the sound of the door and a bright, cheery voice hailing him. To find it was Akari, waving at him with a closed-eyed, mouth-open smile.


    "Hi, hi! I never knew that was your name."


    "Oh." He frowned, promptly returning his gaze forward. "It''s just you."


    "Eh?!?!" Akari gawked. "You big jerk!"


    In actuality, Tadaaki was too embarrassed to look at her while she was dressed in only her strangely sexy underwear. As, with his head turned, he could keep hidden the fact he was blushing.


    Besides that, her [Shiroichi Watch] wouldn''t stop buzzing, at a consistent rate of every few seconds¡ªdue to the continual stream of [Gross Public Indecency] demerits. Something which everyone had been able to ignore before, whereas now there was nothing to distract himself from it.


    "Put some clothes on already," Tadaaki snapped, with a scoff. "You can buy a new uniform at one of the kiosks."


    "Why should I?" Akari said as she wore a sly grin, demurely posing with one hand rested just above her modest chest. "We''re in a post-apocalyptic world with no rules, now."


    Tadaaki raised an eyebrow, half-turning to her with a scowl. "Are you using your schoolmates'' deaths as an excuse?"


    She came up behind him, caressing his shoulders. "Well, isn''t it our responsibility to repopulate the school? I should try to look as appealing as possible so that you''ll pick my womb to use up over and over again."


    "I really can''t tell if you''re being serious," Tadaaki said, rolling his eyes. Grinning like a dog with a milk bone balanced on its nose, being told to "wait."


    At which Akari giggled, lowering her voice to a seductive whisper and tenderly stroking his face as if it would grant her good fortune. "Tadaaki-saaan! You''re such a handsome, smart, dependable guy," she sang. "My baby chamber wants to gobble up your genes like a bowl of oatmeal!"


    He snorted, becoming agitated. "Now I''m certain you''re full of it."


    "Oh, yeah? Is that really what you think?"


    She leaned closer, their faces grazing. Her voice lowered to a seductive whisper: "Or, is it because you already have your eyes set on another girl¡­?


    Tadaaki at once bristled, turning to face her completely. "What?!"


    Akari was smugly grinning, poking him in the chest. "I''ve seen how awkward you and Kaneko-san are around each other, so don''t bother trying to deny it!"


    Tadaaki shot up from his seat. "Of course it''s awkward when we''re in the same room!" he retorted with his voice raised, betraying beads of sweat ensuing along his face and neck. "Because I''m the council president, and she''s a delinquent!"


    But Akari''s smugness was only further magnified, as she briefly chuckled to herself.


    "Likely story! The truth is so obvious¡­"


    Just then, the doors slammed open to reveal Mizuru. And, judging by her intense glare aimed at Akari, she''d been eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "Aha, you''re finally here!" Akari said. "I was just saying to Tadaaki-san¡ªGUH!"


    Without a word, Mizuru delivered a hard right hook against Akari''s face. Dropping her instantly; unconscious. As Tadaaki let out a shrill cry in alarm.


    "Mizuru-san!" he pleaded, holding up his hands in front of him and sheepishly smiling. Retreating from her slow advance by climbing on top of the chair he''d been sitting in. "I swear, this is all just some weird misunderstanding! Akari-san flew in all of a sudden, making such wild claims without any basis¡ªor a shred of truth to them!"


    "Relax. I''m not going to hurt you," Mizuru said softly, giving a faint smile. Then pausing, to bite her lip while she lowered her gaze to the floor. "And, um, about those things she was saying¡­"


    "What about it?" Tadaaki asked, raising an eyebrow.


    No longer feeling endangered, he stepped down from the chair and stood before Mizuru, confused about the vibe she was giving off.


    "Is there something...you''ve been meaning to get off your chest?"


    "Y-yes." She raised her head sharply.


    Their gazes met. A brief spell of silence passed.


    A warm smile then graced Tadaaki''s lips.


    "There''s some history between us, isn''t there?" he said plainly.


    Mizuru answered with a slight nod.


    "And neither one of us can remember..."


    "I can''t explain it," Mizuru said, nervously brushing her arm. "It''s this...feeling I get. Usually, I''m angry. Like, all the time. Like I wanna beat someone up"¡ªshe punched her fist in her palm, with a furious expression¡ª"just smash someone''s fucking face in."


    "Kaneko-san¡­!" Tadaaki gasped.


    Her lip was trembling. Her face, showing the frustration brought upon her by these complicated emotions that, until now, she only knew how to cope with by becoming the school''s most infamous [Delinquent].


    "But when I look at you¡­" she said, blurry-eyed in her hesitation.


    Tadaaki held her, placing his arms around her waist as she buried her face in his neck. "Kaneko-san...I feel strongly about you, too. And I''ve started to have visions, like how Nakamura-san described it. Visions of us, when we were together."


    Mizuru was smiling, through her tears. "I hope we can both get our memories back. So things can return to how they used to be, in your visions. And I''ll never have to let go of this feeling again..."


    Akari was still laid out on the floor, listening with pleasure as the two proceeded to kiss¡ªreunited at last.


    Just like how she remembered.


    ''Kanna. Vash. I swear, I won''t let anything break you two apart this time.''


    Some minutes later¡­


    Keiko and CITA were in the safe room where all the surviving students were being holed up, the school desks and chairs pushed aside to clear a space for the wounded to lie down awaiting treatment: mending through a combination of Keiko''s [Chi Healing], to restore their missing [Health], and CITA''s proficient usage of her [Mana Threads] to suture wounds.


    "My power has a wide variety of applications," CITA explained when she noticed Keiko''s curious eyes watching her work.


    "I''ve noticed," Keiko said, impressed.


    "However, I cannot wield chi. Nor can I attack with any weapons."


    "Weapons¡­" Keiko mumbled.


    Hearing the word, jogged another part of her memory. Promoting her to attempt making the gesture with her hands which, as she recalled, would open her inventory.


    However, nothing happened.


    "INVENTORY: OPEN!" she tried yelling.


    But still, there was nothing.


    CITA explained, "player inventories appear to be disabled within the Shiroichi."


    "All the better to maintain the illusion, I guess," Keiko grumbled. "And to keep players locked out of accessing their best gear, should they regain their memories and attempt to revolt."


    CITA frowned. "I may not be able to speak from the perspective of a human, but I doubt anyone would want to live like this."


    Keiko couldn''t agree more. She''d suffered through High School already; the Shiroichi just seemed like a more extreme version of that. Albeit, one that is partially concealed underneath a "[Perfectly Normal]" veneer.


    "Not to mention the Flying Monkeys," Keiko said with a serious face.


    "And spiders, flocks of ravens, swarms of bees," CITA added. "The whole nine yards¡ªand the attacks only started recently, just before you three arrived here."


    "Interesting." Keiko was curious to hear more. But their talk was attracting concerned looks from the other students.


    So, they continued out in the hallway:


    "It can''t be a coincidence!" Keiko exclaimed. "These attacks¡ªsomething must be targeting us!"


    "That is my theory as well," CITA said. "The Shiroichi has only existed for a span of a few months. Before that, it was a regular city: the Ivory Quarter of Mithil, home to its wealthy elites. That is until an unknown, rogue program was able to compromise Deep Karma''s security protocols, to gain privileged access to the root metadata of the Ivory Quarter region. Whatever has tried to achieve here, never did it resort to killing off the students."


    "Unless something changed," Keiko interjected. "Like us regaining our memories."


    "Mhm. So now, it wants you and your friends dead, so that it can continue with its plans unimpeded." She suddenly looked downcast. "Unfortunately, the doors to the principal''s office, where we suspect the culprit might be hiding, are bobby-trapped. Furthermore, the room itself is protected by a powerful digital barrier, making it impossible to phase in through the walls or the floor."


    "What happens when the door is opened?" Keiko asked anxiously. To which CITA responded by staring sadly at her for a while, saying nothing.


    "CITA. Tell me," Keiko urged. Grabbing and shaking her by the shoulders.


    Until, finally, receiving a mumbled reply:


    "A complete...reboot. Of the entire Shiroichi School."

 Chapter 89 - "Tooki-san," And Akiras Suspicions

    Unbeknownst to the others, Akari had regained close to her full memories¡ªnear around the same time Keiko had; only pretending to still be a [Dumb Slut] in the meantime, so that Kiki could take charge.


    Simply put, Akira felt she needed a break.


    So much had happened recently, that she was running on fumes by this point; with Vash''s death and Kanna''s dismemberment having taken a far bigger toll on her than she would let on. Which was a large part of why, upon recent reflection, her handling of the monastery''s chi trial takeover was so sloppy. In a situation that nearly could''ve ended in total disaster.


    ''Ah, but being a Hero is so tiring!'' she mused to herself, while lying across the seat of one of the school cafeteria''s long dining tables. Staring vacantly, up at the ceiling. ''Thankfully, Kiki seems to be doing alright, as my¡ªtemporary¡ªreplacement.''


    Although...


    ''I don''t trust that CITA girl one bit,'' she thought to herself, abruptly serious.


    Her sweetness was undoubtedly a cover for a much darker side, like Ai''s, which she''d displayed on their first meeting at the Amrita milk bar. And, considering it was she that had seemingly lured them here in the first place¡­


    Akira would not allow for another backstabbing¡ªnot just after reuniting with Vash, and as she was beginning to pick up the broken pieces of herself.


    However, for the time being, she would bide her time. Focusing on getting rest.


    Which is why while the others were busy making plans, she was lounging in the obliterated warzone that was the Shiroichi cafeteria, among some of the other surviving students. Where it was mostly quiet, save for her [Shiroichi Watch''s] continued nonstop buzzing: warning of her constant loss of [Social] merits, by the second. For her crime of [Public Indecency], via remaining stripped down to her underwear in the presence of her fellow students.


    Yet there was a method to her madness. As, through a discovered quirk of the system, she was simultaneously gaining [Social] merits due to her [Dumb Slut] title. Thus, resulting in a substantial net profit.


    Akira Maximilian couldn''t help but smile to himself with pride. Over the fact that, even in this bizarre setting, he''d discovered a way to make a quick fortune. And all it required of him was to exhibit a bit more shamelessness than usual: progressing from the [Dumb Slut] title to¡ªshe checked and saw, with her eyes widening in surprise¡ª[Disposable Semen Dumpster Bitch], in the process.


    Thinking these System titles were becoming inordinately harsh, Akari felt a rumbling in her stomach. Reminding her that hunger was still an issue in the Shiorichi, though sleep was not.


    ''I haven''t eaten since before the flying monkeys invaded.'' She thought as she sighed. Sitting up, as she rubbed her aching belly. ''Ah, but I wonder if those things even still work...''


    Upon glancing around the cafeteria room, she viewed the rows of kiosks where merits could be exchanged for meals. Lined against the opposite walls: some visibly destroyed, with others still showing idle lights of hope. Even though, in retrospect, as more of Akira''s memories had returned to her, it was apparent that the food given by the kiosks was severely lacking in flavor. Because, the huge variety to choose from¡ªalbeit, with pizza being curiously absent from the menu¡ªessentially, it was all just bland nutrients being sold in a pretty, yet ultimately unsatisfying culinary package.


    ''Not exactly my money''s worth,'' she thought, shrugging. ''But beggars can''t be choosers.''


    So it was, while feeling somewhat reluctant, that Akira proceeded to activate one of the machines. And immediately, was greeted by the familiar smiling face of the cartoon tanuki ''Tooki-san''¡ªthis version wearing a large chef''s hat, to distinguish a Meal Time kiosk from a regular one. Same as usual.


    Only, it seemed so at first glance.


    "Listen here, you little shit," Tooki-san''s voice growled, though the expression of the on-screen mascot remained jolly and unassuming. "Don''t think I''m not aware of what you''re doing. So don''t go around thinking you ''broke the system,'' ''cuz that''s pure bullshit."


    Akira stood, gawking. Unable to formulate a response in her awestruck surprise.


    "I see all that happens in Shiroichi. That includes your little friends, scheming to take me down as we speak." He, or rather it, laughed. "But you''ll never succeed."


    Akira grinned, already past her initial shock. "So it''s you. The one at the top."


    "That''s right, bitch: Here to tell you that your group is not the first to regain sentience, nor will it be the last. And I dare you losers to come challenge me, at the principal''s office!"


    "Wouldn''t that mean we''d be playing right into your hands?" Akira crossed her arms, bearing a smug look. "Nice try."


    "Well, how else do you expect to escape?"


    Akira shrugged. "We could just walk out the doors now, I''d bet."


    "N-n-no you can''t! I''ll...I''ll¡ª"


    "Kill us? Then, why haven''t you?" Akari stretched, yawning. "It''ll take a lot more than some flying chimpanzees to stop us."


    "Fool!" Tooki-san snapped. "For what reason would I possibly want to kill off the Shiroichi students, when they''re so much more useful to me alive? After all the work and technology I poured into creating this place...why would I want to see all of that go to waste?!''


    Akira scratched her chin for a moment, her brow pinched with thought. "Interesting. You''re saying the attack on the school wasn''t your doing, after all."


    ''Of course it fucking wasn''t, you moron!"


    "Then who''s to blame? I thought you said you had eyes on all of Shiroichi."


    "Well, duh! I can see them just fine!" Tooki-san grumbled impatiently in reply, sounding more and more frustrated¡ªjust as Akira wanted him to be. Since, if anything, it would help to lure more information out of him, in a desperate bid on his part to save face. "I can see that they''re the one producing the monsters, destroying all of my beautiful creations!"


    Akira frowned, there being something about all this that didn''t quite add up in her head:


    "So then, why not stop them yourself...?"


    "Hmmph!'' the (by this point) thoroughly annoyed digital voice huffed. "I don''t need to explain myself to some loser mortal like you! Now"¡ªhis voice abruptly became cheery and playful; more like his standard, customer-friendly norm¡ª"what can I offer you today, to curb that hunger of yours? In exchange for some of those ill-gotten merits?"


    "Keep your crappy food," Akira answered, rolling her eyes and sighing. "Back to the business at hand: I''d be interested in offering you a deal."


    Tooki-san said nothing for a while, as Akira slowly bit her lip.


    Until he firmly said, in a quiet, stern voice:


    "Go on."


    "Help us catch the one who''s responsible."


    "Now why would I do that...?"


    "Because you''re powerless, even though you won''t ever admit it. You may have created the Shiorichi, but you''re totally dependent on the students to maintain it."


    "Human," Tooki-san growled. "You had best watch your ton¡ª"


    Akira smiled. "Unfortunately for you, the students are all mostly dead now. That''s why you''ve resorted to reaching out to me, the only way you can¡ªthrough this Meal Time kiosk¡ªtaunting me, in a pathetic attempt to get one of us to waltz into the principal''s office. Where there''s probably a trap set up."


    "Shit," Tooki-san cursed. "How did a [Semen Dumpster] figure all of that out?"


    To which Akira responded, with a wink:


    "Because I''m not just a [Disposable Semen Dumpster Bitch]¡ªI''m the former world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO [Disposable Semen Dumpster Bitch]."


    But anyway, so much for her vacation.


    And, she supposed, now was as good a time as any to take care of that certain "other" matter...


    Meanwhile, Vash''s summons over the PA system had yielded results: bringing in three more students that had been in hiding since the monkey attack. Arriving at the safe room, in a slow trickle, over the next hour. Crying, and coming forward with warm embraces upon rejoining with the other surviving students.


    "What a relief," CITA said of the sight, a tearful look in her eyes. Standing with Kiki at the head of the class¡ªthe latter also ''brimming'' with a slight smile of happiness, for as stoic and unexpressive as she had become.


    It was during this time that Akira made it back as well, to tell Kiki and CITA of her odd brush with Tooki-san.


    "CITA-san just got through warning me against opening those doors," Kiki said, looking across at her to continue: "doing so will ''reboot'' the memories of all the Shiroichi students, as well as allow Tooki-san to repopulate the school¡ªa real ''nightmare scenario.''"


    Akira nodded, groaning under her breath. "And there''s no telling what to expect from the next monster attack, or if we''ll have regained enough of our memories to stand a chance at defending ourselves."


    Kiki paused to think more on this issue, the noise of Akira''s [Shiroichi Watch] muddying her focus.


    "Can you please put some clothes on?!"


    "Sorry, but no can do," Akira said plainly, posing with her hand on her hip. "Since the Meal Time kiosks are''''¡ªshe grimaced¡ª"unfortunately, our only source of food. So I''d rather be safe than sorry, and stock up on merit points."


    Then CITA stepped forward, appearing anxious:


    "Please. Inform us of the results of your attempt to broker a deal with our enemy," she said to Akira. "Were you able to ''reach an agreement?''"


    "That''s a negative as well." Akira scoffed. Grumbling, "that raccoon bastard."


    Kiki was listening as they proceeded to relay all the information the party had gathered thus far, as her serious gaze remained fixed on Akira''s watch. However, not simply for the fact that its droning buzz and accompanying flash of red light were distracting¡­


    "I have an idea," she declared suddenly, instantly quieting the other two as she glanced between them. "Though it might sound crazy."


    But before going through with it, she first wanted to consult Vash.

 Chapter 90 - Breaking The System

    One would think Tadaaki and Mizuru were working on gaining the [Shameless Sexual Deviant] title, based on their activities that morning.


    There was steamy hot, passionate, romantic cultivation between the two long-lost lovers with so much catching up to do. Their bodies, filled to the brim with positive youth energy, blossoming with perspiration and saliva as they found their bed upon the bloodied tile floor.


    Tadaaki had always been of a slow, romantic sort. Whereas Mizuru, oftentimes acting as the aggressor, is nonetheless easily¡ªwilfully¡ªeroded, by a pair of loving hands.


    "Do the arms make it...weird?" Mizuru asked at one point, in an uncommon hush. With uncommon timidness.


    As they were taking a moment to rest, Tadaaki raised his head from where he was laid beside her. "No. Of course not," he said, facing her. A look of surprise etched across his face. "Why would it bother me? Nothing makes me happier than being with you." Because she was so beautiful, like this, with her pastel pink hair loosened in silky waves. An intoxicating, vacant expression with her cheeks flushed bright red, her eyelids softly listing, her pretty mouth agape: that of a woman who is lost entirely to passion.


    "But...why me? I''m nothing special." She said as Tadaaki curled his back, to hover over her. "I was already a second-rate warrior, even before I lost my arms. And I''m constantly making bad decisions that hurt everyone around me."


    "Because you never give up," Tadaaki said. "When there''s something you want, you never stop fighting for it. Unlike me¡ªa person who gives up and hides."


    She gave a sarcastic smirk. "Ara ara, but aren''t all women stubborn?"


    "Not stubborn like you are."


    "Does my...stubbornness turn you on¡­?" she coyly asked, patting him on the face.


    "Yeah." He beamed, breathless. "I want to see how stubborn you''ll be with our kids someday. You''ll probably spank the shit out of them, but I won''t stop you¡ªnot that I could if I tried.


    Mizuru giggled. "You''re so weird," she said. As, truly, nothing sets the mood right quite like talk of child abuse.


    She stared deeply into Tadaaki''s beautiful brown eyes, her innermost pains placed on full display through her soft, vulnerable gaze. "But Vash...it was my bad decision that killed you."


    Tadaaki stared back. "I...died?" He could barely recall.


    Mizuru nodded, tears forming. "Akira and I both watched it happen." She turned away sharply, laying the side of her face flat against the floor. Squeezing her eyes shut in anguish. "And it''s all because I¡ª"


    Tadaaki''s gentle touch, upon her cheek, elicited a small gasp.


    Whereupon she reopened her eyes, to see Tadaaki''s warm expression like a sun shining above; enshrouded by the fluorescent rays of light spilling forth from the ceiling.


    "It''s okay, Kanna. You''re alive, I''m alive. Don''t replace your anger with grief."


    "V-Vashi¡­" Mizuru whispered.


    How could he be so patient, and tolerant of her continual mistakes?


    At the same time, only his presence alone could tear these negative feelings away. Though it would take more than just talk, and the touch of their bare skins.


    She wrapped her legs around his back, pulling him in. Beckoning his urges.


    "Please," she begged. Craving release. To be shown she belonged to him, and no other. To have that calming serenity shelter her in its wings, forevermore. Filling her completely, and leaving its indelible mark upon her with his divine warmth.


    "Are you sure?" he asked. "I thought we were gonna hold off until we made it back to Acquama."


    Her grip grew tighter in answer.


    It was an invitation with which he was more than happy to comply.


    Some minutes later¡­


    Keiko, Akari, and CITA burst into the student council room.


    "Tadaaki-san!" Keiko immediately declared. I need your input on some¡ª" Then broke off, blushing with Akari at the sight of Tadaaki having his way with Mizuru against the wall. Too locked in their kisses to even care whether they were being watched.


    CITA appeared curious, more than anything. "Ah, these two appear to be enjoying themselves." Earning a skeptical glance from Akari.


    "Yeah. They''re enjoying themselves, alright."


    "What does one call this activity?"


    "CITA-san!" Keiko exclaimed. "Don''t you know about sex¡­?"


    She shook her head, frowning. "Does not compute," she said. "As embarrassing as it is to admit, there is still much room for my memory banks to expand."


    "What!" Akari choked back a laugh, continuing: "are you for real?''


    "I will not withstand your mockery," Cita replied, her eyebrows furrowed to impart an "angry" look. Though, succeeding more in being cute. "I am very much in the real, with regards to my lack of knowledge in certain areas."


    Akari, her whole face lit up with a burgeoning laugh, glanced at Keiko. "''In the real,'' she says. Did you catch that?"


    "Quit teasing her, Akari-chan," Keiko said, following it with a sigh, suppressing an amused smile of her own. "It''s fine. We''ll show you later," she said, as Tadaaki and Mizuru were still going furiously at it¡ªboth their watches beeping, due to the demerits they were acquiring from being observed in the act. Sounding in tandem with Akari''s, to create a most unpleasant auditory plague.


    It was extreme enough that she had to vacate the student council room at once, taking her entourage with her to reconvene in the hallway. Where she gave an exasperated groan.


    "Fine. I guess we''ll just have to"¡ªshe sighed¡ª"wait, for those two to finish."


    It was then, Akari became chibi.


    "We''re all a bit tense and could use a break, now couldn''t we? And this means we have some time." Cackling mischievously, she rubbed her tiny deformed stubs for hands together. "Does a robot girl even possess the necessary parts, though¡­? Kekeke."


    CITA huffed. "I never claimed to be a ''robot girl.''"


    "Yeah. And we''ve already had a long enough break," Keiko said, stiffly crossing her arms. Then, turning to you¡ªthe reader¡ªwith an annoyed scowl. "This arc has dragged on long enough as it is, don''t you think?"


    But then, upon returning to her place behind the fourth wall: when looking around, expecting to see the others, she instead spotted them disappearing further along the hallway. With Akari leading CITA, by the hand, God only knows where. Doubtless to commit some obscene acts against the unsuspecting android.


    Did no one else care about how urgent it was for them to escape? Did they really have time to spare on cultivating, before the next monster attack!?


    She would have to act fast, and of her own accord. Even though she was...afraid. A small part of the old Keiko Nakamura was still alive inside of her, doubting every move she made. Constantly seeking the approval and input of others, even when her mind and instincts were united; a clear path stretched out before her.


    While others were busy cultivating, Keiko would have to be the one to get shit done.


    So, with this train of thought as her motivation, she hurried to the nearest Tooki-san kiosk, charging her fist with chi as the screen automatically flickered on.


    "What do you want?" Tooki-san bitterly greeted her.


    "I want out of this place."


    "Then go ahead and leave." He grumbled, your friend...was right¡ªit''s perfectly safe."


    "No way it''s that simple. Otherwise, more people would know about what''s actually going on here, in the Ivory Quarter. But instead, even the monks who deliver the pizzas don''t remember anything."


    Her gaze narrowed, in rage.


    "That''s because a person''s memories are partially wiped whenever they leave this place, isn''t it?"


    "Only the memories of what they witnessed while they were in the dome," Tooki-san replied. "So you''d hardly be missing out on anything important if you and your buddies just went along on your merry ways." His voice darkened: "And left me the Hell alone, to pick up the fucking mess you''ve made."


    "No deal," Keiko said firmly.


    "What?"


    "I''m not leaving without all my memories."


    "Well, tough luck. ''Cuz it ain''t gonna happen."


    The corner of Keiko''s lip raised in a subtle smirk. "We''ll see if I can''t convince you otherwise," she said. "I know your weakness, now. And I fully intend to make use of it."


    "Tch. You''re bluffing," Tooki-san said.


    But she wasn''t.


    Keiko slammed her Chi Fist into the kiosk, obliterating it in a shower of sparks and crumpled plates of metal¡ªthe first of many still to go. Gaining demerits for [Destruction of School Property] as a result.


    After which she ran to destroy the next one, then the next. And so on, until...


    "Wait, wait! Stop it!" Tooki-san cried out, as she was rearing her fist back to destroy yet another kiosk."Crazy bitch! What do you think you''re doing?!"


    "I''m hitting you in your weak spot, like I told you I would," she said, triumphantly grinning. "When I thought about it, I realized there had to be a reason why you designed the system to force us to do average, normal things for merit points. And not just because it helped form the illusion we were in a school..."


    She then smashed the kiosk, as she did the others before it. Resuming her speech at the next one in line:


    "There''s a reason most demerits are only given if another student has seen you. Most demerits, that is, except for [Destruction of School Property]. Which you get regardless if anyone''s watching."


    She smashed the kiosk.


    "Except...you," she said, knowing Tooki-san could still hear her every word. "You''re always watching. And these kiosks are so important to your plans, that you made it so the system would give demerits out to anyone who tried to damage them¡ªeven if no one is around to see. Because they''re far more important to you than the lives and wellbeing of the students."


    She was about to destroy another one, when Tooki-san quickly yelled, "okay! Okay! You''ve cracked the code! So what do you need me to do, to get you to stop?"


    Keiko lowered her fist. "First, I want to meet with you. Personally."


    There was clear panic in his voice: "Okay, okay. That''s cool. You wanna get to the bottom of things, and I get that. I''m just gonna need you to¡ª"


    "Second, I want a way out of here that won''t cost any of us our memories."


    Tooki-san sighed. "Seriously?"¡ªshe raised her fist again, scowling, in a silent threat¡ª"okay, okay! It''s doable. But like I was saying, you''ll have to tell all your friends to hold their [Shiroichi Watches] up. So that I can run my teleport program."


    "Shit," Keiko cursed. Because she knew where Mizuru and Tadaaki were, but what of Akira and CITA?


    And all the while, time was ticking.. Because the next monster attack (bound to be even more devastating than the Flying Monkeys, if CITA''s observations were to be believed) was due to arrive at any minute.

 Chapter 91 - Graduation By Fire (Part 1)

    The last remaining students of Shiroichi, against all odds, were trying to return to some semblance of the [Perfectly Normal] lives they''d enjoyed before the Flying Monkey attack. If only because they still needed merit points to fill the ever-growing voids in their stomachs. Even whilst many were still grieving the tragic loss of their schoolmates.


    As CITA was being dragged along by Akari, she observed them: dragging their feet through the halls, looking lost and forlorn as they went through the same, tired old motions they were accustomed to.


    These were regular acquaintances with whom she''d lived among, while undercover, ever since all this business first started. Ever since she''d learned that all of what once was the Ivory Quarter had been mysteriously wiped out; replaced by a High School, the former city''s inhabitants gone forever.


    Her chest grew heavy at the thought. For, just as she was created with a complex, thinking brain, so too had she been bestowed with a feeling heart. And it was because of this heart she could feel Akari was tense. Angry.


    Furthermore, that it wasn''t Akari anymore.


    "Akira-kun¡­"


    Teaching her how to cultivate was never the plan.


    No words were exchanged until they reached the school auditorium, where Akira promptly flung CITA inside. Having her roll across the still sleek, polished wooden floor of the indoor basketball court. Causing all the students who were there, laxly [Jogging Laps] or attempting a [Four-pointer], to frantically flee.


    "I can''t believe we came all this way," said Akira, as CITA was pushing herself up on her arms, "and you''re just some"¡ªshe gave a trailing, crazed laugh¡ª"goody-two-shoes robot girl."


    "Akira-kun!" CITA pleaded. "I can explai¡ª"


    Akira ran forward. Chi-kicking her in the chest, as she was about to rise, sending her flying into a distant set of bleachers. Leaving a sizable dent, with an ear-piercing sound of twisting metal.


    "Save it!" Akira yelled. "I''ve got a score to settle with you, or anyone, who decides to dick around with me or my friends!"


    CITA, despite her aching pains following the brutal launch, gave a warm smile. "I may be a ''robot girl,'' but I can comprehend your pain, Akira-kun." She struggled to her feet, standing hunched atop one of the bleachers. When a set of jet boosters protruded from her back, lifting her in the air, then forward, to land softly upon the basketball court.


    "Oh, yeah?" Akira raged. "How could you possibly know what I''m feeling?" He held up his arm, forming a disc of chi in the open palm. "You''ve never felt loss like I have!"


    She launched the chi disc with a furious growl, but CITA rolled out of the way. Dodging it.


    "Loss of control? Is that it, Akira-kun?"


    "Stop fucking calling me by that!" How dare she attach such reverence to his name, despite how coldly she''d treated him. And how she''d lured Akira


    "You''re no better than that damn Oracle!"


    There was no backing down, now, with Akira proceeding to use both hands at once to launch a streaming wild flurry of the disc-shaped chi blasts at CITA. Their strayed impacts creating a huge cloud of dust and debris, flooding the entire auditorium, as he scanned about warily at the sound of her voice:


    "On every step of your journey, you''ve lost more of that which is most precious to you."


    "Shut the hell up!" she growled through her gritted teeth. "That''d pure shit! You can''t possibly know what it''s like to go from being the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO to a¡­" ¡ªher voice lowered¡ª"to a¡­"


    "Normal person?" CITA interjected. "It is the very essence of Nirvana, to lose," she continued. "Wealth, and all other worldly possessions. Friends. Love. Identity. Comfort and control. It is a world that strips men of everything, then challenges them to survive. To earn their right to continue to exist."


    However, her calm, matter-of-fact answer only made Akira more furious¡ªmaking it sound even more like she was unable to relate to his dilemma.


    And besides that...


    "Aren''t video games supposed to be fun?!" Akira shouted, with bestial huffs and grunts as she proceeded to punch blindly into the debris cloud. Until, one of her flailing fists was blocked: by a massive steel-hard wall. Followed by a set of five immense, cold fingers clamping around her wrist in an inescapable hold.


    "Your assessment that a game must be fun..." CITA could be heard saying in reply, from a far distance away, "is incorrect!"


    Then as the dust slowly cleared, Akira saw it: CITA''s puppeteered protector, called [The Sentinel], with a firm grasp over her comparatively tiny hand. As CITA herself was positioned at a distance behind it, at the bottom of the bleachers. Carrying a serious expression as she stood there, with [Mana Threads] trailing from her fingers; in a dramatic, oddly flamboyant pose.


    "Games are, first and foremost, supposed to be a challenge!"


    And with that, she gestured with her arms to control the Sentinel: lifting Akira by her arm, then slamming her onto the floor on its opposing side.


    "Guh!" Akira cried out in pain.


    The Sentinel then made a move to smash her again, but a hurried chi blast fired at its chest was enough to flinch it, making it lose its grip¡ªrelinquishing her. Landing her on "all fours," rearing aggressively as a Squell would.


    "I won''t fall for your act," she snarled. "All this niceness, saving our lives and shit¡ªyou''re obviously planning something!"


    "You''re allowing your emotions to cloud your reason."


    Akira then made a lunge at the Sentinel.


    It held up its arms, expecting her to try to latch onto its face.


    However, that wasn''t her plan.


    She perched atop one of its upheld arms. Then, by kicking off it with her chi-enhanced legs, she propelled herself fast and high into the air¡ªtoward CITA, seeing her eyes widen upon this realization.


    The devastating punch shattered through CITA''s arm as she feebly attempted to block it. Landing a stunning blow, squarely against her cheek.


    Without her Sentinel by her side, she was completely defenseless.


    "Akira-kun¡ª" Her words were silenced by a blow to the mouth, shattered pieces of her hard-coated skin raining down from her chin as tears were streaming down Akira''s.


    It was then that the Shiroichi shook, as though from a high-magnitude earthquake. And although it was brief¡ªlasting a mere second or so¡ªVash, who had been lying in rest beside Kanna, on the floor of the student council room, abruptly stood up in alarm.


    "That''s not normal," he said staunchly.


    Kanna rose up beside him, covering herself in her discarded blouse as she shot him a worried glance. "What was that?" she asked. "An earthquake¡­?"


    Vash licked his lips, a fearful look to his eyes.


    "We have to rejoin with the others," he said. Already scrambling to put on his clothes and reaching for the door, as Kanna watched in confusion.


    "Vash!" Kanna pleaded. "Is it another monster attack?"


    At this time, Keiko had run to the school rooftop after she was only able to catch small, fleeting glimpses through the windows: of the gigantic, black-winged creature that was circling the Shiroichi.


    Upon reaching the top of the stairs, then running out the door, she barely hid back behind it in time to avoid a blast of fire.


    ''So, it''s big. It flies. And...it breathes fire?!''


    There was no way. It couldn''t be¡ª


    But then, she heard its piercing roar rip through the clouded skies, as she gingerly peeked out through a small gap in the door to see: opening it gradually, to take in a full view of the Shiroichi''s latest threat.


    "A fucking dragon?!" she yelled¡ªsuch was her disbelief, as she stood at the center of the rooftop gazing up; taking in the ominous magnificence of its glistening, scaly black, long snakelike form as it wove through the foggy atmosphere upon multiple sets of membranous, flesh-pink wings. A gaping, razor-fanged maw from whence its fearsome, alien cries and streams of an all-consuming fire were produced.


    "Technically, it''s a wyvern," said CITA, as she suddenly appeared; phasing up through the floor at Keiko''s side.


    "CITA-san! Your face, it''s¡ª"


    "Never mind my injuries. I am assured ''right as rain,'''''' she quickly said, even though huge chunks of her metal flesh were chipped and broken away from her neck and lower jaw, revealing an oily black endoskeleton. Then adding, as she lifted her stalwart gaze toward the wyvern, "presently, we have a ''very large fish to fry.''"


    Vash and Kanna joined the two shortly after, sharing in Keiko''s incredulity:


    "N-n-no way!" Vash exclaimed. "How''re we supposed to fight something that freaking huge?" To which Kanna added: "And without any of our weapons! Puny little chi blasts and fireballs won''t be enough..."


    Keiko scoffed, grimacing. At a total loss.


    But then, her face brightened as she suddenly remembered what Tooki-san had instructed her to do. Something that may be their only chance at survival:


    ''Gather the others. Have them hold up they''re [Shiroichi Watches].''


    "Everyone...I might know a way out of this," she said, grinning. However, her relieved expression then quickly changed back to one of fear upon glancing across their three expectant, curious faces.


    Specifically, because one was missing.


    "Where''s Akira?" she gasped.


    "Momentarily detained," was all CITA sharply uttered, with a look of guilt and dismay.. Earning confused looks.

 Chapter 92 - Graduation By Fire (Part 2)

    The black wyvern scared the four down from the rooftop with another billowing breath of fire, as they then proceeded down the steps as fast as their feet would carry them; urged on by the panicked screams of the other Shiroichi survivors, rising from below like the cries of the damned.


    "Akira-kun is in the auditorium," CITA said, just as she began phasing¡ªsinking through the solid cement stairwell. Like it was nothing.


    Until Keiko stopped sharply, on her downward flight, to grab her by the arm.


    "Where are you going?" she demanded.


    "Worry not: I shall meet you there."


    And with that said, she was gone; leaving the other three to exchange mystified glances.


    "That injury on her face¡­" Kanna said.


    "Did she get into a fight with Akira?" Keiko said, finishing her thought.


    "Well, if you ask me, Akira has definitely been acting strange," Vash chimed in, nodding to himself. "It may be she feels overburdened: after all, she is only human. And we haven''t exactly been the easiest group to manage." His gaze became forlorn; guilt-ridden. "And I feel like she''s been going out of her way to avoid us."


    "It wouldn''t be her first meltdown," Kanna mused sadly. "Back at the monastery...after what happened...she took it really hard."


    A pall of deep regret collapsed like a curtain upon the party as it simultaneously dawned on them that, all along, they''d considered their glorious leader to be invincible. And thus, it would seem, had come to take her strong presence for granted.


    "We need her," Keiko said¡ªwhat everyone else was thinking, shared aloud. "As Akira-kun''s women, we''ve both been neglectful of our duty to comfort her."


    Kanna gave a nod while Vash scratched the back of his head, looking awkward.


    "It feels weird...being a guy again," he professed, with a nervous chuckle. Then paused to scratch his chin, his eyes closed in thought. "Although, being a man comes with its own perks as well. So it''s not an easy choice."


    Keiko gave a frustrated growl. "There''s no time for this! Come on!"


    She started back down the stairs, with renewed urgency. Prompting the others to frantically follow, with mutual growing concern for the condition of their greatest ally.


    Meanwhile, Akira had found herself trapped in the firm embrace of CITA''s [Sentinel], unable to move. Even as she could hear the many screams, and feel the whole of the Shiroichi rumble as the raging beast was repeatedly dashing itself against it. Crashing its face through windows to incinerate, then summarily consume unsuspecting Shiroichi students.


    "Did that bitch leave me here to die?!" She''d never experienced being held in a pro wrestler''s grip before, but she imagined it might be similar.


    When it finally dawned on her that any further struggle would be futile, it was during the subsequent little timeout that Akira was given a much-needed moment to rethink her recent actions. To allow her sizzling hot temper to cool, and begin to reconsider her current position within the grand scheme of things¡­


    For what reason did she exist? To generate profits, and endlessly cultivate?


    Or, was she but a simple, brutal creature: driven purely by lust and vengeance? With her primary motivation throughout all her adventure still being "to rape the Azure Oracle."


    Should I try to just...enjoy the ride? She wondered. Though Akira Maximilian was never the type to live indiscriminately: his every step was a carefully orchestrated plan, carried out with the sole intent of furthering the sprawl of his great empire. Plans he had always formulated with zero regard for the army of pawns under his employ.


    Whereas nowadays, his "pawns" all had faces, as well as names attached to them which he actually cared to remember.


    These "pawns" had now become his friends, making it so that every step he made now risked the lives of people he knew and cherished¡ªmaking things a good deal more difficult.


    And here he was; trapped, when they needed him the most.


    She lowered her gaze, biting back tears.


    "Please...don''t make go through this again," she whined.


    "It never gets any easier."


    Glancing up sharply, her stare hardened as it fell upon CITA, just as she was emerging from out of the floor to linger in front of him. Bearing a sympathetic gaze, her hands clasped in front of her.


    "It never gets any easier," she repeated, "to watch as those you are trying to protect"¡ªshe held up her hands, one brutally mangled by Akira''s prior attack, staring soberly into her pale palms, folding her fingers gently¡ª"slip through your grasp."


    Akira gasped. So, CITA really did know what it was like to be in her position¡­?


    At which point, she considered what the purple elder had told her, about the nature of CITA''s powers; musing aloud as she faced her with wide eyes: "Controlling puppets over long distances means you could also ''see'' everything they do as well, doesn''t it?"


    CITA gave a nod. "Correct. My processor is capable of constantly tracking the movements of up to 100 puppets, simultaneously. Serving as my eyes and ears, strategically spread out all across Nirvana. With whom I am able to communicate with and recall to me at will, as they constantly seek out the potential presence of viruses."


    "Viruses? Do you mean as in...computer viruses? The kind you get from browsing shady websites with a shit ton of popup ads?"


    CITA''s eyebrows became slanted, in her perplexity. "Umm...not quite," she said. Then regaining her seriousness, before continuing: "A [Virus] program on the Deep Karma server can come in many shapes and forms, with the potential to cause irreparable damage to the network infrastructure. It is my purpose as a [Vaccine] to track and eliminate them."


    "So, Tooki-san is actually¡ª"


    "A virus. And an especially powerful one, at that. I first learned of its existence through the eyes of the puppet I have placed here in Mithil, when she recalled to me after witnessing the corruption of the former town."


    "You mean Madame Lakshmi," Akira said. "The one at the milk bar, who attacked us."


    CITA nodded. "I recalled her to me just before you reached her private quarters, when her original plan to get you to comply had backfired. Knowing that, through your subsequent investigations, you would eventually learn she was living in the Ivory Quarter. And so it would lead you here to assist me; the true fate of the Ivory Quarter being, thus far, unknown to all those on the outside."


    "Greaaat." Akira huffed, looking downcast. "So you''re admitting to the fact that you used me, just like everyone else."


    "Out of necessity, I had to. Or else I would''ve risked not being able to do anything to save the students." She shook her head, frowning sadly. "My mission required it¡ªI''ve been following your exploits from the moment you arrived at Nirvana, and judged you to be the most capable adventurer I could seek out for assistance."


    "You''ve been following me since I first got here?" Akira''s ire was replaced by an incredulous stare. "If so, that must mean one of your puppets is in the Nandi dungeon!"


    "I am somewhat jealous," CITA replied, surprising Akira with a mischievous grin. "She gets to ''bump uglies'' all day and all night, while I''m trying to not let it distract me when I am engaging all the hard work." A smoldering, intense look was growing in her eyes¡ªher underlying feelings of passionate lust shining outward as she brought her face close to Akira''s.


    "Akira-kun...you understand the ways of this world, far better than most. And that is why I attach so much respect to your name."


    "Even though I''m so pathetic that I tried to kill you¡­"


    "Shh." She brought a finger to her lips, exuding patient warmth through her smile. "It is foolish to expect absolute perfection from anyone."


    "Seriously?" Akira exclaimed. "I punched you in the face!"


    "And I made The Sentinel slam you into the ground." She giggled. "So, what of it? Us fighting was ''more fun than a barrel of monkeys,'' and now it is my Pussy.exe that desires the slamming. Thus, I recommend we adapt our strategies."


    Akira gave a weary smile, along with an exasperated sigh¡ªwhy was it always the crazy ones?


    "Well, I know there''s some shit going on outside"¡ªshe grabbed the android by her smooth steel thigh, pulling her down toward the ground so that they were both on their knees, grinning¡ª"but if you insist, I suppose I can use this time to teach you all sorts of things."


    Leaning forward abruptly, CITA halted Akira''s talk with a surprise kiss on the lips as the steadfast arms of [The Sentinel] simultaneously gave way. Allowing Akira free use of her hands: touching along the sleek frame of the android''s slender, womanly design. Down to the slight, but noticeably accentuated roundness of her mechanical hips, and perfectly smooth and shiny ass.


    "So, this is...cultivation!" CITA cried, having only ever felt like this before in a secondhand sense, through her puppets¡ªnever personally.


    Overcome by emotion, she surrendered her senses without resistance to Akira''s touch, as her lubrication station came into full swing: spitting and splashing Akira, repeatedly, with a fierce, stinging minty sensation as their intimate exchange proceeded, unabated. Wholly unconcerned with the chaos brewing in the halls beyond the auditorium.


    Akira was erstwhile aroused by a distinct, suctioney feeling to CITA''s tongue whilst it rolled around in the moist cavern of her mouth with careless abandon; a rambunctious, spiky-haired young adventurer exploring their first dungeon.


    "CITA-chan!" Akira broke away from her abruptly to exclaim, wide-eyed. "I see your face is¡­!"


    Healing, she had meant to say; before CITA quickly pulled her back in for more. For, in fact, CITA¡ªthrough the employ of her quick, robotic wit¡ªhad taken the opportunity to drain a considerable amount of Akira''s saliva with her tongue''s secret vacuum-suction function: repurposing her accumulation of the vital, gooey ichor (through a series of hidden internal chemical processes) into a curative substance that could be used to accelerate the regeneration of her broken biomechanical flesh.


    But anyway, what was taking those three so long to get here?

 Chapter 93 - Another Bad Karma Starting Experience

    The Shiroichi was crumbling apart, under the dragon''s repeated assaults; as Keiko, Tadaaki, and Mizuru were having a hell of a time reaching the auditorium to reunite with Akira and CITA. Narrowly escaping multiple close encounters with the ornery beast''s snapping jaws, and plumes of molten fire that flooded the wide hallways¡ªleaving rows of half-melted student lockers, scorched walls and seared tiles in their devastating wake.


    "Ah!!" Tadaaki screamed, when a stray tongue of flame lightly grazed him from behind, as they were fleeing to hide behind a corner. Just a single touch of its flame, but it was hot enough to sear a hole completely through the fabric of the seat of his pants. Thereby exposing his pair of boxer shorts underneath.


    "Ara ara, Vash!" Kanna exclaimed, pointing at the smiling brown-haired girl with an eyepatch and wizard''s hat that was smiling from his rear. "Is that a little anime girl''s face on your underwear?!"


    Vash''s face grew flushed with embarrassment. "Guh! I bought it from a kiosk before I regained my senses!"


    "I never woulda guessed," she said as she appeared beside him, bearing a mischievous look. "So, were you a lolicon along? Or is it that Nirvana has corrupted you beyond saving?"


    "Kanna-chan, it''s not like that at all¡­!"


    She bumped him with her elbow, doubling down: "would you like it more if my face only came as high as your waist?"


    "Focus, guys," Keiko groaned. Continually peeking around the corner, where there was only a final stretch of a barren hallway standing between the group and their destination. Nervously scanning for any sign of the wyvern as an eerie calm settled in the air, but for the gentle rushing of water from the overhead fire detectors.


    Their surroundings were bathed in darkness, from ostensibly some damage being inflicted onto the Shiroichi''s source of power.


    Further adding to the sheer dread Keiko felt in that moment, she glimpsed a shadowy-robed figure standing before the doors to the auditorium. Keiko could have sworn there was no one there a second ago, though it could just be her eyes having trouble in the low visibility.


    "Th-that doesn''t look like a student!" Vash said fearfully, Only now joining in noticing her presence.


    Whereas Kanna was far less afraid, shouting: "Hey, you! Quit standing around! Maybe you missed it, but there''s a fucking dragon attacking this place¡ªso you''d better go find some shelter!"


    Yet the figure still eerily didn''t so much as budge, as though fully oblivious to what was unfolding in its surroundings.


    ''Or complicit,'' thought Keiko warily.


    "Everyone, stay back," she said, readying a chi fist as she blocked the others with an extended arm. "I think they''re the one behind the monster attacks."


    Kanna cut a sarcastic glare. "Oh, yeah? What gave you that impression¡­?"


    It was then that a flash of white¡ªa sinister smile¡ªappeared on the mysterious figure''s veiled face. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Pervy Uncle-san. Kanna-sis," they said in a familiar, saccharinely sweet voice.


    "It...can''t be!" uttered Vash, at once taking a step backward as his face grew pale. His mouth trembling, and eyes wide in disbelief.


    Keiko glanced first at him, then at Kanna: both acting like they''d seen a ghost.


    "Ai-chan," she heard Kanna gasp.


    And with that, she understood: turning back toward the mysterious figure with equal astonishment. Simply asking, "is it really you?"


    In answer, the cloaked figure raised one hand that was surging with the unmistakable glow of radiating chi, to cast away the hood of her cloak and the swarming shadows that covered her face. Thereby fully revealing her identity: a cute, young-looking face that bore a milk chocolate complexion. A harsh, snarling frown and a glowering stare in one eye; the other concealed by a plain black eyepatch¡ªher [All-Seeing Eye] [Memento].


    Then proceeding with a serious air, as they gawked at this first full sight of her: "There isn''t much time left before he returns."


    "Who?" Kanna questioned.


    "Fly Guy: he was transformed into that dragon"¡ªshe brushed a hand gently across the front of her belly¡ª"because of this."


    "Wasn''t it ''Guy Fly?''" Vash corrected. "Also, that''s a wyvern; not a dragon."


    Ai snapped, "shut up!" Pointing a dismissive palm at him. "Nobody cares."


    Then Kanna stepped forward, with a saddened look. "Ai-chan...you''re the one responsible for the attack that killed all of those students?"


    "Not on purpose," she retorted quickly, with a cold grimace. "It''s not like I have any control over this thing. And even though I knew Akira and you all were heading here, I thought if I got here before you I could let out whatever was inside of me without endangering as many people¡ªkeeping it all locked within the dome."


    "But the power that''s taken over your womb has only grown stronger, hasn''t it?" Vash said.


    Ai nodded, looking down sadly. "Even [Fly Guy], that complete tool, was enough to stop it¡ªeven though I was only pretending to like him, because I thought he would be strong enough to deal with whatever''s been growing inside of me, once it came out."


    She scoffed, biting her lip.


    "I chose to stay hidden with my Stealth power, using my [Memento''s] ability to see through walls to keep track of the students'' movements. While Fly Guy became a student, so that he could make enough merits to feed the both of us."


    Kanna then interjected, "you said he was transformed into that"¡ªshe briefly glanced at Cash, narrowing her eyes, before returning to Ai¡ª"giant lizard thing¡­?"


    "We couldn''t do anything to stop it, while we were cultivating one day¡ªwhen suddenly, he was inside me and...it started¡­"¡ªshe paused shortly to uncontrollably retch, prompting Kanna to her side¡ª"absorbing...him...into my..."


    Kanna was incredulous. "No!"


    She nodded, with a disgusted look. "Until he was all the way inside. And, at first, I could hear him screaming. Until the voices started¡ª"


    "Don''t believe a word she says!"


    Everyone looked up, in shock, at the sound of Akira''s voice.


    She had crept quietly out into the hallway through the auditorium doors, with CITA. Merely catching the tail end of what Ai was saying, though still it was enough to make her blood boil. Just to hear her voice again¡ªdaring to try and weasel her way back into the party.


    "She can''t be trusted. Not after she stood by"¡ªher voice raised: "doing nothing"¡ªlowering again¡ª"while we fought for our lives at the chi trial."


    Ai chuckled, rolling her eyes. "Seriously? And what could I have done?"


    Kanna and Vash both glared at her.


    "Something¡ªyou could have done something," Vash said. Then moved away from her, to join Akira''s side. Crossing his arms indignantly. "As a party, we''re supposed to stick together. Even if it''s a losing battle."


    Ai gawked. "But that''s...totally retarded!"


    Loudly scoffing, Kanna was next to flee from her side.


    "Kanna-sis, not you too!" she cried, shifting her frantic gaze between them and Akira. "I couldn''t risk something happening, that would cause the darkness inside of me to release. Because" ¡ªshe laughed¡ª"if that ever happened, we all would''ve been dead."


    Kanna said nothing; only turned away, silently, with a betrayed look.


    "You could''ve told us all this before," Akira said firmly. "Instead, you made yourself out to be a traitor. You stabbed us¡ªme¡ªin the back, when we needed you the most." She then turned her back on Ai, her voice fallen to a brooding low:


    "It''s one thing to be cutthroat, and another to just be a huge bitch."


    Ai growled. "You bastard. I did all that to protect you, and now you''re thinking of just leaving me here to die?" She continued to growl, gritting her teeth, looking like she was about to scream. But stopping short, upon realizing that Keiko was still standing with her.


    "You won''t let them do this to me, will you?" she fell to Keiko''s knees, begging, with pure desperation in her voice. "Please, don''t leave me here all alone!"


    "Couldn''t you just walk out normally?" Keiko questioned. "Unless¡ª"


    "I spoke to the fucking raccoon, so I know what will happen!" she yelled, clinging to Keiko''s leg. "And I don''t want to lose my memories!" Then, her expression abruptly grew fierce. "No one gets to take from me, unless I say so!"


    Keiko sighed. "Am I really going to trust both Tooki-san and Ai-chan?"


    Just then, the walls of the Shiroichi rumbled once more as another of the wyvern''s loud cries could be heard. All eyes were upon her to make a decision, since only she had received the instructions from Tooki-san.


    "Everyone¡­" she tiredly said, holding up her [Shiroichi Watch] as told. Then, nodding to each of the others¡­


    Including¡ªafter a brief hesitation¡ªAi, who, unbeknownst to them, had acquired a watch of her own without becoming enrolled as a student, by having torn it off Guy Fly''s wrist at the last second.


    The watches all glowed brightly, seeming to draw together to form a single radiance that completely enshrouded the five.


    Followed by pure darkness.


    Green [System] text scrolled across Akira''s clouded vision, showing only the words:


    [Now entering the Seaspan server¡­]


    Then, Akira Maximilian felt an icy cool wind blow across his face. A smell of fresh pine, and dirt, and...horse manure...filling his nostrils. The floor beneath him rumbling steadily, amid the creaks and groans of old wooden joints and turning wheels. A sense that he was not alone; in the company of strangers.


    He let his eyelids drift open slowly, adjusting to the bright sunlight. Feeling nicely rested, as though he''d just awoken from a long nap, upon discovering that he had found himself seated in the back of a horse-drawn wagon, across from a¡ª


    "B-bear¡­?" he mumbled. Squinting, with uncertainty.


    Staring as his blurred vision gradually cleared, until he could better make out the shape of the creature seated across from him: Closely resembling a bear in looks; with bristly blonde fur, a snout, and beady black eyes. Though garbed in a bulky, fur lined brown and blue-dyed tunic and seated like a man; his shackled paws crossed in his lap and his head hung low¡ªlifting abruptly, to meet Akira''s curious gaze. Greeting him in a voice as welcoming and warm as a crackling hearth:


    "Hey, you.. You''re finally awake."

 Chapter 94 - The Secret Of The Maid茅 Ball (Part 1)

    Akira immediately fell silent, realizing the terrible faux pas he had just committed.


    However, it was already tragically too late for the former world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO to rescind his word as the kawaii captain faced him with a fuming smirk, her lips spread wide in a sarcastic grin, crossing her arms across her woefully flat chest.


    "Just for that sly little comment, I''ll be moving your name to the top of the execution list."


    Akira gawked; left simply standing there, devastated, as the commander then tossed her silky black hair before turning and strutted away¡ªunfathomably proud of the fact that she''d just condemned an innocent man to a gruesome death-by-beheading. All over a petty slight.


    Once recovered from his initial shock, Akira showed only resentment on her face.


    Joined by Cultivator Zhao, at his side, the two glared at the coldhearted captain''s turned back. Both grumbling "women!" at precisely the same time¡ªprompting the two to face each other with smiles and laughter.


    "Well met," Zhao said, beaming as he shook Akira''s hand. "You may be a long way from home, but I think you''ll fit in just fine here in Seaspan."


    Akira shrugged, sighing. "Assuming I make it out of here alive."


    Zhao leaned close, whispering:


    "You will, though. Trust me."


    "Riiight," returned Akira, rolling his eyes. "Because watching you get talked down by someone 1/3rd your height really fills me with confidence."


    "Here¡ª"


    After quickly glancing around, to be sure no one was watching, he discretely handed Akira something. A tiny, smooth sphere of wood with a line of solid steel ran along its circumference. He wanted to look at the strange object, but Zhao urged him to keep it in his pocket right away.


    "What''s this for?" Akira groaned. "And don''t tell me it''s some fucking good luck charm."


    "Much more than that!" Zhao exclaimed, before returning to a whisper: "There is still much for you to learn about this world. But for the time being, just know you can throw that object unto the ground¡ªwhen the time is right¡ªto summon an ally to aid you."


    Zhao then made a move to leave, but Akira abruptly stepped forward to catch him by the arm. "Wait! I''m not going anywhere without my girls."


    "Don''t worry, friend," he said, clapping Akira once on the shoulder. "There''s a show scheduled before the executions are to take place, so that gives us a few hours to work with. So just join with the other prisoners in the square and wait, for now. I promise I''ll get them back to you before long."


    "Thank you. I know you''re sticking your neck out for us."


    Zhao nodded. "Virtue is just my aesthetic."


    Eh? What did he mean by that...? Akira could only ponder, while he did as instructed and waited in the square through what Zhao had referred to as "a show."


    It was just a variety show, and a pretty lame one at that. Featuring sets for the best local minstrels that could be found at short notice, short plays, and even stand-up comedy¡ªmost of which, as far as Akira could tell, was more or less just Cultivator propaganda presented under the guise of entertainment. With the "comedian," that the show had on offer, being especially blatant:


    "How about those Norns, huh?" he said, chuckling at himself. "A bunch of big, smelly, useless fat fuck bears with small cocks¡ªam I right?"


    Nobody in the unwilling audience was laughing; looking like they''d rather be executed right on the spot than sit through hours-long ordeal. All the while, [Sugar Rolls]¡ªthe same ones previously used as angry mob projectiles, then subsequently picked off the ground¡ªwere being sold at exorbitant prices by opportunistic vendors, combing the rows.


    Rudolf, who was sitting beside Akira, rustled slightly in minor annoyance. Whereas the one called Yorick Stormfleece was nowhere to be seen¡ªhauled off by soldiers somewhere, doubtless being treated with utmost hospitality by his vengeful captors.


    There was no sign of Zhao or Commander Chunhua, either, as Akira continually scanned past the heads of the sea of hunched prisoners. Anxiously fondling the odd wooden sphere in his pocket.


    ''I know better than to place all my faith in a stranger,'' he thought to himself. ''But still, I don''t really have a choice¡­''


    Meanwhile, on his other side, Vash had been focusing intently on the comedian''s words: reading past their floundering attempts at masking his pr o-Cultivation sentiments as comedy, in an effort to glean as much information about Seaspan as possible.


    "So far, all I can say for certain"¡ªhe turned to Akira, speaking in a hushed voice¡ª"is that everyone here is a huge, flaming racist."


    "That''s a bit extreme. Surely, it can''t be everyone?"


    "By the way, I''m sorry about earlier."


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "Sorry about¡­?"


    "Going off on that guy." He sighed. "It''s just...I got back with Kanna again, and then this shit happens. I''m just sorta¡ª"


    "Frustrated? Me too." Akira clenched his fist, raising it toward the sun as tears rolled down his eyes. "Now that I''m a guy again, I wanna put a baby in Kiki and CITA so bad! It''s seriously all I can think about."


    Vash chuckled. "Ah. I guess that''s why you''re so driven again, all of a sudden."


    "How about you?" Akira asked. "Got any plans for Kanna? Still gonna leave us for a mundane life in a nice town somewhere?" His eyes gave off a mischievous twinkle.


    "Or, would it be alright with you if I made ''use'' of her first?"


    Vash cringed. "No, no...we talked it over. And we decided that, for now, we should stay with the party."


    "Which, I take it, must mean¡­?"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    "Hehe." Akira rubbed his palms together, smirking. "Well, if Kanna says otherwise¡ª"


    "I''ll n-never forgive you!"


    "Hehe, well, forgiveness is cheap compared to expanding my genetic line."


    "Children¡ªand women, for that matter, aren''t objects," Vash said, huffing as he crossed his arms, turning away. "Have you ever even given an ounce of thought about what it takes to be a good father?"


    Akira gave a thoughtful look. "A good father?" His own father was a used car salesman, who also worked various freelance side-hustles. Someone who fully dedicated himself to conning as many people out of their money as possible, no matter what job he did. Albeit with the noble goal of supporting his family, and ensuring everyone were happy; with frequent gifts and overseas vacations.


    That said: Akira rarely saw his father, who was often too busy even to return home some nights¡ªsometimes for days on end.


    ''Could that be called¡­a "good father?"''


    While he was in the middle of this existential moment, though, Vash was leaning back with his arms folded behind his head. Being careful not to touch the prisoner behind him¡ªanother Norn bear-man, dressed in the same blue and brown leathers as Rudolf and many of the other Norn gathered in the square.


    "Anyway, sorry about all that earlier. When I freaked out on that guy," he said, abruptly lowering his arms. Becoming serious. "I''m just sick of all this...dumb bullshit, that keeps happening. Getting in between me and Kanna."


    "It''s fine," Akira said, touching him on the shoulder. "I understand¡ªand I was only kidding about going after her."


    Vash gawked in surprise. "A-Akira-san¡­!"


    "I know that the relationship between you two is special. So, I wouldn''t want to do anything to trouble it."


    Vash wiped his eyes, sniffing. "Thank you."


    "Hey, can you still use your magic?"


    Vash formed a tiny fireball in his bound hands, returning a nod.


    "Good¡ª''cuz we''re gonna need it."


    "That man still hasn''t returned, and it''s been hours already."


    Akira was silent: he wouldn''t say so out loud, but he was of course prepared to make an escape without the girls, if it came down to it.


    He only hoped that it wouldn''t, as he continued to wait until the comedy show had ended, to incredibly weak applause. Followed by the unexpected appearance of a cheerfully beaming Commander Chunhua, taking to the center of the square: fixing, and puffing up her hair with one hand; brushing bits of fallen slush, and coarse blonde fur, off her red and gold Cultivator soldiers'' uniform.


    "Eh." Rudolf smirked. "I see that the commander has just laid with a man," he said, prompting Akira to turn to him sharply. His eyebrows raised in an unspoken question, until they explained:


    "You can tell, when it comes to their type."


    Akira scratched her head, uncertain. "Eh. Even if you''re right, what a girl does in her privacy isn''t any of our concern."


    Rudolf chuckled. "In this case, I would say it does," he retorted, with a wink. "Otherwise, tell me: where do you think all that blonde fur that''s covering her uniform came from?"


    Akira gasped, upon realizing what it was he was implying, stretching open his mouth in a huge smile as he turned back toward the Commander, ignoring some hammy speech she was making¡ªabout how important; how "momentous" this day was to be, in Seaspan''s history...to notice a single, solitary displaced crow''s feather, resting upon her shoulder.


    "Yes way," Rudolf replied, chuckling under his breath. "At least I can pass on to Solemnguard happily, then: knowing that my king''s final day on earth wasn''t all that miserable."


    Akira grinned. It was good to know this new world was about as perverted as Nirvana.


    Besides that, he felt confident, daying:


    "Don''t give up hope, just yet. I''m gonna get us all out of here."


    Using the sphere in his pocket¡­


    But what kind of incredible power might it contain?

 Chapter 95 - The Secret Of The Maid茅 Ball (Part 2)

    When Commander Chunhua had finally finished her speech, she signaled for a pair of [Cultivators] to seize Akira.


    "Dammit," he grumbled, as they proceeded to drag him by the arms¡ªboth legs trailing through the dirt¡ªthen brusquely tossed him down, before the Commander''s impatiently tapping steel boot.


    Said foot drifted closer toward him...


    "What''s with the disappointed look, prisoner?" she taunted. "Were you"¡ªshe bent forward, her hands on her hips, giving a wicked smile¡ª"expecting someone?" She gave a cold laugh. "Or, is it that you thought I was only joking earlier?"


    Akira turned his head to the side, stubbornly refusing to so much as look her in the eye; only further magnifying her anger.


    "Speak, dog!" She demanded, gritting her teeth in a wrathful snarl.


    Yet Akira remained silent, facing down.


    Chunhua''s gaze narrowed¡ªit was time to unveil her trump card:


    "Zhao won''t be coming, you know."


    At this, Akira sharply faced up at her with wide eyes. Only to be immediately met by her boot, harshly planted on the top of his head, grinding his nose into the dirt.


    "Cocky bastard!" she snapped. "You underestimate me because of my looks, and the fact that I''m a woman!" she said, squeezing her unmovable sole even harder against the back of his head, bearing a maniacal glare.


    "Of course not!" Akira adamantly protested. "It''s the current year, so I respect all women and view them as equals!"


    "As you said. Because, it''s all thanks to my genius female intuition that I could tell you two were plotting something," Chunhua went on to say, shrugging with an indifferent smile. "So let''s just say I left Officer Zhao all ''tied up,'' back in the barracks, until further notice."


    "You mean literally, don''t you?"


    "But of course" ¡ªshe flaunted her hair¡ª"a girl''s gotta do what a girl''s gotta do."


    "You sure...bring up the fact that you''re a woman a lot," Akira said, as he struggled to raise his head, despite it still being firmly set underneath her planted foot. "If I didn''t...know any better...I''d almost say that the proud Cultivator commander was a bit...insecure!"


    In response, Chunhua recoiled with an angry scoff, reflexively reaching for the hilt of an [Iron Sword] hung upon her hip. However, ultimately refraining from drawing it with a sinister grin. "Well, it hardly matters what you think," she said, turning her back on Akira. Adopting a more casual tone, while hailing toward the nearby watchtower: "Your head will be rolling across the stones, soon enough."


    Moments later, Vash and Rudolf watched from the crowd as a bulky bear-man in a chain shirt and executioner''s hood emerged from the watchtower. Brandishing a giant ax on his shoulder, as he approached the center of the square with a workmanlike swagger.


    Vash was horrified. "I read in a book, once, that executioners stopped using axes in favor of swords"¡ªhe swallowed nervously, tugging at his collar¡ª"because they made for cleaner cuts."


    Rudolf gave a small grunt. "Aye, there''s why we Norns never bother learning how to read."


    This [Town Executioner], as he was called, took his position at the bloody altar in the square with a huge stretch followed by a yawn. Then an irritated scoff, when he saw just how many "customers" he would be receiving today.


    "Alright," he said like a defeated groan. "Let''s get this shit over with."


    Chunhua, smiling cordially as she was promptly moving out of his way, gently laid a hand on his shoulder in passing. "Noble executioner, won''t you be a dear and provide all these Stormfleece scum, as well as our firstcomer"¡ªshe glared down at Akira¡ª"with a quick demonstration of your technique?"


    To this end, by Chunhua''s order, a [Chicken] was promptly plucked off the street, through the efforts of five Cultivator soldiers having to chase and lunge at it, for several minutes, before finally succeeding in restraining the presumably high spirit rank floundering, frantic fowl.


    It was then brought to the executioner, too tuckered out by this point to resist any further. Its neck thus laid out across the altar, with little difficulty.


    And then, because this story hasn''t featured nearly enough animal abuse¡­


    Rather than lift his rather large and imposing ax, the executioner instead retrieved a keychain-sized object that had been dangling from his belt: an object which Akira immediately recognized, with unparalleled surprise.


    For, within the executioner''s grasp, was a small wooden sphere identical to the one given to him by Zhao.


    ''Huh? He''s going to summon something?''


    "Lorica, I choose you!" The executioner cried. As the sphere expanded, to fill his entire palm, before he tossed it up into the air where it became enshrouded in bright light. Then firing out in a thin, white beam: toward a clear spot in the square, where it formed the silhouette of an emerging entity...


    Whatever it may be, it was small and humanoid; distinctly feminine in shape. Armed with a long, bladed weapon wielded in its hand.


    Within a span of a few seconds, the bright light dissipated to reveal a little girl dressed in a more "stylized" version of the executioner''s garb: A thinly strapped brown leather bra, covering her washboard-flat chest. A chain skirt with chainmail leggings, rusted iron gauntlets a and greaves, speckled in dried blood. A black executioner''s facemask, as opposed to an all-concealing hood. Short, black hair that curled up at the tips. Big, beaming black eyes.


    "At your command, my love!" the little girl declared, holding aloft a chipped and worn greatsword.


    Akira continued to watch, dumbfounded, as the hurled wooden sphere she had seemingly emerged from then swiftly returned to the executioner''s hand, shrinking back to its original size.


    "What the¡ª" Vash exclaimed, pointing at the little girl with a look of awe. "It''s just like...Mock¨¦mon!"


    "It''s like what now?" Rudolf inquired, with a raised brow. Then abruptly nodding, with a look of understanding. "Oh, right. You aren''t from Seaspan, so you must not be familiar with things like [Maid¨¦ Balls], or the Fight Girl Concordant."


    Vash shook his head. "Ah, but isn''t it just Mock¨¦mon, only with little girls?"


    "You''ve lost me, friend. But basically, a treaty of total armistice was signed between the sovereign rulers of Seaspan¡ªthe Cultivators¡ªand the Faefolk of the Sunset Isles. Declaring that all those native to Seaspan are disallowed from engaging in combat, or any form of bloodshed."


    "Oh¡­" Vash said, sounding more than a little disappointed as the pieces were already coming together in his head: to form one very strange, very stupid picture.


    However, Rudolf, in failing to sense their fading disposition, still went on to explain: "that is when we began to harness the technology of the [Maid¨¦ Balls], first developed by the ancient [Gnomes], to capture our country''s womenfolk and train them to fight in our stead. Also called [Pocket Maids]."


    "Rudolf-san¡­" Vash shook his head, sighing. "No offense: to your people or your culture, but that''s the most insane thing I''ve ever heard."


    Meanwhile, Akira had jumped to his feet, smiling profusely.


    "That''s the most awesome thing I''ve ever heard!" she declared excitedly, openly brandishing the [Maid¨¦ Ball] in her possession. "Now that I know what this thing is, I guess it''s as good a time as any to unveil my secret weapon!''


    Chunhua, who had been watching with a smug air until now, suddenly gawked. "What?" she sharply said. "How the hell did he get a hold of one of those?"


    Her eyes narrowed. ''Unless¡­''


    "Zhao!" she said, in a hushed growl.


    In the ensuing tense silence, the demonstration luckily managed to flutter away in a clucking racket¡ªleaving just Akira and the [Town Executioner], with Lorica, standing off against each other in the village square.


    Chunhua held up her arm, giving a signal. "Archers! Take aim, and¡ª"


    "Wait!" The executioner quickly said.


    Chunhua shot him a glare, furious at the inconceivable interruption. "Eh? What is the meaning of this?!"


    "The prisoner has invoked an old Norn tradition: the ''Blood Mercy,''" he said. "Where, as it is stated in the ancient texts, the accused is permitted to engage their executioner in battle¡ªfor a chance at gaining their freedom."


    "Tch! Absolutely not!" Chunhua snapped back, rushing forward as she reached for the sword on her hip. "I''ll just have to do it myself, then!"


    Suddenly, Lorica appeared to block her way: giant greatsword at the ready.


    "Executioner, call off your [Pocket Maid]!"


    He shook his head, remaining focused on Akira. "I''m afraid I cannot comply with your order, Commander. For although it is true that the Cultivators have claimed dominion over Seaspan"¡ªhe tilted his head, glancing back at Chunhua¡ª"we Norn still have our rights."


    Chunhua''s shoulders were reared, her teeth clenching in anger. "Why you¡­" Knowing full well that the executioner had spoken the truth.


    That ultimately, as the laws of the treaty did stipulate, it was his final say.


    "Good man," Rudolf said as he smiled to himself, upon viewing this display. "It appears the perverted one might well live to see another day, if he can somehow manage the impossible."


    "What do you mean?" Vash questioned.


    "Naturally...the role of [Town Executioner] is only reserved for those among the most elite, skilled warriors in all the land. As it is they who must be counted upon to uphold the peoples'' justice, whenever the need arises."


    He paused to look at the executioner''s Pocket Maid, Lorica, as she now stood staunchly unmoving in the space between him and Akira.


    "No doubt, his Pocket Maid will be no simple task to defeat as well.


    "Whereas this will be Akira''s first time," Vash added, a line of nervous sweat trailing down the side of his face. "Not to mention, there''s no telling if he even has a decent Pocket Maid."

 Chapter 96 - The Secret Of The Maid茅 Ball (Part 3)

    Akira faced the [Town Executioner], holding the [Maid¨¦ Ball] up slowly with a squeamish look of uncertainty.


    "So, do I just...throw it down and¡­?"


    "That is correct, prisoner," the executioner replied. "I know it feels strange on your first try, but you must have faith in the ball''s technology. No harm will come to it, regardless of how hard you throw."


    "Alright," Akira replied uneasily. "Whatever you say¡­"


    This was it. The moment that would decide everything. The moment when she would get to meet her first Pocket Girl, upon whose shoulders her fate solely rested.


    While Chunhua and Vash and Rudolf, and all the rest of the prisoners gathered there watched with bated breath, Akira simply loosened her grip on the thing and let it drop to the ground. In doing so, activating its mechanisms just as it made collision: prompting it to "bounce" off the floor somewhat; in a diagonal trajectory, away from Akira.


    It then remained suspended in midair, through whatever strange mechanisms compelled it, issuing forth its form-manifesting beam of bright white light, to conjure a silhouette in possession of what, at most, could be ascertained to be dual pigtails.


    However, there is little need for guessing, as the Pocket Maid became fully revealed within seconds, to the shock of everyone in attendance:


    The Pocket Maid in question was of the appearance of a young girl, just like the Town Executioner''s own Lorica, but otherwise completely opposite in all regards. Because whereas Lorica was equipped in heavy armor and a giant sword; possessing an overall refined, soldierly air to her: the one summoned by Akira was hunkered like an animal on all fours. Wolfishly growling and snarling, garbed in midriff tribal leathers decorated with plucked feathers. Donning a necklace of strung-together tiny animal bones, and an extravagant headpiece composed of bits of plants: all bent and twisted to form into a bristly, brown wig-like shape with a pair of small, curved horns.


    "Woah!" Akira exclaimed. ''She''s totally badass, and hot as shit!''


    Her wild, billowy, ginger orange pigtails were haphazardly formed out of her messily curled hair, stuck with specks of dirt and twigs. The flesh of her lean, toned torso, well-built arms and legs with wide thighs were tanned a dark peach color by the sun, spotted with light brown freckles¡ªespecially across the region of her cheeks, and the rift between her murderously glaring green eyes.


    "It''s...one of them!" the [Town Executioner] said, his Lorica''s mouth hanging open as she stared at it in horror. "Your Pocket Maid is a Forbidden!"


    "A Forbidden?" Vash questioned Rudolf, not liking how ominous it sounded.


    "Aye. They''re a group of savages, living out in the wilds of the Wild Rift, to the West of here," he explained. "Feral madmen, warriors and nature shamans who challenge both us Norns and the Cultivators on their claims to be the rightful rulers of Seaspan."


    Vash awkwardly smiled. "Well, I guess Akira''s lucky to have one on her side, then."


    "Oh, no. I wouldn''t say that he''s lucky just yet," Rudolf then said, with a dire air. "It is a well-known fact that the Forbidden would rather die fighting than allow themselves to be captured."


    His gaze narrowed, in seriousness.


    "For all we know, this one could decide to kill herself on the spot¡ªas Wild Riftmen are known to do."


    Akira, hearing this worrisome prediction, eyed the Pocket Maiden nervously. "Please, don''t kill yourself. At least not until after I''m safely out of here. Uhh..."¡ªhe glanced at the space above her head, expecting to see a name floating there, but curiously seeing only [?????].


    "A pocket maid''s name is determined by its trainer," the [Town Executioner] said. "Therefore, it is up to you to decide what to call this¡­" ¡ªhe grimaced¡ª"creature."


    The Forbidden loli hissed in response, arming itself with a dual pair of axes.


    Akira, aka the legend formerly known as SexLover69, was surprisingly unsure of what to call her, though; having never so much as owned a pet in his life. Because pets would''ve gotten hair all over his fancy furniture.


    "I guess I''ll just call her¡­"¡ªhe paused, his brilliant mind working in overdrive. Until, at last, he found it! Declaring:


    "Cindy!"


    "Cindy¡­?" Vash and Rudolf both grumbled, staring in disappointment. Chunhua rolled her eyes, snickering to herself. The executioner stood with his hands on his hips, shaking his head as Lorica frowned in sympathy for her fellow battle pet''s misfortune.


    Even "Cindy" peered back at Akira with sulky eyes, as he was beginning to feel like he was being put under the spotlight.


    "What? It doesn''t matter what I call you."


    "Oh, but prisoner, it does matter," the [Town Executioner] said. "Because a Pocket Maid is only as strong as the bond she has with her trainer, and so forcing one to go by a name she doesn''t appreciate is already a step in the wrong direction."


    Akira scoffed. "Aren''t we supposed to be battling with them?" he asked, baffled. "So why are they just standing there, not doing anything?"


    "Because we haven''t yet properly commenced the battle," he said as he then held out his Maid¨¦ Ball before him, pointing it toward Akira. "Now you must do as I do, to show that you hereby accept my challenge to a [Maid¨¦ Match]!"


    Nodding, his chest pounding, Akira followed the executioner: Raising his [Maid¨¦ Ball], pointing it at them in turn. Forcing an outward look of determination.


    "That''s right!" he declared. "Cindy and I accept your challenge."


    Just as the words escaped his lips, a bright beam of light shot out from both his and the executioner''s [Maid¨¦ Balls], angled upward, to meet at a point in the clear space above the heads of their [Pocket Maids].


    As this happened, Akira and Cindy both were stunned to watch as a curtain of light proceeded to creep and protrude outward. Falling downward, in a slope, on all sides from where the beams had intersected, to form a translucent dome shape around where the Pocket Maids were standing; an immaterial structure, formed entirely of the light radiated from the [Maid¨¦ Balls]. Through which, despite its weak appearance, Akira was unable to pass his hand through¡ªthe surface being warm and gently rippling, like the surface of a body of water, yet solid as a diamond¡ªits intended purpose intuitive enough as to not warrant any further explanation.


    "This is...an arena," he mused aloud, as Cindy was observed to be struggling to break free of it¡ªsmashing her axes, punching and kicking, slamming her entire body against it. However, to no avail.


    A floating HUD then appeared in front of him suddenly, causing him to gasp.


    On it, there were listed four options:


    "[Fight], [Item], [Switch] and [Yield]," the [Town Executioner] read aloud, from a HUD of his own. "These are your four options in battle. Either to fight, which allows you to select a move to attack with. To use an item in your inventory, to heal or strengthen your [Pocket Maid]. To switch out your [Pocket Maid] for another in your possession. Or¡ª"


    "To surrender," Akira interjected. "I know what ''yielding'' means, and that isn''t even an option for me here."


    The executioner smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Not even if it might spare your [Pocket Maid''s] life?" he questioned, stroking his chin in contemplation. "The outcome of a [Maid¨¦ Match] is only decided through death, or one side''s surrender."


    Akira was unmoved, as he bore a cruel smirk. "That''s fine: I have no reason to care whether this girl lives or dies, so I''ll have her fight until the very end."


    Stacy, unleashing a furious growl, angrily lunged at the barrier between them while he stood there, not even flinching, with a smug smile. While at the same time Lorica, who had remained respectfully quiet up until now, stepped forward finally in a fit of righteous fury.


    "You despicable, cutthroat bastard!" she yelled, slicing her giant two handed sword through the air as he and Stacy turned to her, frozen. "If it can be avoided, I shall not needlessly kill this innocent creature!"


    "Eh?" Akira simply squinted, peering down at her. "Little girl, is that really your decision to make¡­?"


    "Little girl?" She gave a wicked, harsh laugh. "Stupid outsider! Every [Pocket Maid] was a fully grown, adult woman once; before we were captured, and the [Maid¨¦ Ball] technology turned us into this form!" she said. "It isn''t even possible to make a child into a Pocket Maid!"


    "Indeed," the [Town Executioner] interjected. "You might be interested to know Lorica was once my wife. And it is only now, because of this godforsaken treaty, that she has been forced to carry out my executions, as well as fight on my behalf."


    "Our marriage is strong enough to endure through this difficult period," Lorica said. "We have bested many foes, and you shall be our next. However, not through bloodshed."


    "That is why..." the [Town Executioner] went on to say, "I shall propose a condition of disqualification through knockout."


    Akira nodded, giving it some thought.


    "And, what if I were to refuse¡­?"


    To which Chunhua responded, cutting in: "I''ll give my archers the signal."


    Akira huffed. ''Of course.''


    Sighing, he relented, saying "very well. I agree to your conditions."


    And so began Akira''s first [Maid¨¦ Match].

 Chapter 97 - A Battle Of Wits, In Which The CEO Is Outmatched!

    Akira selected the [Fight] option on the [Maid¨¦ Battle] HUD, to then be given a selection of several attacks and defensive moves to choose from:


    [Unarmed] [Wild Kick] [SP Cost: 3]


    [Low damage attack that can inflict Stun.]


    [Special] [Call of the Wild Rift] [SP Cost: 5]


    [A fierce battle cry that raises the user''s Strength and Agility.]


    [Weapon] [Twin Cross Pounce] [SP Cost: 10]


    [Frenzied power attack that leaves the user wide open to counterattack.]


    [Mitigation] [Twin Cross Parry] [SP Cost: 1]


    [Take a stance to guard against attacks this round. High success rate against light to medium strength Melee attacks, very low success rate against Ranged.


    [Mitigation] [Dodge Roll] [SP Cost: 8]


    [Prepare to dodge, if the enemy attempts to attack this round. High success rate against Ranged and Melee attacks.]


    Akira went through all the available attacks, scratching his head.


    "So I just...pick one?" he wondered aloud.


    "That''s right," the executioner answered calmly. "For each round, we select a move for our Pocket Maid to perform. And then, we watch it play out."


    "Ah, but what does ''SP Cost'' mean?"


    "The SP cost, or stamina point cost of an attack...is essentially a score of how much energy it will take for your Pocket Maid to perform the chosen action. So, when choosing your actions, be careful: a tired Pocket Maid is far less capable in battle than one that''s fresh out of the Maid¨¦ Ball. And if too much of the Pocket Maid''s stamina is depleted, there''s a risk that they will lose consciousness!"


    Akira nodded, thinking he understood. After which, although still plagued with a fair number of questions, he decided it might be better to try getting his feet a little wet first.


    His initial strategy was simple:


    ''I''ll use the first turn to make Cindy stronger and faster, by having her use the attack that says it raises her strength and agility!'' he plotted deviously. ''Then, I''ll use it on the next turn to completely overwhelm Lorica in one super-powerful attack!''


    And so, with this strategy in mind, he selected the [Call of the Wild Rift] attack.


    Then immediately the turn played out: a sparking jolt of electricity was administered through each of the Pocket Maids'' feet, causing them to startle briefly. After which, they then performed their respective trainer''s command, without hesitation, and perfectly matched timing.


    For Akira''s selection, Cindy reared back her head and howled like a maniac, as two icons promptly appeared on his HUD screen saying "STR+" and "AGI+."


    Whereas Lorica...only shifted slightly, as she held her ax up in a guarding stance.


    Vash tensely watched the first round unfold, already dreading what Akira''s next action would be¡ªknowing full well that he was the far more experienced gamer of the two.


    "It really is like Mock¨¦mon," he contemplated aloud. "Which means, it''s more or less a game of prediction, and keeping one step ahead of your opponent''s strategy. But it''s also a game of outsmarting your enemy by making them expect one thing, but then surprising them with a completely unpredictable attack they weren''t prepared for."


    Rudolf grunted. "I mostly just choose the strongest attacks, and hope it works."


    Vash shot him a sideways glare, bearing an uneasy grin. "Maybe that kind of lazy approach is how you ended up captured in the first place."


    To which the grisly old Norn nodded, grunting again. "Mm, perhaps."


    For the second round, Akira immediately chose [Twin Cross Pounce], since it seemed like the strongest attack move at his disposal¡ªand thus, all the better to make use of Cindy''s newly acquired boost in power.


    Round Two:


    Another two shocks of electricity were transmitted to the girls. Followed by Cindy leaping through the air toward Lorica, her dual axes crossed in an "X" formation.


    Vash jolted out of his seat. "No!"


    While at the same time, the [Town Executioner] gave a small laugh.


    "Predictable!"


    Cindy''s axes met against the hilt of Lorica''s hilt¡ªbeing guarded against completely¡ªleaving her wide open to a brutal punch in the face by Lorica''s steel gauntlet.


    "Gwah!" Cindy cried as the blow sent her falling backward, in a trail of blood, pouring from her broken nose.


    It culminated in her landing flat on her back, with both axes flung from her grasp. Gazing up with a dazed, bewildered look, as she lightly touched the fresh current of flowing warm blood upon her lip.


    "What the Hell was that?!" Akira protested.


    The executioner bellowed in laughter, slapping his paw against his chest.


    "What''s so damn funny?"


    "Hahahaha!" The Executioner wiped a tear from his eye, calming. "Poor kid. I feel bad for your Pocket Maid, and would almost feel sorry for you¡ªif you weren''t such an obnoxious little shit."


    Meanwhile, Lorica was crouching, with a warm smile, extending a hand to Cindy.


    Cindy at first only glanced at the hand, then at Lorica''s face, in confusion. Shyly blushing, before she then warily accepted the offer to be helped back onto her feet.


    Vash was biting his lip: for, in an instant, he knew exactly what had happened.


    "He prepared a defensive counteraction, predicting Akira would go straight into using his most powerful attack after buffing Cindy''s stats."


    "It''s hardly a fair fight," Rudolf commented.


    "Yeah, which is why I had ought to"¡ªVash cautiously glanced at where he''d last glimpsed Chunhua, but saw no sign of her. Yet, even so, the coast was far from clear; a row of archers was still poised on the distant wall, surveying the proceedings in the town square.


    ''It''s risky, but Akira needs me!''


    Meanwhile¡­


    Someone had some explaining to do.


    Chunhua had slipped away, unnoticed, from the square, returning to the guard tower''s prison basement at an urgent stride.


    "Officer Zhao!" She burst into his cell: a small square room, the floor padded with straw, sunlight seeping in through a narrow slit window. "Rouse yourself¡ªnow!" She bore a wicked smirk, flaunting her ebony hair with one hand. "Because, it is my wish to inform you of just how poorly your little act of treason is unfolding, as we speak."


    Zhao made a slight snicker, as he awoke from a cozy nap he was having¡ªeven while being strung up, his arms held up in chains connected to the tall ceiling: just short enough to force him into an uncomfortable kneel.


    "He challenged the executioner to a Blood Mercy, didn''t he?"


    "Indeed," Chunhua replied, as she went to sit, cross-legged, atop a nearby bale of hay. Smiling amusedly, leaning her head against her shoulder to admire Zhao''s dire expression with impish delight. "There''s no way he can win"¡ªshe laid down across the hay bale, stretching like a cat¡ª"it''s no coincidence most Norns prefer to keep their executions clean and simple."


    Zhao gave a lighthearted frown, shaking his head. "Only you would refer to a beheading as ''clean and simple.''"


    "Zhao, be honest:" Chunhua said while sitting up abruptly, facing him with a deadly serious expression. "Why is it that you continue to pull these...stunts! Defying my will at every turn!? Is it that...you''ve grown to secretly despise me? Or that you feel you have something to prove?"


    "No." He lowered his gaze, a mournful look to his eyes. "I could never hate you, Chunhua.


    "Then tell me why, Zhao! I''ve sent men to their graves for far less than what you''ve been found guilty of today." Her usual white-hot temper and aggressive, authoritative tone then fading away¡ªallowing Zhao a rare insight into her innermost vulnerabilities. "I can''t keep letting you off the hook like this."


    Zhao closed his eyes. "I''m sorry, Chunhua. But whenever I see an injustice being committed, I cannot stand idly by and simply allow it."


    At this, she sighed, exuding a faint smile.


    "You always were such a kind-hearted fool. Ever since we were little."


    Zhao still couldn''t bear to meet the worrying gaze of the woman he''d cherished, and considered his closest friend, for as long as he could remember. Stupidly grinning to himself at his recollection of their childhoods, together as orphans, eking out a living on the rough streets of the Cultivator capital city. "Sometimes, I wish we could go back to those simpler days. Back before we sold our souls, by quietly signing in every day at the Floating Temple. Until the day we were enlisted as army recruits."


    "I was surprised when they named me as their new commander," Chunhua said, crossing her arms, looking forlorn. "Not that I''m complaining, but it feels like there''s a lot of pressure on me to perform my duties."


    "I understand, Chunhua. Really, I do. My actions have only caused you more stress."


    "It is our duty to keep the borders safe," she said, rising from the hay bile, planting her tiny feet on the ground. "And because those two haven''t any travel documents, to say otherwise, we must consider them a threat to the security of the Cultivator Dominion in Seaspan."


    She stood before Zhao, taking him by the chin, gently, with her dainty hand, to calmly turn his head to look her in the eyes.


    "Am I clear? This is your last warning."


    Zhao, his face full of defeat, gave a weak nod and a dejected sigh.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Good." Chunhua smiled, though it quickly turned into a frown. "If not, then I fear it''ll be both our heads rolling across the stones."

 Chapter 98 - Vashs Epic Gamer Moment

    Vash had stepped up to Akira''s side, as the latter was deliberating his next move in the [Maid¨¦ Match].


    "Wait," he said, looking across at the [Town Executioner] with an incriminating look. "Akira-san has never done something like this before in his life, but I have. So I should at least be allowed to offer him my counsel."


    The executioner and Lorica then briefly exchanged glances, before each returning a nod.


    "Very well, it shall be. As Norn law states, Akira''s success¡ªshould he triumph¡ªwill also translate to your own freedom," Lorica detailed. "Since the two of you can be considered accomplices to the same crime."


    "Yeah. A crime we never committed," Akira grumbled, stepping aside as Vash moved to inspect his [Maid¨¦ Match] HUD.


    "I see," Vash mused with a significant look, after scanning the selection of moves at Cindy''s disposal. "There are two defensive options: one with a high stamina cost, and one with a low. A self-buff, a basic attacking skill, and a nuke."


    Akira scratched his head at the terms he was using. "Translation?"


    "The girl you''re using to battle with appears to be well-rounded," Vash then conveyed to him in a hushed voice, drawing him close. "And I am assuming the same goes for your opponent. Though, both had stated at the start that they were unwilling to claim their victory through bloodshed."


    "So? Then the only other way is"¡ªAkira gasped¡ª"stamina!"


    "Exactly right," Vash replied with a nod. "Think of it like resource management, when you''re managing one of your businesses. Just now, you played right into their game: by using up far more stamina in two turns by charging, then attacking, while they only stood by guarding. Taking no damage, while also retaining their stamina."


    "Shit. If that''s the case, and since guarding costs so little stamina, what''s preventing him from just guarding my attacks every single turn?"


    Vash smiled. "That''s the thing I need to find out."


    And with that, he eyed the skills list more closely, and saw¡ª"aha! Just like I thought!"¡ªeach listing had a downward-facing arrow next to it, to indicate the presence of a dropdown menu hiding more detailed, advanced information about the respective skill. Most importantly, its matchup against other skill types.


    And so Vash, right away, had discovered his answer.


    Cindy was wiping the blood from her nose, panting whereas Lorica remained perfectly calm and poised, her brows knit with worry; secretly hoping and praying that this new trainer had a far better grasp of how [Maid¨¦ Matches] were supposed to work.


    Or else...she really might as well just kill herself, and be spared the trouble.


    Round 3:


    Lorica assumed a guard stance, again. Just as Vash predicted.


    Cindy ran toward her, weapons held at her side, but instead of using them she instead used [Feral Kick]¡ªsurprising Lorica with a fierce kick into the gut, bypassing her guard completely. Causing her to slide back, and lurch forward; falling onto her knees with a dazed look, as she grasped at the place on her soft, midriff-exposed tummy where it hurt.


    "Heh. Not...bad," she grunted. "I was really hoping...we could just stall this one out."


    "Lorica!" the executioner exclaimed.


    "She''s been [Stunned], hasn''t she?" Vash said, smiling confidently. "It means she''ll be unable to act, for at least one turn. Which leaves her wide open to a¡ª"


    Round 4:


    "Do your worst!" Lorica growled, brazenly grinning.


    Cindy flew toward her again, with a [Twin Cross Pounce], this one connecting: slashing across Lorica''s shoulders and chest in a spray of blood, just narrowly missing the throat from her slight attempt at evasion.


    Akira slammed his fist against the battle dome. "Damn! How''d she still dodge, even though she couldn''t move this turn?"


    "It''s because of the Agility stat," the executioner huffed, his voice turned serious. "A very important stat, which increases the attacking speed and accuracy of a [Pocket Maid]. But also defensively, as it impacts their ability to avoid potentially lethal blows regardless of what action is chosen for that turn."


    Akira scoffed. "Damn. So we coulda killed her, and won, just now?"


    "You were lucky enough to land a stun," Lorica said as she stood shakily, all covered in blood. "However, it''ll take a lot more than luck, to take me down!"


    Cindy was blushing, watching Lorica in awe with bated breath.


    Vash, meanwhile, was absorbing all of this new data like a sponge, as he was able to do when it came to turn-based roleplay games such as this. Thereby arriving at a new conclusion, in the process:


    "Earlier, you mentioned Pocket Maids fight worse when they''re low on stamina."


    For a moment, there was dead silence. No doubt because¡ªor so Akira thought to himself smugly¡ªdue to the fact he was feeling legitimately threatened by Vash''s involvement; to the point where he''d grown wary of giving away TOO much information.


    "Yes," he nonetheless ultimately said.


    "That''s because their stats become lowered when they''re tired, isn''t it?" His gaze narrowed; a hawk honing on its prize. "Including Agility."


    "That is...also correct," he replied.


    "So if we lower the enemy''s stamina enough, it makes them vulnerable?"


    "Heh"¡ªthe executioner made a sound as though he were amused, even as his fists were visibly clenching. "You''re really intending to win by killing my beloved Lorica, aren''t you?"


    "Darling¡­" Lorica said to him softly.


    Vash was solemn. "If we must, to spare our lives."


    The executioner paused, turning his head, before lifting one paw to pull off his hood: revealing a elderly, grey and white-furred Norn with scars running across his face, a dark eyepatch over his left eye: a grizzled, wise old veteran, who has survived through many battles.


    "You leave me with no other choice, then, '''' he said with a grave air. "We''ll have to adopt a more serious approach, and go all-out with our attacks."


    "Good," Vash said. "I like a challenge."


    "Aren''t you being too cocky? We''ve only just begun."


    At which, Vash bore a wide grin.


    "It''s not me being cocky. I played many different RPGs for years, and always had the most fun breaking them down. Mastering them completely, across several playthroughs."


    He nonchalantly tilted his head as he bore a sly, closed-eyes smirk.


    "Because, you see...I am a gamer."


    Akira simply rolled his eyes, keeping silent his disdain.


    Round 5:


    Both Pocket Maids were instructed to use a light attack. Thus, resulting in a clash between their weapons at the center of the dome, as, through the ensuing struggle, only stamina was lost.


    Round 6:


    Vash had Cindy use [Twin Cross Parry] to defend herself, but it was intercepted by Lorica swinging a fist into her gut.


    Round 7:


    Akira had been observing closely.


    "[Unarmed] attacks seem pretty strong," she said. "What works against them?"


    "[Light] weapon attacks," Vash answered quickly, without tearing his deliberate gaze away from the control HUD¡ªhaving already searched all the skill descriptions and found the answer. "As the saying goes, ''don''t bring a fist to a knife fight.''"


    "What about [Power] attacks?"


    "Capable of dealing huge damage, but countered by a lot of action types like [Mitigation], and the much faster [Unarmed] and [Light] attacks. Because it has so many disadvantageous matchups, it seems to work best against an immobilized target; one who is stunned or casting a self-buff ability. At best, only having a chance to damage or break through an enemy''s defenses, or going neutral when it''s being used against another [Power] attack."


    "Then it results in a clash, right?"


    "No. Instead, both [Pocket Maids] will strike each other for full damage."


    Akira was quickly starting to understand, reasoning that "it sort of plays like rock-paper-scissors," as Vash let out a small chuckle.


    That turn, both [Pocket Maids] guarded.


    Round 8:


    Cindy''s attempt at another [Feral Kick] attack was thwarted by a [Light] attack: it being in the form of Lorica clutching the blade of her two-handed sword, at a part close to the hilt, then thrusting it forward to inflict a long cut across the side of the Forbidden girl''s face.


    In addition to this, Cindy''s [Call of the Wild Rift] buff expired. (The description stating that its effect lasts a random number of turns, ranging from 5 to 8.)


    Round 9:


    Both [Pocket Maids] attacked with [Unarmed] attacks. Resulting in a punch against Cindy''s face, and a knee into Lorica''s chin.


    Cindy appeared more tired, whereas Lorica was more injured.


    It was shaping up to be a close fight.


    "I just realized, there are no bars to show their health or stamina," Vash said.


    Suddenly, the [Town Executioner] appeared beside him, holding out a small, round flask containing a bright green liquid.


    "Is that...a potion?" Vash asked.


    "A [Minor Stamina Potion]," he replied, extending it toward him. "Take it."


    Akira, with a confused look, watched as Vash awkwardly took it before facing the executioner. "Why are you helping us? Aren''t we fighting right now...?"


    "We are," he said. "But that is no excuse to treat our girls harshly." Then, stepping to the side, so that Akira and Vash could both look upon and see the deteriorating conditions of the [Pocket Maids] themselves: covered in bruises and blood from their respective wounds, so tired that they could barely stand¡ªhaving to resort to leaning on each other for support.


    Lorica was saying softly, "little one...you''re new to this life, aren''t you?


    To which Cindy replied with a meek nod.


    "Can you not speak...?"


    "A little." Her voice was soft; uncertain.


    "Hopefully you''ll...live long enough...to get used to it¡­" Lorica''s words trailed off, as she slowly leaned her face in until it met Cindy''s with a hot, passionate kiss.


    "It''s a difficult life for them as it is," the executioner mused sadly. Whilst Vash and Akira beheld, with their eyes wide and mouths agape in amazement, as the two [Pocket Maidens] sat with their thighs laid across the floor, lovingly cradling each other''s wounded bodies and eagerly tasting of each other''s saliva with their eyes closed in frenzied passion.

 Chapter 99 - Escape From Helgum (Part 1)

    Truly, nothing is more sacred than the love between two women imparted with youthful bodies, forced to fight each other.


    A tidal wave of emotion had washed over the pair, during their brief reprieve from the heated back-and-forth battle. A sudden spark of uninhibited romantic lust, between the two battered, beautiful maidens: each in pursuit of comfort and a fleeting escape from their woeful reality; each finding it in the arms of the other, while the men were wrapped in their discussions about sportsmanship, and the ethical considerations involved in sharing potions with your fellow [Pocket Maid Trainer].


    Normally, a proud Norn bride would never think to mate with a Forbidden savage. But then again, Lorica''s mind wasn''t working straight; jumping from one extreme emotional state to the next was simply the tumultuous type of existence she''d been conditioned to. From the quiet, soul-crushing void that is the abstract reality within a [Maid¨¦ Ball], to the battlefield.


    Whereas Cindy, though a neophyte in comparison, also had no qualms: having been harboring strong feelings for the valiant, yet kind little woman either way...


    "This is the life of a [Pocket Maid]," the [Town Executioner] mused sadly, seeing the shock reflected on the other two''s faces. "I''ve come to accept that my sweet, pure Lorica must find relief in the arms of other [Pocket Maids] at times." He looked upon her, their tearful gazes connecting. "For I simply cannot bring myself to make love to her, while she exists in this form."


    "Dude¡­" Akira simply whispered, distraught, shaking his head as the girls resumed feeding their voracious sexual appetites; ceaseless as long-lost lovers in their entanglements.


    "So, do we simply allow them to continue?" Vash questioned anxiously.


    "It would be the more civil option, I feel."


    "But aren''t you strapped for time today?" Akira interjected as she glanced around at the seated Norn prisoners. "There''s still a lot of executions for you to get through."


    "All these are small fry, compared to Yorick Stormfleece."


    "Why''s he so important?" Vash questioned.


    "Well¡­" The [Town Executioner] sighed. "He is the leader of the Stormfleece Rebellion, seeking to rid Seaspan of both the Cultivator dominion and foreign influence of the Fae."


    Vash gave a skeptical look. "Wouldn''t that entail...removing the treaty you mentioned?"


    He paused for a moment, with a caught look. Or at least, insofar as a man with the head of a bear could express the look of one who has just been caught with his pants down.


    "I-it does. But you see, it''s far more complex than you''re thinking¡ª"


    "Wait, wait, wait," Akira chimed in with a devilish smirk, his bullshit detector reading off the charts. "You''re sitting here, lamenting the fact that your wife has been changed into a freaking little girl and forced to fight, and sometimes making sweet love with other little girls since you can''t bring yourself to even touch her anymore"¡ªhe let out a brief laugh, barely able to contain his amusement¡ª"but you''re also going to be the one to execute the de facto leader of a group of rebel forces, currently fighting to bring an end to all of it."


    The executioner shook his head. "They''ll never win. Our foes, combined, are far too powerful."


    "A real man would fight anyway," Akira replied quickly, intensely. Thinking back to all the times he''d risked himself to save his women. "Because you should never stand for a world...where someone you truly love is being mistreated."


    The [Town Executioner] said nothing. An air of shame about him, as he slid one palm downward against the outside of the [Battle Dome] turned [Fornication Dome].


    "Lorica¡­the boy is right," he said. "But what am I to do?"


    She watched him intently as she was laid atop Cindy, their lips united: a long-withheld bitterness, toward her useless cuckold husband, welling up within her; unbound by Akira''s words of harsh denunciation.


    Because Lorica had decided, at that moment, she was a married woman no longer...


    Rather, she would devote her heart¡ªher entire being¡ªto this savage Forbidden girl! As well as to any other fellow enslaved little girl, sharing in the unending existential tragedy that is life as a [Pocket Maiden], who might strike her fancy; never another man!


    However, it was then¡ªas she was thinking, gleefully, of how the imminent divorce proceedings would twist her coward husband''s heart¡ªwhen a resounding roar pierced the skies.


    Elsewhere¡­


    Zhao and Chunhua had been reminiscing about their hardscrabble history...when they heard the roar as well.


    "What in the Dao was that?" Zhao asked.


    "It sounded like some kind of animal," Chunhua said. "But that wouldn''t make sense¡ªthe worst we get around here are Norn raiders, and Yorick Stormfleece can''t have escaped." She rose from her seat, on the hay bale, headed for the door to check on things outside. Pausing, when Zhao asked ominously:


    "So the rumors are true, aren''t they? Yorick Stormfleece really did ''shout the Holy Emperor to pieces.''"


    Chunhua turned to him sharply. "No one must know. It would be in the Cultivator Dominion''s best interest if the rumors are kept just as they are: mere rumors." Her brows furrowed, in a deathly serious glare. "Am I understood, Officer Zhao?"


    Zhao nodded, for he instinctively knew the cause for such secrecy: were the native population of Seaspan to learn that the leader of the Stormfleece rebellion was as the rumors suggested, divinely bestowed with some awesome power, it would only further bolster his cause and lead to greater bloodshed. And though he was keen to grant parlance to a couple of stray travelers, simply caught in the wrong place at the wrong time, but it wasn''t to say he bore any intentions of dismantling the Cultivator Dominion at large.


    On the contrary, he believed that the Cultivators were¡ªon the whole¡ªthe best choice for Seaspan''s leadership at this time, in terms of innocent lives spared.


    The unidentified roar could be heard again, sounding closer now.


    Screams, along with it.


    A scent of burning wood and straw.


    The cell door was then suddenly flung open, as a pair of Cultivator infantrymen barged in with pale expressions. "Commander Chunhua, ma''am!"


    "Soldiers! What the devil is that noise outside?!"


    "We are under attack, ma''am!"


    Gawking, she quickly exchanged glances with Zhao before returning to them.


    "Who is our enemy? Is it a Norn uprising?"


    "N-no, ma''am!" said one guard, as the other averted his gaze to the floor, his lip fumbling with apparent fright. "Th-the attacking force is a...a¡­"


    "Out with it!" Chunhua demanded, drawing her blade like she was going to cut him.


    Back outside, in the town square¡­


    The prisoners that had all previously been patiently awaiting their executions were scattered, running amok amidst a sea of growing flames and rising smoke as it spread among the humble village''s closely-knit buildings.


    Chunhua had freed Zhao from his chains and quickly ran out of the prison, to behold:


    "Is that...a fucking dragon?!" she yelled.


    Indeed: a great, black-scaled winged creature, as was spoken of in ancient legend, was swooping back and forth through the skies above Helga, releasing tremendous breaths of blazing fire from its mouth to shower upon the helpless ants scrambling for cover below.


    Akira, Vash, and the [Town Executioner] were clinging closely to the [Battle Dome]¡ªhiding behind its impenetrable barrier to shield themselves from the repeated blasts of fiery breath.


    "It''s that fucker Fly Guy!" Akira growled.


    The executioner looked at him with wide eyes. "You know this beast?"


    "Yeah," he explained, "one of my¡ªformer¡ªwives ran off with him when she got impregnated by the soul of an undying lich that later turned him into a dragon. And I guess, he got warped into this world along with us."


    "Oh."


    Akira scoffed. "Why am I bothering to explain it to you? It''s obvious you''re not important, ''cuz we don''t even know your real name yet. Since the author would rather keep calling you [Town Executioner] just to pad out a word count."


    "N-no!" the [Poor, Sad, Recently Divorced Town Executioner] pleaded, suddenly filled with ominous dread. "You want my name? It''s¡ª"


    Before he could finish, fate dealt its hand against the poor self-aware NPC.


    The upper section of the Cultivator guard tower crumbled from the impact of the draconic Fly Guy''s massive, swinging tail; hurling a giant stone that unceremoniously flattened the floundering [Town Executioner].


    However, with their opponent now dead, and a raging dragon on the loose, this left Akira and Vash with one rather urgent dilemma¡­


    In their attempts to find a solution, Vash kept clicking the [Flee] option on the battle HUD, only to receive the same message of "You can''t run away from trainer battles!" As Akira was simultaneously trying out different methods of employing the [Maid¨¦ Ball]¡ªholding it at different angles, whilst issuing voice commands like "Return!" or "Activate!"


    However, none of it would work. The [Pocket Maids], meanwhile, trembling as they held onto each other for dear life, inside the dome.


    "It''s alright," Lorica said, turning back to look at them. "I know a way to end the battle and lower the barrier. However, I''ll only tell you if you promise to take me along with you on your journey." She stared, lovingly, into Cindy''s eyes. "So that I can be with my beloved."


    Akira at once shot an annoyed glare at Vash, seeking consultation. "You''re more knowledgeable about this than I am."


    "I say we should definitely take her, to increase our strength in future battles. Because if this game is anything like most RPGs, then having more party members is definitely a plus."


    Thus, it was settled, as Akira turned back to Lorica.


    "Fine. You''ll be my [Pocket Maid] from now on¡ªbut don''t try any backstabbing revenge bullshit on me, or I''ll choke you with my bare hands. Got it?"


    Nodding, she followed it by bowing low; her head against the ground.


    "Yes, my new Master."


    As then Cindy, watching her with a cute, mystified expression, followed suit¡ªimitating the obsequious gesture of utmost loyalty and obedience, with a tiny voice still struggling with the language:


    "Ye...sh...my noo mash-tar."

 Chapter 100 - Escape From Helgum (Part 2)

    Akira stroked his chin, smiling to himself in devilish glee at Lorica''s sudden shift in demeanor.


    "So you''re calling me ''Master'' now, hm?"


    "Master," Lorica repeated, bowing her head once more as she regained her feet. "The only way to lower the [Battle Dome]..."¡ªshe looked up sharply at Akira¡ª"is for a contest to be decided between the two [Pocket Maids] locked inside."


    Akira blinked. "Eh? You mean we just have to finish the battle."


    Lorica positioned herself behind Cindy: blushing, with an expression of a vacant, dreamlike stare and pouty lips ajar shared across both of their blushing faces. Nestling the side of her face against the Forbidden''s neck and shoulder, that glistened with sweat; cupping their minuscule breasts in her palms.


    "There is a much faster way, Master¡­"


    She traced a finger, downward, along Cindy''s lean bare torso until¡ª


    "Uwah!" Cindy moaned, throwing back her head, her substantial thighs clapping together like an applause. Coming like an ice cream factory that sprung a leak¡ªin an unfiltered stream of sweet cookies and cream¡ªin immediate response to Lorica''s unabashed teasing of her most sensitive spot.


    "Eh?! You can''t touch a girl like that!" Vash protested, turning beet red in the face. "Isn''t that right, Akir"¡ªhe glanced to his side, expecting to find support, only to find Akira, next to him, was continuing to watch Lorica work. Rendered wholly unresponsive, with lust, by the unfolding scene: a string of drool pouring from the corner of his dumbly grinning mouth. "Damn it! I forgot you''re a lolicon!"


    "Cindy-chan is not a little girl," Lorica answered plainly, her fingers not letting up in their lurid strumming. "She is a woman; just as I was, before being changed into this."


    "How could you possibly know if she was?" Vash questioned, letting out a startled gasp as the dome suddenly faded away.


    "Only an adult female can be captured in a [Maid¨¦ Ball]," Lorica said matter-of-factly, standing up with the still-dazed Cindy in her arms as she faced Vash with an intense glare. "So, with that said, I would kindly request that you cease any further judgments about the morality of our relationship."


    She produced a coy grin.


    "Especially because I had to do it...in order to lower the barrier. By turning our lovemaking into a competition of who would finish first."


    "But that''s¡­" Vash gave a disgusted look, at the same time as he was incredulous: feeling as though he was the only sane, righteous person taking part in this conversation. "B-b-but...but...you still look exactly like¡ª"


    Suddenly, Rudolf appeared. "In case you all weren''t aware, there''s an angry friggin'' firebreathing dragon storming around the place, and yer standing clear out in the open!" he yelled, sweeping the group along with his burly bear arms just as a breath of flame ensued in their wake. "Quit yer yapping, and find some cover!"


    That''s when Lorica cried, "wait! Master¡ªyou must retrieve my [Maid¨¦ Ball]!"


    Akira glanced back: sure enough, the arm of the [Crushed Corpse of the Town Executioner] could be seen sticking out from underneath a pile of rubble. Still holding onto the [Maid¨¦ Ball] of his beloved Lorica. But then, as Akira broke free of Rudolf''s grasp and made a move to run back and retrieve it, his blood ran cold when he glimpsed Guy Fly, alighting atop a smoldering pancake lodge in the distance: his deep red, snakelike slits for eyes locking firmly onto them.


    Akira immediately froze, as did the others watching in horror behind him.


    "Oh no. Fuck it," he said, creeping backward, slowly, to rejoin the group. "You two¡­"¡ªhe lifted up Cindy''s [Maid¨¦ Ball] with one hand, pointing it at her and Lorica¡ª"will just have to share a room, for now."


    "What?!" Lorica raged. "You cowardly idiot, it doesn''t work like that! Now why don''t you grow a pair and bring me back my damn house!"


    However, Cindy was starry-eyed with excitement¡ªhugging her close.


    "Yesh! Beauty girl move in with me."


    Lorica turned to her, blushing.


    "Darling¡­if only such an arrangement were possible."


    Ignoring them, Akira clicked a button at the front of the [Maid¨¦ Ball], causing a brilliant, wide ray of light to shoot out and engulf the both of them: reducing the pair to a mere sillhouette, shrinking it down then absorbing it within.


    Rudolf gawked. "What?! I had no idea you could fit more than one per ball!"


    Well, Akira always was an innovator.


    Following that, Rudolf pulled the group into a fort to escape another pursuing fire breath attack: wherein other villagers, prisoners, and Cultivators alike were already clamoring up the steps for¡ª


    "W-wait. Why are they going up stairs?!" Vash asked, confused. "Wouldn''t making it onto the roof just be more dangerous?"


    Then, as if to directly answer this dilemma, while the two men and the bear man were standing frozen on the stairwell, a Cultivator could be heard screaming as he was being dragged through the air, between Guy Fly''s teeth, while passing across a nearby window.


    Rudolf gave an irritated grunt.


    "Let''s move."


    So, rather than continue upstairs with the other lemmings, they crawled out a hole blasted through one section of the fort wall to emerged into a burned out longhouse next door.


    In their hurry, Rudolf abruptly paused and did a double-take, when he almost passed by a charred corpse littering the floor.


    "Loot it!" he instructed.


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "Come again?"


    "There''s an item you can retrieve off that body, so give it a look," he said. "It''s the number one rule of adventuring in Seaspan: loot everything. Use whatever you can find that''s decent, and sell the rest"¡ªhe added, grumbling under his breath:"if you can find a frigging merchant who carries enough gold to spend."


    Akira, blinking curiously, saw a dialogue box pop up saying "Examine," upon leaning down to look at the corpse.


    Vash nodded to himself, stroking his chin contemplatively. "So, there''s an emphasis on looting and a presence of dragons, in a continent called Seaspan. With a brewing civil war, between a race of proud Viking warriors and two foreign invading forces, working together."


    He ruminated a bit longer, before cracking a smile.


    "You know, I had my suspicions from the start¡ªwith that whole intro scene taking place in the back of a wagon¡ªbut now, I''m certain of it!"


    He''d cracked the code:


    "This world isn''t just like Mock¨¦mon; it''s also like Sky¡ª"


    "Woah-ho! Check it out!" Akira cut in, exclaiming excitedly as he retrieved a large and white, spherical object; possessing innumerable small, flat faces adorning its surface somewhat like a golf ball; out of the charred corpse''s inventory. "It looks like a huge disco ball!"


    Vash''s face turned pale. "Fucking shit, no! Put it back!"


    He proceeded to quickly snatch the giant orb that illuminated slightly, almost like a beacon of sorts, then shove it back into the corpse.


    After which, Akira shot him an angry look.


    "Why''d you do that...?" he demanded in a low, angry growl.


    "Trust me, it''s way too early for us to be bothering with the quest that''s attached to that thing." Vash replied, grinning sheepishly, before gawking as he was struck by an abrupt epiphany. "Although, it is quite curious: that particular item isn''t supposed to begin appearing in regular loot tables until later on in the game."


    "Look, Vash." Akira crossed his arms, frowning seriously. "I appreciate your help with figuring out how to fight with the [Pocket Maids], earlier. Still, that doesn''t give you a free license to ruin the entire game for me."


    "Akira, I''m only looking out for our wellbeing," Vash snapped.


    Akira huffed, pouting as he closed his eyes. "You''re spoiling the fun, is what you are! So try to learn when and when not to be a smartypants!"


    "Bah! I can''t believe what I''m hearing right now¡­"


    "I never got to play this game while I was alive, so let me enjoy it, huh?" Akira put his hands on his hips, wagging his finger like a scolding wife. "If I need your help with something that isn''t immediately life-threatening, I''ll ask."


    "Eh, quit posing like that...you''re not a girl anymore, so it''s really weird."


    Akira smirked. "You and I both know this is only temporary: otherwise ''Anthro'' wouldn''t be in the title, and ''genderbent'' wouldn''t be in the tags."


    "Look, that''s two chapters with fourth wall jokes in a row¡ªyou really need to chill!"


    Akira sighed. "Okay...you have a point." But then, abruptly became enraged once more. "Still! I won''t have you taking away from my enjoyment of this game! Which is why¡­" He checked the corpse''s inventory again, to re-retrieve the so-named [Mermaid''s Beacon]. All while casting a smug look at Vash.


    "Grr...you''re acting so childish, Akira!"


    "I never got to be a child the first time around, so now I''m compensating!"


    "Don''t pull that armchair basic level intro to psychology crap on me! Besides, it''s still no excuse for why you''re not focusing on what''s really important right now"¡ªhe paused, taking in a deep breath so he could yell louder; at the top of his lungs¡ª"SAVING THE GIRLS!"


    "Eh." Akira tilted his head, looking bored. "I figure we''ll find them along the way during our travels, won''t we¡­?"


    "Sure! It''s possible," Vash replied in a sarcastic tone. "If only Seaspan was the size of a High School like the Shiroichi, or the Macaque Village." He stretched out his arms, with an exasperated look. "But right now, we''re talking an entire, very big, continent!"


    "Hmmph." Akira turned away. "There you go spoiling shit for me again."


    "Grfcjfdrxfckerfhgherrrgh!"


    While Vash was freaking out, Akira glimpsed a small note left on the ground where Rudolf had been before. Stooping to pick it up, he then read aloud:


    "Gone to escape the dragon. Good luck."


    Oh, right. The raging dragon.

 Chapter 101 - Clash Between Cultivating Old Friends

    The Cultivators, under Chunhua''s stern leadership, valiantly struggled to maintain some semblance of civility and order during the attack on Helgum. Some, being tasked with shepherding the fleeing villagers to safety, in an underground complex of escape tunnels built beneath the village; whilst others remained on the surface, continuing to rain the beast in their arrow shots as well as magical fire, ice, and lightning bolts. Receiving some help from local trainers: summoning their former girlfriends, wives, and older daughters as [Pocket Maids], to join the fray.


    However, even through all their efforts, there seemed to be no end to Guy Fly''s rampage in sight.


    "Commander!" one of Chunhua''s soldiers called out to her, interrupting her as she was joining her men on the frontlines, directly in the thick of things: about to fire off another arrow, from her standard-issue [Cultivator Longbow].


    "What is it, soldier?!" she barked.


    "None of our attacks are having any observable effect on the target!"


    "So what? Did I order you away from your post, or give anyone permission to let up? Our main goal is to provide cover for the others to escape!"


    "B-b-but Commander, at this rate there''ll be no way for us to make it out."


    Scowling, Chunhua grabbed the finicky soldier by the scruff of his neck¡ªyanking him down to her eye level to fix him with an unwavering glare. Then, saying to him in a low growl, "we''re soldiers, with a duty and a name to uphold. So I swear, if I don''t see you with a bow in your hands¡ªjust as soon as I let you go"¡ªshe grinned¡ª"I''ll make sure you don''t make it out of this shit alive."


    With that, she flung the soldier as he gave a startled yelp, before promptly scurrying away to do as he was commanded.


    It was then Zhao appeared to her, from out of the thick clouds of black smoke rising all around them. "Chun, he''s right! You can''t be serious about keeping all these men here."


    She was taking aim down the sights of her bow, searching for a gap in the smoke. "We''re all dead, either way."


    "Chun, please! There''s still time, if we¡ª"


    "Don''t be so naive, Zhao!" she snapped at him. "Even if we did all manage to make it out alive, how merciful do you think the Generals back in the Imperial City will be: once they''ve learned that their only female commander couldn''t even defend a backwater village?"


    He grabbed her by the shoulders. "We should desert, then. Let everyone think we both died during the attack, and start a new life."


    Pausing, he wiped the back of his arm across his face, leaving a smear of soot.


    "We''ll be together again. Like old times."


    Chunhua gasped. "Zhao¡­!" Her face was deeply flushed, although it could not be clearly seen through a pervading ominous red hue.


    "I love you, Chunhua. So, please...don''t throw your life away."


    Chunhua leaned her head back, biting her lip with a strained expression as her eyes glowed with freshly sprung tears. "You...you¡­!"


    She slapped his face but saw, with surprise, that he still wouldn''t let go of her.


    So, she slapped him once again.


    Then, again. And again.


    Nonetheless, Zhao would not budge. Not letting his hands leave her shoulders.


    "Idiot! I command you to let go of me!"


    "I''m sorry, commander, but I cannot comply."


    "Are you afraid? Is that it?" She stuck her face intimately close to his, glowering furiously. "Is it that you would rather I execute you right now as punishment for your disobedience, Zhao? Hm?"


    She paused, squinting expectantly at him in wait of a reply, as he merely kept staring at her with a slightly amused-looking grin.


    "Very well! You''ve forced my hand. I''ll see to it that you''re next on the chopping block, and keep your tiny coward''s phimosis dick as a keepsake necklace"¡ªshe briefly chuckled¡ª"so I''ll always remember the useless man it once belonged to, and laugh, while I''m having my womb filled by a true warrior!"


    Zhao was calm. Composed. "Even then, it''ll still grow whenever you have a cute outburst like that."


    Chunhua gave a frustrated growl:


    "Augh!"


    And slammed her fists against his chest.


    "Idiot! Dumbass! Creep! Loser!" she raged. "I''ll never fall to such a pathetic, cowardly act, as abandoning my country! Not like a shit-crawling maggot such as you."


    Zhao sighed, cracking a smile. "You''re not leaving me any choice, are you¡­?"


    "Grr! What''re you blabbering about now?!"


    "I''m talking about"¡ªhe produced a [Maid¨¦ Ball] from his inventory¡ª"this."


    Chunhua gawked, backing away slowly.


    "N-no...you wouldn''t¡­!"


    She glanced around, realizing that the force of fighting soldiers had moved on without them.


    "Will you reconsider¡­?" Zhao asked.


    "Never," Chunhua said, dropping the bow she was holding and drawing her sword as she faced him sharply. "N-no man can...claim me," she said, shakily, despite her fierce look. "Not without a fight. If you''re foolhardy enough."


    Zhao armed himself, with his own [Wodao] blade, in turn. "It''s just as well¡ªlike I''ve heard it be said, a weakened woman is easier to catch with a [Maid¨¦ Ball]."


    She grimaced like a wild animal. "You''ve never been able to defeat me before, in our sparring matches."


    "I was never serious before."


    "Me neither," Chunhua cut back. "But now, I won''t hesitate to kill you!"


    She lunged toward him, suddenly: gliding effortlessly through the air, levitating like a puppet on strings as Zhao did the same, to meet her halfway in a clash of blades.


    "It''s time I gave you a stern reprimand!" she scolded.


    They clashed some more: Chunhua continually slashing across him in the sky, yelling as each of her swift, darting strikes failed to meet their mark through Zhao''s sturdy defenses.


    And through her attacks, Zhao''s easy smile hadn''t faded.


    "What are you smiling about?!"


    She raised her other hand, to cast [5th Level Vacuum Force Push]: a mystical cultivation feng shui magic technique that conjured a wide blast of "unrelenting force," fired from one''s hand; sending Zhao flying backward by the blast, creating a huge cloud of debris when he slammed into a distant burning building.


    "Don''t try to fool me by going all quiet," Chunhua said as she then floated over to where he''d landed, with a serious expression: borne not of concern, but of seemingly only a desire to finish the job. "I know you have trained in the [Iron Body, Bronze Sinew] technique: it was the first that you mastered, at the academy, after you''d proven yourself to be an inadequate Feng Shui spellcaster."


    His voice answered, "because I knew I would need a tough defense in order to outlast your vicious offense, one day."


    Inside, the building was dark as night, so she slowly proceeded into the main room, finding an uneaten breakfast still laid out on the long dining table made of bound logs, left behind by a recently evacuated family.


    "Hah!" She gave a cold laugh. "The people of Seaspan still must consume food for sustenance¡ªhow quaint." She knelt in front of a brick hearth at the foot of the table, uncovering a still-warm pot of [Apple and Cabbage Stew] that was mounted over the loose pile of kindling, recoiling as she gave it a whiff. "Such a revolting, earthly smell. My natures are off-balance just from dwelling among such common filth."


    "You were not always so cruel, Chun."


    At the sound of Zhao''s voice: piercing the soothing, cozy atmosphere of silently crackling flames, it was Chunhua''s time to smile as she rose from the hearth and turned to face him.


    "Don''t you see, Zhao? Through cultivation, we have become far superior to such lowly beings¡ªwho still must eat and defecate."


    An entire half of Zhao''s body was badly damaged: his loose robes torn and seared, revealing his upper shoulder that was burned through the skin to the muscle all along his neck and side of his calmly gazing face.


    "See, were it an ordinary human who sustained those burn wounds, he''d be screaming in agony."


    "Chunhua..." he whispered.


    "Spare me your proselytizing!" she quickly said, with a contemptuous wave of her hand. "Whatever path it is you wish to guide me on, you''ll have to do so in the way of a true cultivating warrior."


    He sighed. Just as expected, it seemed there was no other way.


    Realizing this, Zhao spared no time lunging forth, suddenly: his jaws opening wide, like an animal''s¡ªthrough the use of his [Body Enhance Morph] technique¡ªto grip down tightly on her neck.


    Caught by surprise, the commander could not contain a shrill squeal of pleasure.


    "You...bastard!" she protested in a light, feminine voice, as she felt his teeth dig deeper into her soft, tender neck flesh. "How dare you employ such a loathsome technique, against...my majestic aura¡­!" She was really just babbling at this point: her mind, a dizzying sea of confounding ecstasy at the sensation of her own blood being drawn by Zhao''s evolved fangs.


    "What ''majesty?''" Zhao growled, his voice muffled by his current mouthful. "You''re merely a slave to the whims of our government¡ªthey couldn''t care less about you as an individual!"


    "As a lowly soldier"¡ªshe whined¡ª"you wouldn''t understand!"


    "No, I can see all clearly: the fact that your tireless service to the Dominion has made you a shell of your former self! Everyone in the village could tell what it was you did with Yorick Stormfleece."


    "You...moron! I knew everyone could see! I wanted it so, because I was proud to bear the seed of such a great warrior...!"


    At this, Zhao loosened his teeth grip on her neck as Chunhua then immediately seized the chance to pull away¡ªhaving the front part of her robe torn, from being caught on one of Zhao''s evolved claws, in the process, as she fell to the cindered floor with a strained grunt.


    "Chun...have you completely lost your mind?!"


    "I am...a proud, cultivating warrior," she said shakily, as she turned her face, in shame, so that she would not have to look her dear, childhood friend straight in the eye; as her left breast, which still bore fresh fang marks leftover from her meeting with Stormfleece, was fully exposed.


    "However...I am also a woman."

 Chapter 102 - Choosing A Faction: FOR Lolis, Or Against Lolis?

    Meanwhile, while Zhao and Chunhua were settling their dispute the only way Cultivators know how...


    Akira had just retrieved the giant golf ball disco ball thingy, called a [Mermaid''s Beacon], against Vash''s advice. When suddenly, a woman''s booming voice could be heard from on high; like it was addressing Akira directly from the heavens:


    "Aha! This is a pre-recorded message. Whoever you are, you''ve¡ªlike¡ªtotally found my favorite pearl! So now, you''ve gotta bring it back. To my temple. Right NOW."


    It was a bubbly, ditzy voice: sounding like any one of those gold-digging girls who used to somehow get ahold of Akira Maximilian''s personal phone number, just to make unsolicited advances toward him. Only, this time, it wasn''t so much annoying as it was incredibly poorly timed: the disembodied voice being met with a piercing shriek from the Guy Fly dragon, followed by the sound of its wingbeats growing louder¡­


    Vash and Akira barely had time to exchange fearful glances, before the house they were sheltering in promptly came awash in a breath of fire.


    "Damn it!" Vash said. "The dragon knows where we are because of that thing!"


    Akira frantically tried stashing it in his inventory as the pair proceeded to run from the house, just before it completely collapsed in on itself, yet still the "pre-recorded" voice continued to prattle:


    "So like, I need you to bring that pearl¡ªmy pearl¡ªback to my place at Mt. Killcreep, so you can clear the place out of these guys that showed up one day and¡­"¡ªthe voice sighed¡ª"okay, so maybe ya girl messed with the wrong guy. And maybe ya girl knew this, going in. But in ya girl''s defense, she was looking for something a little...different, ya know? She didn''t know what to expect from dating a Kelpie." She chuckled. "Long story¡ª"


    "Shut up already!" Akira raged, not that it was of any use; the voice serving to paint a big red target on their backs for Guy Fly to...target, as they were forced to continually hide behind cover from its infernal breath.


    "I told you not to pick it up, didn''t I?" Vash returned frustratedly.


    "Yeah, well you never mentioned anything about an annoying bitch''s voice that won''t shut up!" Akira said. Then, gingerly poked his head out from behind a stone wall they''d found to barricade themselves behind, to see if the coast is clear, only to nearly have his eyebrows seared clean off as a result.


    The valley girl voice was ceaseless. Grating. Her words, utterly nonsensical as she went on further and further tangents from her original message:


    "Which reminds me, I met this sailor once¡­"


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    "Bloated, like a manatee. I''m talking HUGE. We were the perfect fit, though. Until he¡­"¡ªshe sighed¡ª"got caught in some kelp while we were swimming one day, and drowned."


    Akira pulled the beacon from her inventory to repeatedly smash it against the wall, trying to get it to stop, but to no avail.


    "There''s a huge fort on the other side of the village," Vash said. "I saw it as we were first coming in, and I think it''s where the soldiers were taking all those people earlier."


    "Okay," Akira said. "But first"¡ªshe lifted up the [Mermaid Beacon] in one palm, smirking¡ª"we''ll need a distraction."


    "It''s like that time I tried sleeping with a Snow Troll!" the disembodied voice continued, sweetly oblivious to the hateful glares it was receiving. "It was AWFUL! I mean, he was even bigger than I expected, but a real grabby Gus!"


    Moments later¡­


    The dragon was circling overhead, knowing¡ªby ear¡ªexactly where its prey was hiding, smartly using its attacks to attempt to flush them out of their hiding place, like a family of mice from their den, out into the open where its jaws could get them.


    However, as it so happened, Akira had left the [Mermaid Beacon] behind and crept onward, with Vash¡ªproceeding entirely unnoticed by the deathbringer drake!


    "Isn''t it weird how even our [Mementos] are gone?" Akira mused aloud.


    "Yeah, I thought so too," Vash answered. "Perhaps the rules in this world are totally different from Nirvana, considering that so much else about the world is different, down to even the UI of the inventory menu."


    "Do you think we''ll be able to find a way back?" Akira wondered, his brows furrowing with seriousness. "I still had some unfinished business."


    "One step at a time, Akira. We''ll figure all this out."


    It wasn''t long until they reached the fort, which had managed to endure the attack remarkably well: showing only small bits of crumbled rock from its outer walls; its tall, wide, wooden doors letting in a flood of survivors at the signaling of Zhao, and a group of other soldiers.


    Zhao''s face brightened when he saw the two approaching, before stopping in their tracks suddenly with wary expressions.


    "Akira and Vash! Hurry inside."


    "Just so your commander can arrest us again?" Akira said, scoffing. "Yeah, right!"


    "I swear to you," he said, holding a hand to his heart. "Commander Chunhua has gone missing in battle. Which means, as her lieutenant, it grants me temporary command authority over all Cultivator business here." He paused, giving a light bow. Smiled warmly, before continuing: "so it is, by my current authority, that I declare any and all suspicions previously held against you are hereby erased. So that now, you may consider yourselves as free men."


    "Don''t listen to him, outsiders!" A familiar voice chimed in. "Life under Cultivator rule is a form of imprisonment in itself."


    Akira and Vash both turned at the sound of the voice and saw, adjacent to the fort, there was a massive, gaping hole left behind in a destroyed section of the village''s outer wall, formed during the attack. Through which the freed Stormfleece fighters could be seen staging their own escapes unmolested.


    Among their ranks was Rudolf¡ªthe issuer of the prior warning to Vash and Akira, as he beckoned to them with one giant paw.


    "Come with me, and know true freedom!"


    "Friends...I would staunchly recommend that you do not"¡ªZhao, stern-faced, drew his saber¡ª"ally yourself with terrorists."


    "Hah! See how he threatens you?"


    "Hmmph! ''Tis not a threat meant for them, but for you!"


    Rudolf was practically pleading. "You''ve had but a taste of what life is like, under the rulership of those stuck up, sword-flying pretty boys. But...until you''ve experienced it yourself, you can''t know what it''s like to always be looking over your back: knowing you risk being put to death just for being spotted carrying around a stick, or a bloody friggin'' cooking knife."


    "Through such...admittedly, strict laws of restriction, there is at least order," Zhao countered. "And it is only through such restrictions that Seaspan remains protected from Faefolk rule."


    "Lies! You Cultivators are such prissy cowards, even with the powers you wield."


    "Oh? Do you Stormfleeces truly think the Norns stand any chance in an all-out war against the Fae?" Zhao laughed. "If so, you''re every bit the tribe of dumb barbarian savages my peers paint you as."


    "We''ve managed to fend off the Fae before, and we''ll do it again."


    "In ancient times, sure¡ªbut this is now!"


    While those two resumed their bickering, Akira and Vash quickly convened: huddling close together, to confer with each other on the issue.


    "The Cultivators, for sure," Akira said, his face then melting into a dreamy smile. "They''re the ones enforcing the laws calling for the use of [Maid¨¦ Balls], and I''ve never been more in support of any law in my entire life!"


    Vash groaned. "Could you quit it with the lewd thoughts, just for once, and treat this matter seriously?"


    "No." Akira said simply, scratching his head.


    "We''re being asked to choose our faction in an ongoing frigging civil war!"


    "Yeah, well I already told you my side"¡ªhis face melted, once more, as his voice fell to a pleasured murmur¡ª"the side with the cute girls that''ll call me ''master,'' huhuhu."


    "That makes things difficult, though. Because I''m much more inclined to side with the Imp¡ªerr, I mean...Cultivators."


    Akira briefly stroked his chin in thought.


    "Zhao did say he had the girls..."


    Vash''s eyes widened. "Ah! That''s right. He said they would''ve been"¡ªhe cringed¡ª" ''confiscated'' by the soldiers who found us lying unconscious."


    "He''s our best lead right now."


    Vash sighed. "Yeah. You''re right." As much as he would rather be joining with the faction that was opposed to the maiden training...


    Upon seeing his expression of dismay, Akira raised an eyebrow. "The [Pocket Maids] thing really bugs you, doesn''t it?" he asked with concern, having never seen Vash look so distraught over something before. "I never took you for the type to be involved in political activism."


    "I''m mostly worried about Kanna, and Kiki," he said, downcast. "Like, what if they''re in the hands of some pervert right now?"


    Akira merely shrugged it off. "She''ll be fine! She''s Kanna¡ªthe toughest girl I know." Yet Vash couldn''t help but still feel a sense of unease as the two then began trudging toward Zhao, who greeted them with a smile and open arms. While Rudolf looked on with disdain, shaking his head wearily.


    "Heed my words, outsiders: you''ll come to regret this decision!" he called after them. "Yorick Stormfleece won''t stop at nothing until all of Seaspan is free!''"

 Chapter 103 - Heated Encounter On A Hot Beach...?!

    Akira and Vash followed Zhao: into the dusty, cobwebbed bowels of what had once been an old, abandoned Norn fort. Until it was seized by the occupying Cultivators, repurposed for use as a soldiers'' barracks and prison.


    At the entrance, one was greeted by the well-worn beds of the Cultivator soldiers, a long wooden chest placed at the foot of each. And it was here that Zhao halted, with Akira and Vash following him, while other soldiers could be seen, in the background, guiding the rest of the survivors deeper into the fort, down a set of stairs.


    "Look around," Zhao said. "I''m sure there are some old pieces of armor you can wear."


    The two nodded, then proceeded as told: with Vash swiftly retrieving individual pieces of brown leather armor from the numerous chests; as Akira''s scanning gaze quickly fell upon a regular [Iron Sword], set upon a rack in a weapons rack leaned against the wall.


    "I won''t be electrocuted if I try to pick it up, will I?" he asked warily.


    "No¡­" Zhao answered, with a perplexed look. "However, to be seen walking in public, with anything that can be construed as a weapon, will assuredly invite unwanted attention."


    Akira became chibi, grinning mischievously. "And what if I just kept it hidden in my inventory? Hm?"


    "It would be incredibly risky," he said, wagging his finger with an amused grin. "Provincial guardsmen, posted at every major hold''s capital town, will frisk anyone seeking entry. As well as conducting random stop-searches, on those who manage to make it inside. For, you see...a bounty is placed on the head of anyone they manage to catch breaking the treaty¡ªgiving them plenty of incentive to wield their authority like a blunt ax."


    "Such a system¡­" Vash mused with a mild look of disgust, as he equipped a pair of [Dominion Leather Gauntlets]. "Isn''t it highly vulnerable to corruption?"


    Zhao turned away, his hands folded behind his back. "Indeed, there are certain checks in place to try to protect the innocent. Each hold has a Dominion Liaison Officer, whose job it is to examine each claim to confirm its validity through the use of a [Scrying Orb], which allows him to see past events through the eyes of a target. Thereby¡ª"


    Akira suddenly cut in, questioning, "what''s it like to be inside of a [Maid¨¦ Ball] anyway?" Thus earning him a strict glare, along with an attempt at hiding a smirk from Vash.


    "Hey. Us adults are speaking right now¡ªwait your turn."


    "No, no, it''s quite alright," Zhao reassured, as he retrieved a lone [Maid¨¦ Ball] that was dangling from a loop on his belt. "It''s only natural for one to be so curious about this technology."


    Vash gave a curious look. "A Cultivator soldier has a [Pocket Maid] as well?"


    For a moment, he was silent; suddenly stern-faced. "I do," he said, looking upon the device in his hand with what unnervingly struck Akira and Vash as a trancelike stare.


    "I thought the law only applied to ''natives.''"


    "My people, the Cultivators¡­" Zhao began to murmur, leaning his face downward, pausing to lick his lips before continuing: "It is as if we have this overarching...tendency¡­to justify our duplicity, and self-serving wrongs, with whatever politically expedient excuse we can think of."


    Akira and Vash exchanged concerned glances¡ªwhat was he talking about?


    "As for the contents of a [Maid¨¦ Ball]..."


    ¡­


    Chunhua could hear the sound of gently lapping ocean waves. Feel the heat of the sun, shining brightly upon her face and bare skin, her back pressed against thin strips of rubber. Smell the bitter salt of the briny sea and a sweet floral fragrance.


    Then, Chunhua opened her eyes.


    ''I''m...on a beach?''


    She was resting on a reclined beach chair, dressed in only a scant, sky blue, frilly two piece bikini with a thin, deep blue robe of see through silk draped across her shoulders, and no recollection of how she''d arrived here. Other than¡ª


    "Zhao," she gasped as her eyes flung wide, upon remembering he had captured her inside of a [Maid¨¦ Ball]!


    Could that be where she was now¡­? The thought briefly crossed her mind, but she quickly shook her head. ''No way. There''s no way the inside of a [Maid¨¦ Ball] looks like...this. Because that would be insanely stupid.''


    Clearly, the haughty Cultivator hottie was laughably unfamiliar with her own fictional universe. As, upon listening more closely, she could hear the sound of faraway laughter, coming from across a wide expanse of sandy mounds, where she glimpsed two young women having a spirited game of volleyball.


    The two young ladies couldn''t be more opposite in appearance: One bearing a light brown tan and a tall, lean-sculpted physique, with wavy dirty blonde hair tied into a messy ponytail and narrow, focused gaze; dressed in a coconut bikini with palm leaf sarong. The other was shorter, her skin as pale as snow, with a slightly more robust physique that fitted snugly into her pale gray one-piece. With dark hair, reaching as far as her ears and curling upward at the tips; and a set of large, cute, sparkling light blue eyes.


    Chunhua sat up in her chair, to watch the ball bounce back and forth between them. Wondering, ''if I truly am inside one of those infernal contraptions, then who might those two be?''


    Before long, the tan one landed too strong a hit on the ball¡ªcausing it to go careening out of bounds.


    At which, the pale one scoffed.


    "Geez, Cindy! You''re still attacking it like it''s a wild bear."


    The one called ''Cindy'' looked down, sheepishly, poking two fingertips together. "Sorry. I am having been trying, but it is proving...difficult. Like with speaking."


    Shaking her head amusedly, the pale girl went to retrieve the ball.


    "Don''t be silly! The way you talk is perfectly fi"¡ªher words halted as, just then, her eyes fell upon Chunhua as she was half-stooped, reaching down for the ball.


    "Huh?" she blinked, incredulous. "Where''d you come from?"


    Chunhua gawked. "I¡­"


    Cindy, straight-faced, joined Lorica at her side. "You were captured too, yes?"


    "Y-yes." Chunhua crossed her arms, averting her blushing face with a sad frown in embarrassment. "I...suppose I really was, after all." Becoming startled when Lorica suddenly walked up, patting her on the shoulder.


    "Well, at least you''re not alone. Like I was, for many years."


    "But...but¡­" Chunhua''s lip fumbled, her eyes gleaming as though she was on the verge of tears. "I don''t understand! If we''re all [Pocket Maids], then why are we in this place together? And how is it that our appearances haven''t been altered?"


    "It''s because our owners are in a party together," Lorica explained. Then, turned and glanced up at Cindy¡ªtrading sultry looks. "And aren''t we fortunate?"


    "Yes. She is quite beautiful," Cindy replied, with an innocent smile.


    "Hey! I''m not finished with you two lowly mortals yet!" Chunhua snapped. "So quit talking about me as if I''m not standing right in front of you!"


    Facing the irritated Chunhua again, Lorica abruptly gawked and snapped her fingers. "Ahhh! I remember you now," she said, before abruptly shifting her expression into a cute, kitty-lipped smile. "You''re that hoity-toity Cultivator commander at Helgum!"


    "Indeed," Chunhua said, turning to the side in a valiant pose with a proud smirk. "And as such, it would behoove you to treat me with the respect my station deserves."


    "Not a chance," Lorica replied, her aforementioned "kitty face" unfailin00?g. "When it comes to being a [Pocket Maid], both myself and Cindy are the ones who should be demanding respect, as your de facto seniors."


    At once, upon receiving this bold retort, Chunhua looked ready to explode. "What incredible nerve!" she spat. "Now, you listen here"¡ªbefore she could finish, Chunhua was immediately silenced by the volleyball being thrown hard into her face, with enough force to throw her back into the stinging hot sand.


    "W-wha?" She blurted in a daze, watching with a dumbfounded look as Lorica was loudly laughing, and Cindy looked on with a timid smile.


    For her: someone of such an esteemed position, to be treated so harshly¡­


    Chunhua''s breathing, along with her pulse, had quickened. For it was the same kind of thrill she chased by seducing a man in the shape of a bear with a grudge against her: treating her like a common whore; biting into her like a stick of cultivating beef jerky.


    "Tssk tssk," Lorica scolded playfully. "Such a rude girl! Don''t address your seniors so impolitely, or else face punishment!"


    "F-fool¡­" Chunhua stuttered, as she rose up slowly, holding her arms out in front of her to ready a Feng Shui spellcast. "Don''t you know I can transform a low spirit ranked entity¡ªsuch as yourself¡ªinto a chocolate cake, and eat you where you stand?!"


    Lorica''s eyes narrowed as she bore a smug smirk, giving a fake yawn for good measure.


    "I''d like to see you try, princess."


    ''What audacity!'' thought the proud Cultivator. And of course she would "try"¡ªand do much worse than that¡ªin response to such insolence!


    So, she waxed and wove her fingers.


    She flexed and unflexed her body, in a secret mystical rhythm.


    However, something was not right¡­


    Normally she could feel the currents of mana flowing; wrapping around her, like a warm embrace from an overly touchy cousin. But here, felt nothing, even as Lorica''s unimpressed expression wordlessly provoked her to try her meticulous chain of gestures harder. Faster. Ever more diligently¡ª


    "It''s no use," Lorica finally said, crossing her arms. "Magic doesn''t work in this place."


    Oh.


    Lorica cocked her head at Cindy: in an unspoken command, compelling her to tackle the unwary cultivator to the ground. Then, whilst she was proceeding to pin Chunhua beneath her, Lorica hovered above with a maniacal grin.


    "H-have mercy!" Chunhua pleaded.


    "Mercy!?" She laughed. "Your regime has completely ruined my life!" She glared. "I don''t owe you mercy."


    And it was time she got her payback...

 Chapter 104 - Chunhuas Weird Fascinations With Power

    As the trio was venturing further along a set of steps, gradually descending into the dusty, cobwebbed recesses of the old Cultivator fort, Zhao had just gotten through with providing Akira and Vash a rough explanation of how [Maid¨¦ Balls] function. Based on his¡ªadmittedly lacking¡ªunderstanding of the complicated ancient technology involved in their making.


    "So¡­there''s a virtual beach, where all the [Pocket Maids] are sent while they''re inside the [Maid¨¦ Balls]," Vash was saying in review: the sheer revulsion he felt, toward the concept as a whole, being won over by his natural curiosity.


    Zhao gave a nod. "The [Sunny Beach] is just one of many [Play Areas] where [Pocket Maids] can be set to inhabit, while they''re not in use."


    Akira turned chibi, gawking wildly.


    "Does that mean they''re...wearing swimsuits?!"


    "Heh. It''s possible for you to see for yourself, you know," Zhao said. "You can watch, and even interact with them through any of the [Maid Terminals] commonly found in Inns across Seaspan."


    "Awesome!" Akira pumped his fists, beaming excitedly. "In that case...our first quest will be to find a [Maid Terminal]!"


    Just as these words escaped his lips, the disembodied sound of a hand slapping against a drum could be heard. Accompanied by a message, written in white text, poking down from the top of his vision that read "Quest acquired: Find maid terminal; ogle at hot beach babes."


    Vash planted his face in his palm, sighing. "Good grief."


    The trio''s walk continued until they reached a locked, iron-barred door. In front of which, the Cultivator soldiers and the villagers had stalled, exchanging worried looks and chatting nervously amongst themselves, glancing up at Zhao when he approached.


    "What''s your report?'' he urgently asked one of the frowning soldiers.


    "Stormfleece! They''ve taken over the fort."


    Zhao bristled. "Curses!" he reached for the saber at his side. "I had hoped those savages would have shown enough decency to not hamper our evacuation efforts."


    "Not to worry!" Akira said, eagerly drawing his [Maid¨¦ Ball]. "I can use this as an opportunity to test my skills as a trainer."


    Vash was standing by, his arms crossed.


    "And as for me¡­!" he scratched the side of his head. "Well, since I don''t have my own [Pocket Maid], I guess I''ll just watch¡­" He then turned away, grumbling to himself, "even though my magic still works perfectly fine in this world."


    "Ah! But your assistance would be most welcome," Zhao quickly said. "So, by my powers as the temporary commander of this unit, I shall permit you to bear arms!"


    "Zhao-san¡­! Is that really alright?!"


    "The Fight Girl Concordat was signed between we Cultivators and the Faefolk, so it ultimately falls upon us to enforce it." He smiled. "And though my people are trained to be a stickler for rules, it shouldn''t surprise you to hear that I strongly feel there are times when rules ought to be bent for the sake of the greater good."


    Vash smiled back. "I couldn''t agree more."


    It was then, Akira held out the [Maid¨¦ Ball] in front of him.


    "Sorry, girls." He clicked the button set at the center of the [Maid¨¦ Ball], causing it to inflate to its full size in his palm. "I hope I''m not interrupting something fun in there."


    Meanwhile¡­


    After ingratiating Chunhua into her role as their new kohai, Lorica had proceeded to show her and Cindy to a section of the beach, further inland, where a square cluster of straw-thatched circular bungalows was to be found: each one serving as a residential space, fit with a large bed and standard kitchen and living room furnishings, as well as a¡ª


    "What is this¡­?!" Chunhua gawked at the strange, wide, black square-shaped object with a soft panel for its face, situated on a small dresser at the center of the living room. Proceeding to kneel in front of it, curiously sliding her fingers along its sides that felt hard as armor yet almost as smooth as rubber.


    "Eh. It''s just some device that allows us to see images from the real world," Lorica answered dismissively. She was standing in the doorway, with an arm wrapped around Cindy''s waist, the latter clinging tightly: looking every bit the part of a couple of starry-eyed (very) young newlyweds moving in together, for the first time. "How do you like it? This is where we''ll be living as a family, from now on."


    Chunhua turned to her sharply. "Family?" What in the ten courts of Hell was she talking about?


    Lorica giggled. "That''s right! And because you''re our cute, precious little kohai"¡ªshe exchanged glances with Cindy suddenly, the both of them beaming¡ª"the two of us have talked it over, and decided that we''ll adopt you as our daughter."


    "Eh?!" Chunhua cowered, such was her incredulity. "You would dare humiliate me further with such a bizarre request?"


    Lorica slid up beside her, rolling her eyes and sighing, as she gently stroked Chunhua on the top of her head. "There''s that ridiculous pride of yours again, little one. I am your mother, but even I have my limits."


    "N-nonsense!" Chunhua protested. "My mother was a lousy drunken whore, living on the streets!"


    Lorica hugged her, breathing passionately along the side of the sweat-slick, flawlessly unblemished face of her [Pocket Maid] form¡ªexpressing a form of affection that extended far beyond motherly love.


    "I''m sorry about hurting you earlier, dear," she tenderly said. "But I had to, to teach you a lesson."


    "I won''t forgive you," Chunhua growled in reply, though her lips parting with an unconscious rush of ecstasy; her senses being completely overridden by the countless shivers running up her spine, as one of Lorica''s hands trailed down her back, along the sublime slope of her back, to gently cup her small but firm butt.


    Simultaneous to Lorica''s advances, Cindy took to Chunhua''s other shoulder kissing the side of her face; such that she was entirely cocooned by supple, warm and youthful pleasure.


    Chunhua was panting. "The Forbidden, as well?"


    "I''ve already trained her to desire that which I desire," Lorica said. "An existence of ceaseless sensual pleasure, with as many partners as possible."


    "Such...power!" Chunhua groaned, in awe.


    How could a mere mortal exert such supreme control over others?


    Such that now, even Chunhua could feel her resolve slipping; her heartbeat quickening at the emerging notion of giving herself over completely to her new child-sized Lord and Master; her eyes rolling near-fully into the back of her head, as a sign that the venom of lust was running its course. At which, the pair of loli-spiders in whose web she''d become unfortunately entangled¡ªin their unbounded eagerness to suck her dry of all nutrients¡ªpromptly began dragging the ensnared prey back to their shared nest¡ªthe bed¡ªin preparation for the final feeding¡­


    However, fortunately¡ªor unfortunately, depending on whose perspective we''re talking about¡ªit was at that precise moment that Akira had activated the [Maid¨¦ Ball]: causing two out of three of the loli lovebirds to become enshrouded in a mystical bright light. Then, within a span of mere seconds, be whisked away¡ªleaving Chunhua to fall back, flat on the bed, looking bewildered over what just happened.


    And in that moment...she was breathless. Feverishly hot, and above all furious over having just been deprived of a much-needed release.


    She slammed her arms against the bed, giving a frustrated growl.


    Curses! Her passions, foiled yet again...


    Although¡ªor so she frantically pondered¡ªif this world did indeed exist inside of a [Maid¨¦ Ball], then it could be that her two would-be lovers had been summoned to battle¡ªoutside, in the real world!''


    Thinking this, her gaze fell upon the strange black device on the small dresser she''d noticed earlier¡­


    ''Lorica-senpai had mentioned that this contraption can be used to see into the real world,'' she recalled, viewing the object at all angles in search of a mana-activating rune, or other symbol of some kind; like what was used in the feng shui technology being developed back at the Cultivator capital.


    Until, she found it: a set of small switches situated on an indented section of the back of the device. And after clicking them all, the screen of what was actually a [Flatscreen Television] thus flickered on.


    Chunhua neatly sat onto a sofa set in front of it, eyes wide in surprise at the first image that came into view:


    "Lorica-senpai, Cindy-senpai!" she exclaimed, uncontrollably blushing; the full depth of her feminine heat materializing in the form of a dreadful churning in her stomach, anxious whimpers and crossing of her legs at the sight of them. "My seniors."


    The image that appeared of them, as seen through the eyes of another looking down at them, watching as Akira wedged in between the two with a beaming smile.


    "Ladies, how''s it been?"


    Lorica giggled. "Master, is it time for us to fight already?" Her eyelids then half-closed, imparting a sensual gaze as she drew a finger along his chest. "Or, is it time to play¡­?"


    "Work first, play later," Akira said, pinching her cheek. "There''s some big meanies in our way, that we need you to kill."


    "Well, it''s a bit too soon to say their services will be NEEDED," Vash poked his head out from behind them saying, with a begrudging look. "I''ve just been given the go-ahead to use my magic, so a couple of bear guys, with probably axes and bows and junk, likely won''t stand a chan¡ª"


    "Hear that, girls?" Akira cut in, pulling them close enough now so that their foreheads grazed against him. "Play time might come earlier than expected."


    "Mm," Lorica stood on her tiptoes, to kiss him briefly on the lips. "I can''t wait."


    Throughout viewing all these proceedings, in seeing the girls wholeheartedly dispense with every ounce of their pride just from experiencing Akira''s slightest touch, Chunhua was becoming more and more aroused; her twitching hand drifting closer to her crazily burning most sensitive spot.


    ''This is worse than any hex that has ever been cast upon me!'' she thought. ''Even though I have mastered the [Supernatural Charm Resist Technique], it''s completely useless against biological sources!''


    Because, it had so dawned on her: that if Lorica and Cindy were her Lords and Masters¡­


    That made [Maid Trainers] like gods.

 Chapter 105 - Cleaning Out The Basement (Part 1)

    The entire basement level of the Cultivator fort was used as a prison. However, during the dragon attack, a group of Stormfleece fighters had used the unfolding chaos as a cover to slip in, unnoticed, freeing the prisoners then barricading themselves inside behind an iron-barred door.


    "Lieutenant," one of the Cultivator soldiers posted at the locked door greeted him, upon his arrival. What shall we do?"


    "They''re searching for Yorick, no doubt," Zhao mused, continuing as he procured a ring of keys from his inventory. "


    Akira shifted excitedly. "So, this time...I''m going to be fighting normal opponents using only [Pocket Maids]?" he asked. "Against some of those bear-men, no less..." Pausing, he took a moment to appraise Cindy and Lorica with his hands on his hips and a growing look of uncertainty. "I''m not sure how I feel about this¡ªthose Norns from before looked pretty tough, compared to a couple of little girls in revealing battle armor."


    "Don''t sweat it," Vash said, patting him on the shoulder. "I''ll be backing you up."


    Akira smirked. "Yeah¡ªthey''ll probably laugh themselves to death when they see you in that ridiculous armor," he said, in reference to the full set of [Cultivator Infantry Light Armor] his friend had managed to salvage: comprised of toughened brown and beige leathers reinforced by lacquered wood platings, with a helmet that formed a perfect shell around his head save for small gaps for eyes.


    "Beggars can''t be choosers when it comes to protection."


    "Protection, you say?" Akira became chibi, smugly smirking. "I always preferred to go in raw, like a real man. And I was never one to beg, besides that."


    "You''re the worst! I hope you get your unguarded head split in two."


    "Well, I did find some [Potions], and something else that should prove useful," he said, while swiveling around to face Cindy and Lorica with a sly smile spreading across his lips and his hands behind his back. "It''s just not something I can make use of myself."


    "Are we receiving gifts from master already?" Lorica said cheerily, clinging to his waist, then abruptly becoming lewd: "if you''re going to spoil us, shouldn''t we do something to earn it first...?"


    "Soon. But for now, this gift goes to which one of you two is the better shot."


    "Is that so? Well, as it so happens¡ª"


    Cindy straightened, suddenly. "Ah! Master, if it''s a bow, then¡­" She blushed, holding a hand to her mouth shyly under Lorica''s fiery gaze. "That is, Lorica-san is probably better...but I think I am also worthy."


    Akira revealed the [Cultivator Infantry Bow] he was hiding behind his back.


    "Cindy-chan, you''re good with a bow?"


    She nodded. "In my tribe...the women hunt and guard village, while men raid."


    "I see!" Akira said, wide-eyed.


    That''s when Lorica cut in¡ªhuffing mad, "Well! My ex-husband and I were great adventurers, before I became a [Pocket Maid]!" she boasted. "And during our many travels, I became skilled with using every type of weapon and magic that exists in Seaspan!"


    "Geez! I never expected you girls would be so eager to receive any kind of gift from me," Akira said, eyes closed as be gave an amused chuckle. "I guess we''ll have a competition to decide, then."


    Zhao, meanwhile, had still been working on unlocking the door. When finally, he found the key that clicked.


    "Akira, there''s no time!" he said, just as the walls and ceiling quaked. "We have to hurry underground¡ªthere''s a tunnel that will lead us safely out of the village, and I would wager it''s crawling with Stormfleeces."


    A decision was made, by Zhao, that the group of five would scout ahead, while the soldiers would stay behind and look after the escaping villagers.


    And from there, it wasn''t long before they ran into some trouble¡­


    "Never should''ve come here!" A Stormfleece fighter cried out, drawing a two handed ax just as they arrived into an open, circular room lined in jail cells.


    Of course, he was not alone: being just one out of a whole group of them, lying in wait to guard all access to the escape tunnels, that proceeded to pour out of the surrounding jail cells, like a pack of rats, to completely circle Akira and Co.


    "You''re outnumbered, with nowhere to run," one of them said. "Lay down your weapons and you may be spared."


    To which Akira and Lorica, both thinking of something cool to say in retort at once, opened their mouths¡ªonly for Zhao to step forward, beating them to the punch saying: "I''m afraid that won''t be possible..." Then smiling, as the surface of his skin turned a deep shape of grey and became strong as bedrock, through the use of his [Iron Body, Bronze Sinew] technique. "Because my own body is my number one weapon."


    "Y-y-yeah!" Akira cut in. "And my little girls are gonna kick your ass your fat, hairy asses!"


    Following off of his taunt, Lorica drew her greatsword: swinging it downward in a heavy crash that left cracks in the tiled floor. "Yeah! I''ll make fur-lined panties out of ya!"


    "Umm¡­" Cindy stood by, eyeing them uncomfortably as she wielded her dual swords without fanfare. "Yes."


    Vash just wanted to get it over with. Because, in his mind, this group of opponents was just a mob of regular enemies; undeserving of a cocky battle quote on his part. What gamers like to refer to as "trash mobs."


    Yet even for as focused as he was, Vash felt a tinge of delightful thrill:


    "Zhao is our tank. I''m the Mage. Akira is our"¡ªhe groaned inwardly¡ª"summoner, with Lorica-san and Cindy-san acting as our physical DPSers..."


    In other words, it was looking like the perfect party!


    Well, except for their lack of a¡ª


    Suddenly, Akira let out a shrill gasp as an arrow struck him in the arm.


    "Healer," Vash said aloud to finish his thought, whilst glancing up to see the Stormfleece soldier holding up the bow who was responsible for taking the shot: garbed in the same dark blue and brown heavy leathers as their peers, though with their face concealed by an iron helmet with a mask bearing the visage of an intensely glaring, bearded face.


    "Kill the [Maid Trainer] first," the masked archer said, in a surprisingly boyish voice. "So that we may quickly add his [Pocket Maids] to our forces, to help us defeat the others."


    "Not on my watch!" Zhao yelled.


    He positioned himself in front of Akira, in between Lorica and Cindy, to form an impassable wall.


    "You''ll have to get through me first!"


    Akira was gawking at the blood trickling forth all along his arm, in a pair of thin lines, from where the arrow was embedded. "Ack! But Zhao¡­! I thought you said they were just a bunch of dumb savages!" he cried, his brows furrowing in anger. "So how''d they come up with such a clever plan?!"


    Zhao was smirking. "It''s true I said they were savages, but I never once called them dumb¡ªbecause if they were, this whole war would''ve been over by now."


    "Such kind flattery!" the masked archer mused playfully, before abruptly turning acid: "Too bad we''re still gonna chop off your skulls and hollow them out, to use as piss pots. Then chop up your bodies, to feed to our dogs."


    A tense back-and-forth ensued, whilst Vash remained silent as he continued to watch the masked archer carefully: Observing their subtle gestures, such as that of placing a hand on their hip. As well as the aforementioned light, unmanly voice they bore; their noticeably slender frame, in relation to their contemporaries; the fact they felt a need to wear such a specific helmet, with a mask¡ªostensibly to conceal their identity¡ªto begin with¡­


    "Zhao," Vash said in a serious voice, to get the Cultivator to half-turn to him in attention. "Do you have a spare [Maid¨¦ Ball] I can use?"


    "Well, yes," he replied, with a look of perplexity. "Why do you ask?"


    "I need one," was his urgent reply. "Now."


    "But I thought you were opposed to the very idea of using them," he said. "And, you know, they''re only usable on¡ª"


    "Women, right? Yes, I''m aware."


    "Very well," Zhao agreed, though with maintained suspicion: briefly wondering what Vash could be planning, as he proceeded to hand him a set of three unused [Maid¨¦ Balls].


    Although, it ultimately didn''t matter. Since Vash would need a few [Pocket Maids] on hand when venturing across Seaspan, anyway. And as such, Zhao had plans to eventually give him some [Maid¨¦ Balls] and help him catch a few, regardless.


    Besides, Vash was, from what he could tell thus far, the smarter of the pair.


    Meanwhile...


    Chunhua was watching this all unfold through the television set in the [Sunny Beach] bungalow, as portrayed through Zhao''s eyes: coming profusely with a crazed look on her face, in tense anticipation of the shining moment when he would summon her for the first time¡­


    "To fight for my tiny-dicked childhood friend, as his little girl slave¡­" she drunkenly murmured. "That is...my new sole purpose in existing."


    However, it would appear now wasn''t her time¡­


    Because already, the battle had commenced.

 Chapter 106 - Cleaning Out The Basement (Part 2)

    The Stormfleeces didn''t stand a chance, as the stinging stench of their singed fur and spilled blood stained the musty air of the fort prison.


    "Fools!" Lorica said, standing triumphantly with her leg propped on one of the Norn corpses. "You underestimated me because of my size, but look where that got you!" She gave a maniacal laugh. "I''ve killed many a Norn with my masterful swordplay!"


    One was still alive, rolling onto his back clutching its wounded side with a pained groan.


    "Shut it, weakling!" Lorica snapped.


    "It hurts! It hurts! Ahhhhh!"


    "So pathetic!" Lorica teased, moving over to the wounded bear. "If you won''t shut up on your own, then I''ll just have to" ¡ªadopting a sinister scowl, she turned and sat herself upon the bear''s agonized face¡ª"stuff that fat, stupid mouth of yours!"


    Like this, the sweet youthful meat of her hindquarters was muffling the ill-fated Norn''s cries; he was slowly but surely dying, his mind becoming gradually dizzied with lustful pleasure.


    But to pass on to Solemn Guard, the sacred afterlife of the Norns...like this¡­


    A true warrior, consumed by true bliss¡­


    Would be a good and honorable death indeed.


    Meanwhile, as the unnamed, proud Norn warrior drew his last, splendorous breaths: Cindy was drawing her blades from the chest cavity of one of his comrades, wearing the blank expression of one who has caused bloodshed many countless times before and thus grown numb to scenes of gore.


    And yet...she didn''t revel in the act of killing, as Lorica did. But rather, saw it as an action born of necessity: whether it be for food, or survival.


    Observing such irreverent behavior...intrigued her.


    ''Is this the difference between us¡­?'' she pondered as she dislodged her blade from the corpse, letting it fall to the ground. ''Between a warrior and a hunter?''


    Vash was catching his breath, smoke still trailing from his palms. "The fire streaming technique I learned from the pizza monks really comes in handy against up-close threats.'' He grinned to himself. ''It''s good to be back.''


    However, it was much too soon to celebrate...


    Because then, he glanced across to where Akira was situated: seeing him kneeling, with a firm grasp around the neck of the masked archer who had dared to shoot him at the onset of the fight.


    "Not talking all tough anymore, huh?" she coldly taunted.


    "G-go to hell, you bastard¡­!"


    "Now let''s see that ugly, overconfident face of yours!"


    "Wait, no! You mustn''t...!"


    Ignoring their pleas, the gleeful Akira pulled off the fighter''s masked helmet to reveal¡ª


    "A girl?!" he exclaimed, jumping in shock.


    One with medium-length, autumnal orange hair arranged into two small bunches. A cute, nervously blushing face, with cheeks smathered in brown freckles and a pair of large, round, emerald green eyes.


    "S-so what if I am!" she spat, in a lovely Irish broge. "You''d better still kill me for running off my fat lip!"


    Akira gave an anxious chuckle. "What?"


    "You heard me! Were I a man talking so much shite, you''d be having my sack fried in a pan to feed to your dogs!"


    "I don''t know. The feeling just isn''t the same, knowing you''re a cute redhead." Akira said. "And what''s with you people and feeding peoples'' body parts to your dogs, anyway¡­?"


    "I deserve an honorable death, as much as any man!"


    Lorica, who was still warming her fun-sized buttocks on the face of one of the now unmasked archer''s fallen comrades, gave a delighted giggle.


    "If it''s an honorable death you seek, I can have my fun with you next..."


    Zhao looked at Vash, as the latter clutched the [Maid¨¦ Ball] he''d just been given. "Ah, so that''s why. You knew that masked one was a woman all along."


    "Of course. In these fantasy settings, anyone who wears a mask like that is probably a woman," Vash exclaimed. "And I know Akira¡ªthat he would definitely want to extract revenge from someone who insulted his pride." His eyes narrowed. "Even though, it''d be a total waste."


    Before Akira could extract so much as a kiss from her, Vash threw the [Maid¨¦ Ball] toward the cute ginger¡ªassuming that the capturing process worked similar to the device in Mock¨¦mon.


    Fortunately, and rather conveniently for the person tasked with having to explain all this shit, it did work just as he''d assumed it would: when it abruptly jeld in place, levitating¡ªseeming to "stick" in midair¡ªas it proceeded to fire out a beam of bright, white light toward its target.


    "Shit! No! Fuck! I''d rather die than¡ª"were the surprised, ginger-haired Stormfleece''s final words as a woman: before the ensuing loli conversion and subsequent capture.


    "Hey!" Akira snapped, turning to him quickly. "I wasn''t finished with her yet!''


    "Precisely. I had to make sure¡­"


    "Make sure of what?"


    "That you didn''t fucking kill her!"


    Akira scoffed. "Oh, please...I would never kill such a pretty girl."


    "Something worse, then. Knowing you."


    Akira was then silent for a moment, averting his gaze. Trying to appear nonchalant.


    "So...she''s your woman now."


    "Akira! You know it''s not like that at all!"


    Seeing Vash grow flustered¡ªchoosing to shift his focus to looting all the corpses of their gear and hidden valuables¡ªAkira promptly turned chibi. "Oho, you''re really missing Kanna, aren''t you?"


    "Of course I do! But this has nothing to¡ª"


    "Teehee! As soon as I turn my back, you''re going to use that cute girl to vent your frustrations," Akira teased. "Next thing I know she''ll be screaming your name in the middle of the night, cooking you lunches and calling you daddy."


    "Hell no! Clearly, if anyone''s frustrated around here, it''s you!"


    "Well, at least I''m open about it."


    Zhao chuckled. "There exists an...odd tension, always in the air between you two."


    Akira and Vash both glared at him.


    "It''s nothing!" they both blurted simultaneously, then glanced warily at each other. When, at once, both realized they''d secretly been harboring the same thought in the back of their minds: that, at one point, not so long ago, they''d been large-breasted squirrel girls passionately kissing and making love, fully indulging in each other''s sensual womanly fat-swollen bodies on the regular.


    Was this abrupt shift back to normalcy the true source of their recent bickering, though? Probably.


    Although neither was keen to admit it:


    "It''s all in your head!" Vash huffed, turning away with a stern look and stiff upper lip, his arms crossed. "I don''t swing that way at all!"


    Zhao grew flustered. "Ah, but I never meant to imply¡ª"


    "I wouldn''t screw Vash even if he was transformed into the single sexiest girl I''ve ever laid my eyes on!" Akira added, jabbing his finger at the air in emphasis. "Even if his breasts were so huge I could curl up and fall asleep on them. Even if his thighs were thicker than me. Not even if he got a tattoo of my name on his enormous, juicy ass!"


    Lorica quickly clung to his side, pulling Cindy with her. "Master has us to satisfy all his needs anyway!" she exclaimed, then standing atop another of the wounded Norns to use as a footstool to french kiss him.


    Vash groaned. "Times like this...I wish Deep Karma could just put me inside a regular MMO game world without all this weird sex stuff: just stats and crafting, dungeons, skill upgrades..."


    Zhao raised an eyebrow. "Only sometimes? And what of the other times?"


    "Other times¡­" Vash said, trailing off as he bore a forlorn stare, looking down at the [Maid¨¦ Ball] in his hand containing the Stormfleece girl. "I do terrible stuff like capturing girls, to make them my battle pets. Then, have the gall to try to justify it."


    Zhao touched him on the shoulder. "Friend...you don''t have to change parts of yourself, just to acclimate to this world," he said. "Just because you have your own [Pocket Maid] now, doesn''t mean you have to be like"¡ªthey both looked over at Akira, still swapping saliva with Lorica as she stood atop the chest of the since deceased Norn.


    Both exchanged looks of revulsion, before Zhao decided to change the subject:


    "So, what will you name the girl?"


    Vash gave a meek smile. "Whatever she wants."


    ¡­


    Chunhua was no longer alone in the [Sunny Beach].


    Just as soon as she had witnessed the capture of the Stormfleece girl, through the television, she excitedly bolted out the door of the bungalow to search for her.


    ''Great! Now I have to share the same air with one of those filthy Stormfleeces¡­!''


    She would have a straight-talking to them, to set some ground rules. More importantly, to make sure that they know who their senpai is: to treat her with utmost respect and reverence!


    She found the Stormfleece girl sunk to the sand, loudly sobbing with her head bowed, in the shade of a gently swaying palm tree. Dressed in a green and white striped tube top with orange short-shorts, her


    The scene alone gave Chunhua pause.


    ''She''s...crying?''


    Upon further consideration, it shouldn''t have confounded her as much as it did: anyone in her situation, of what was effectively slavery, would feel rightly dismayed.


    Chunhua''s initial animosity at once faded, with the dawning of this common ground they shared.


    ''Nonetheless, she is still my enemy¡­!''


    Chunhua bit her lip, trying to turn away, when she heard the Stormfleece speak up¡ªher voice weary, halting with emotion:


    "Hah. You''re that Cultivator commander."

 Chapter 107 - An Unlikely Relationship Blooms

    "What?" Chunhua was caught off guard by the Stormfleece girl''s passive reception of her. "You can...recognize me?" she questioned in awe. "Even when I''m"¡ªshe swallowed anxiously, glancing down at her tiny, princessy feet¡ª"like this¡­?


    The redheaded girl gave a crooked grin. "Well, I can sense you''re still the same person with the snotty vibe"¡ªshe gestured with her hand held horizontally flat in the air, impishly winking and grinning¡ª"just a bit shrunken down."


    "Snotty!" Chunhua squeaked. "How so?"


    "Like you''re a spoiled princess, expected to be waited on by everyone."


    "That couldn''t be further from the truth!"


    "Is that so?" she asked, receiving a fiery nod. "Then, are you suggesting that everything I''ve come to learn about Cultivators is untrue?"


    "I worked tirelessly at officer''s the academy, in order to secure my position!"


    The Stormfleece then cast her a glare.


    "Oh¡­? And how big was Yorick, when you saw fit to ''interrogate'' him in his cell?"


    Chunhua kissed her teeth. "So, you''ve already gotten to him," she hissed; hiding the fact that she was secretly taken by the Stormfleece''s rolling, almost lyrical way of speaking that was like music to her ears. Further exceeded by the imparted youthful quality to her voice, contrasting cutely with her mature tone and phrasing¡ªsounding like a precocious child rebelling against her authorities, eager to expose their flaws and corruption.


    And yet, even though Chunhua''s flaws were evidently well-known to her adversary, what she was granted¡ªinstead of scorn, as she felt would be deserved¡ªwas a look of warmth, followed by sympathetic words:


    "You''re not as cool and composed as you want others to believe, are you?"


    "Quit spouting nonsense!'' Chunhua demanded as she flinched at the question, which felt as though it had cut straight to her core.


    "See? You''re getting all defensive just from being put on the spot."


    "Choose your words carefully, savage."


    "What you''re seeking, more than anything, is relief: From the responsibilities that have been thrust upon you. From having to be the one in control all the time"¡ªher gaze narrowed, becoming like thin blades¡ª"relief from the aching loneliness you feel."


    "Speak no further!" Chunhua raged. "You know nothing of my struggle!" Then adding, as her voice was cracking in a show of vulnerability: "h-how could you possibly¡­?"


    The Stormfleece fell silent, for a moment. Glancing away, it was clear she was reluctant to admit the reason. However:


    "I was the commander of my unit, as well."


    ¡­


    Akira and Lorica wished for nothing more than to mate, right then, atop a pile of the corpses of their enemies, but Vash was insistent that they continue.


    "Hmph! You''re always such a party-pooper," Akira protested. This, coming after he''d followed Vash and Zhao for a while, in silence, along a damp rocky tunnel overgrown with mushrooms. "We could''ve brought all the [Pocket Maids] out at once, and had a real good time."


    Vash gave a tired sigh, not ceasing in his steady walk forward. "Again, Akira: there''s a giant, fire-breathing dragon¡ª"


    "To Hell with the dragon!" Akira snapped.


    "You''re acting like a child again..."


    "I''m sick of all this plot bullshit getting in the way of me enjoying some fair ladies!" Akira yelled back as, meanwhile, Cindy looked across at Lorica when they started giggling.


    "You seem happy," Cindy said, producing a meek smile.


    "That''s because I couldn''t be more happy than I am right now, sweetie!" she said excitedly, with stars in her eyes. "I''m finally going to get to adventure again, after being stuck in this village for so long!"


    Akira, overhearing her, half-turned to join the conversation:


    "Don''t you miss that executioner guy?"a


    To which, Lorica scoffed. "Hardly! We were together for almost ten years, but more as coworkers than anything."


    "You two seemed like a tight couple."


    Lorica pouted her lips. "Even if that''s true¡­!" She paused, calming and regathering herself with an annoyed sigh. "It was his idea, in the first place, for us to retire. And I was so stupidly in love with him that I agreed, even though I was close to thirty years younger than him¡ªbefore even becoming a little girl."


    "Huh? So people age in this world¡­?"


    "Uh, yeah?" she gave a nervous chuckle. "What, do people not age in the world you come from? You and that mage aren''t actually Faefolk, are you?"


    "Faefolk," Akira repeated. "I''ve heard them be brought up a few times."


    "They''re even bigger pricks than the Cultivators: born practically immortal, unlike the Cultivators who have to at least earn it; naturally gifted in nearly all forms of magic. The Fight Girl Treaty was ultimately signed to appease them, to prevent an all-out war."


    "Not that I''m complaining, but what kind of madman first got the idea to turn their enemy''s women into little girls?" Akira questioned. "And then¡ªif that weren''t humiliating enough¡ªforcing them to fight."


    "It''s rooted in old Gnome tradition," Zhao interjected."The Gnomes were the original inhabitants of Seaspan: said to have been the most technologically advanced to ever walk Hambriel, until their sudden unexplained disappearance several hundred years ago."


    He then glanced at Lorica and Cindy, holding an unwavering stare.


    "However, the Gnomes were also a cruel race: known to have captured the womenfolk of the other races they fought¡ªthe Norns and Snow Fairies¡ªthen transforming them into women of their own species to bear more pure-blooded Gnome children, or else fight in gladiatorial arenas for their amusement."


    Akira''s eyes widened. "So, wait...that means these two have actually become Gnomes?" He squinted, as if straining to read a pertinent line in the fine print of a contract. "As in...Lorica and Cindy aren''t actually little girls?"


    Lorica hugged his neck from behind, smirking. "You sound disappointed."


    "N-n-no! It''s actually great news," Akira said, quickly¡ªbefore abruptly turning to face you, the reader: "because it means I can have all the fun training as many [Pocket Maids] as I want, without any guilt or shame."


    Vash, of course, was considerably less enthused¡ªdeeply frowning, about what was essentially Akira being given a free license to be even more obnoxious. As well, an all-new concern had sprung into his mind: one which had caused him to crinkle his brow, in worry, as he shifted his burdened gaze toward Zhao.


    "Is there any way to revert the transformation into a Gnome?"


    Zhao hung his head. "None that the greatest minds and mages of our time have been able to find, thus far. Even across many eras of research into the ancient Gnome technology."


    "I see," Vash replied, clenching his teeth as he stared bitterly at the soily ground.


    ''So, Kanna will also be¡­''


    ¡­


    Chunhua and the captured Stormfleece fighter were sitting by the shore, watching the waves gently lap against the pearly white sands. They''d been talking for a bit, through which Chunhua had learned that her name was actually Bridget, as they each traded tales of their surprisingly similar histories.


    "My parents were both accidentally killed by Cultivator soldiers, in a rebellion at Summercreek," Bridget was saying, frowning sadly, idly digging her fingers into the sand.


    "Accidentally...? What do you mean?"


    "Well...at least I was told it was an accident: that they were mistaken for rebels, and killed on the spot." Pausing, she squeezed a handful of sand in her palm, closing her eyes as she quietly took in a deep breath. "They never talked about politics around me...probably because I was so young at the time


    ...but, I''ve also been told they were ardent supporters of the Dominion''s regime."


    Hearing this, Chunhua gasped "so they died for nothing."


    "Yup. Sure seems that way."


    "Then...surely, you decided to become a Stormfleece to avenge them?"


    "No," Bridget quickly replied as she cracked a smile, briefly chuckling. "I became a Stormfleece because I was starving on the streets of Windgreaves."


    She leaned back, against her propped arms.


    "Even when I was still just a little girl...tasked with cleaning armor and scrubbing doen leathers; salvaging intact arrows and weapons, or whatever other valuables I could find in the inventories of fallen soldiers, after every battle...I could keep myself fed. Even if it was just a stale loaf of bread and a hunk of cheese, to last me all day."


    "I know what that''s like," Chunhua said sadly whilst lowering her head, letting her dark hair fall down the sides of her face. "I was an orphan, living off crumbs on the streets of the Floating City."


    Bridget stared at her silently, with compassion.


    But upon tilting her head slowly, to glimpse their expression out of the corner of her eyes, Chunhua hurriedly hid her face in her crossed arms, stifling back sobs.


    "There''s...more¡­"


    Bridget sat up straight. "Hey...it''s alright if you don''t want to tell."


    Chunhua shook her head, keeping her face hidden. For, although she didn''t know why, Chunhua felt compelled to tell her new acquaintance¡ªone who should be her enemy¡ªthe darkest truth about her history, that she''d kept a secret from everyone. Even Zhao: her closest confidant.


    "While I was living on the streets...then, when I was studying in the academy, before I gained my cultivator powers"¡ªshe paused, her breath audibly catching in her throat¡ª"it was nonstop, whenever Zhao wasn''t there to protect me."


    The waves crashed more loudly all of a sudden: resulting in a tall, cascading spray of fading glimmers of sparkles, off a nearby outcropping of rugged rock.


    Un the ensuing deafening silence, Bridget sighed.


    "Aw, shit."

 Chapter 108 - CEO Thinks Outside Of The Box Again

    The tunnel leading from the fort basement gradually grew into a series of caverns, alive with the droning roar of running water.


    It grew louder and louder as they proceeded, until it became deafening when they at last came face-to-face with the source: A tall, circular cavern through which the water ensued, cascading down a deep pit to feed into a coursing stream below. Designed in such a way that, in order for the party to proceed, the only path forward was across a single narrow, naturally formed bridge of rock which passed alongside the falling water, connecting to an opposing cliff that would then lead into another tunnel.


    And it was here, just as the group was about to make this treacherous crossing, that Akira stopped then turned to face Zhao.


    "So, where did your men take our women?"


    Zhao explained, "in the lower prisons, where we have a vault that stores all the confiscated goods. They''re right up ahead, past the Guard Skeleton."


    "Eh? Did you just say ''Guard Skeleton?''"


    As if on cue, a loud creaking and groaning of withered bone joints could be heard when an animate skeleton, strapped with a dulled Iron Sword and rusty Iron Shield, could be seen crawling up, along a slippery rock face, out of the fathomless pit that lay underneath the natural bridge. Standing fully upright, upon reaching the top of the opposing cliff of the cavern: possessed of a glowing, evil, red-eyed stare as it hastily took up arms and positioned itself at the center of the bridge, directly in the way of the party''s advancement.


    Akira and Vash, Lorica and Cindy all looked at Zhao expectantly.


    "Ah. I guess I should explain," he scratched the back of his head, saying. "Well, basically, when Cultivators first moved to take this fort, we found the lower depths were crawling with necromancers¡ªsomething which, I''m sure, you''ll find to be the case with many ancient ruins across Seaspan."


    He held up one hand, pointing across the chasm at the skeleton.


    "We managed to clear the place of their presence: all except for this lone skeleton, who¡ªthrough some form of soul sealing magic, most likely¡ªis able to continually revive, no matter how many times it is destroyed. Even if its scattered bones get washed away, into the pit: so that it must crawl its way back up to resume its eternal vigil at this bridge. Hence, why we have come to call it the ''Guard Skeleton.''"


    "How...intriguing," Vash said flatly.


    After which Lorica came forward, yawning loudly, speaking through it: "That''s quite a lengthy explanation, for an enemy that''ll most likely die in one attack."


    Staring intently forward, she held an empty palm out toward Akira.


    "Master, hand me that bow..." she said while cracking a toothy smirk, as she cast a sideways glance at the ever-inexpressive Cindy. "I''ll use this as an opportunity to show you just how skilled I am with the bow!"


    Akira shook his head in refusal, however. "Not now." Instead, looking to Vash as he suddenly suggested, "try using one of your [Maid¨¦ Balls]."


    "Uh¡­" Vash blinked, replying with nothing at first; taking a moment for Akira''s words to settle, after which he became incredulous with his voice raising, his entire demeanor bristling when he returned, "are you actually saying...you want me to try to capture a skeleton?!"


    Akira insisted, "technically it''s still human, right?"


    Vash gawked, looking to Zhao for support but only receiving an uncertain shrug, before turning back to Akira with a frustrated growl. Lowering his voice to a heated whisper:


    "We don''t even know if it''s a¡­"¡ªhe sighed¡ª"girl...skeleton."


    Akira was determined, though: "That makes it a 50/50 chance. And if you succeed, we''ll have a new [Pocket Maid] added to our strength. Whereas, if it doesn''t work, we only risk losing a [Maid¨¦ Ball] in the process."


    Vash couldn''t believe he was actually about to humor Akira''s wild idea, though he had to admit the CEO''s logic was sound.


    And, aside from this logical viewpoint¡­


    There was even a conceivable humanitarian angle:


    "I guess it could also be considered a merciful act: for us to relieve the [Guard Skeleton] of his duty," Vash mused. "Even if that involves becoming a [Pocket Maid], it''s arguably a step up from being forced to guard such a lonely place in one''s undeath; climbing up the same cliff over and over again."


    "Sure. Whatever," Akira said, nodding his head quickly as he let his tongue wag in anticipation. "Since it was my idea, you wouldn''t mind if I borrowed her sometimes, right?"


    Lorica was grinning with excitement, too, pulling on Cindy''s shoulder.


    "Didya hear that? A new friend!"


    Cindy was blushing. "Oh.


    Vash ignored all of them, though: setting his sights squarely on the skeleton as he clutched an empty [Maid¨¦ Ball] in his hand.


    From this distance...he''d never been very good at baseball¡ªor any sport, for that matter¡ªbut, fortunately, from his prior observations, he knew the [Maid¨¦ Ball] possessed a homing technology of sorts. That, if thrown, it would lock on to a nearby target to capture them.


    ''Assuming this skeleton can even be captured,'' he considered. "I''ve read, in a book once, that a male and female skeleton can be told apart based on their pelvic bone distribution. As well as the width of the shoulders, and shape of the rib cage¡ª"


    Suddenly Lorica brushed against his side, snatching the [Maid¨¦ Ball] from his hand in the process.


    "What the¡ª"


    A crazed smile was spread across her face.


    "Shuddup! The suspense is killing me!"


    Without another second''s delay, the stunned Vash could only watch as Lorica then tossed the [Maid¨¦ Ball], sending it careening toward the stoically unwavering thrall of bone.


    Whereupon the ball, hovering mere inches above her target''s fleshless head, released its all-consuming light: enveloping the [Guard Skeleton] in its blinding magical rays, in combination with a distinct and satisfying suctioney pop. After which, the skeleton was simply gone. And the [Maid¨¦ Ball], now no longer vacant, promptly fell onto a patch of firm, dry ground; safely away from the loose spray of the surging waterfall.


    Zhao was agape with surprise, as well as awe. "I''m...speechless," he said. "For this marks the second occasion in which you, a complete outsider from another world, have taught me something new about the [Maid¨¦ Ball]."


    Akira chuckled, giving a nonchalant shrug. "What can I say? I like to think outside of the box."


    "Aha! But because I was the one who caught her, she''s my woman now!" Lorica said; as then, in her boundless excitement, she made a frantic rush for the other side of the natural bridge to retrieve the [Maid¨¦ Ball].


    ''Unbelievable,'' Vash thought disdainfully. ''She sounds just like Akira.''


    Moreover, and perhaps more importantly...


    Was she even correct, in her assessment? Could there really exist a Russian Nesting Doll-type situation where one [Pocket Maid] can possess another [Pocket Maid] of its own? Like an impossible math equation that loops endlessly in on itself, just thinking about the many implications of such a reality made his brain hurt.


    She was halfway across the bridge, happily giggling.


    "But if you really would rather have it instead, Master, I''ll fetch it in my mouth on all fours like a dog for you," she was saying playfully. "Anything you ask, I''ll do it for y¡ªAH!"


    "Lorica!" Akira called out, just as her hastened feet had slipped upon the dampened rock, her eyes opening wide at the moment of her tripping, then falling, off the side of the bridge. Plummeting, with but a tiny shocked yelp released from her lips, into the pitch-black ravine.


    "N-no!" Akira rushed forward, his voice cracking. With [Maid¨¦ Ball] in hand, he dropped onto his palms, clinging to the edge of the cliff to peer down and see¡­


    "Lori...ca?"


    She was lying still, strewn across the barely visible pit bottom. A vacant, unblinking stare being all that was left in her cold, DEAD eyes.


    Vash joined Akira, to see, and choked on the air in his throat.


    Next, was Zhao, shaking his head sadly.


    And then at last, finally¡­


    "Senpai¡­!" Cindy pleaded, with huge, wet, shiny tears glistening in her eyes.


    "Damn it," Akira cursed, brushing off his own tears onto the back of his Imperial Leather sleeve. "We never even got to have a single three-way."


    "Well? What do we do with the body?" Vash questioned.


    "Lorica!!!" Cindy screamed.


    Distraught, she made an abrupt move to crawl down into the pit after her, but Zhao held her back in his arms.


    "Let...me...GO! I have to get her¡­!"


    Zhao wouldn''t budge an inch. "What will you do, Akira?" he asked.


    In response, Akira wordlessly held up a [Maid¨¦ Ball] to draw Lorica back in. That way, he wouldn''t be distracted from his thoughts. Remaining silent for a spell, while he was fully concentrating on the situation at hand, reanalyzing all the information he''d gathered about this world, thus far, until he arrived at a potential solution.


    Wordlessly, still, he rose while pointing the same [Maid¨¦ Ball] containing Cindy into the depths of the pit¡ªthereby reabsorbing the static corpse of Lorica into the ball, to Vash and Zhao''s bewilderment.


    "You captured Lorica-san''s...corpse¡­" Vash murmured; nervously thinking ``oh, God: what could he be plotting now?!"


    "If there''s anything I hate to see, it''s wasted resources," Akira said, with the intimidating, glowering look of a powerful emperor bearing a raging storm in his heart. "Lorica''s precious womb never got to see proper use, so I''ll do whatever it takes to undo this wrong."


    Zhao was the first to catch on, shaking his head in disbelief when it first struck him. "Akira-san...you can''t possibly mean¡ª"


    "Yes," he replied gravely, closing his eyes and turning away. "You mentioned necromancers, just now¡ªthose who are capable of bringing the dead back into the realm of the living."


    "Only to an extent, Akira-san. Only in the form of a mindless thrall, hellbent on following its master''s orders."


    "So that is why I will then recapture her in the [Maid¨¦ Ball], to restore her back to normal: So that she may fight many more battles, in my honor. As well as bearing many countless children, created from my superior seed." The cool, majestic air he''d mysteriously adopted then abruptly faded, at this time, to be replaced with a blushing perverted grin. "Preferably, she''ll be doing both at the same time"¡ªhe moaned, with lustful yearning¡ª"because that would be so, so hot."


    "That''s with you assuming the skeleton you just caught actually got restored," Vash interjected. "Because for all we know, there''s a mad, evil [Guard Skeleton] loose in the [Sunny Beach] right now."


    Akira nodded.


    Indeed, his entire plan hinged on this¡­


    Had he successfully transformed a cursed skeleton into a cute little Gnome girl?

 Chapter 109 - A Black Owl, Unmasked

    Chunhua was walking with the Stormfleece girl, whose name she now knew to be Bridget, down a trail leading through a peaceful pine forest. Being taken in, by the serene quiet: of the only sounds coming from their trudging footsteps, along a ground of loose-pebbled dirt covered in spilled pine needles; and the echoing calls of exotic tropical species of birds. Basking, in the unspoiled air, livened with the aromas of fruit-bearing trees and flowering shrubs.


    After a while, though, the two began conversing as they continued along:


    "You won''t find a place like this in Seaspan," Bridget commented, just as her sights honed onto a Toucan perched on a nearby branch.


    "It''s all ''real,'' too," Chunhua said. "Supposedly."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Well...how broad is your knowledge of the Gnomish people?"


    "Um...not very," Bridget admitted, using one hand to brush back her fiery orange ripples of hair. "Mostly I was just taught to be wary around the old underground ruins: there''s still some technology alive in some of them. Some that''ll tear your flesh from bone, or light you up in flames."


    "Indeed, it''s common knowledge that the Gnomes were a race of masterful craftsmen," Chunhua mused. "Not the least of which was the [Maid¨¦ Ball]¡ª believed to have been used by Gnomish aristocrats, at first, as simply a convenient means of transporting one''s multiple wives. Only later being used for more"¡ªshe drew in a breath, briefly pausing¡ª"nefarious purposes."


    Bridget smirked, giving a small grunt of amusement as she crossed her arms behind her head. "A tool to help them keep track of their livestock, in other words," she said. "Not a very socially progressive race, were they?"


    Suddenly Chunhua halted in her steps, turning to Bridget with a serious face.


    "Now...what if I told you the Gnomes were even capable of creating entire dimensions. Entire pocket realities"¡ªshe gestured at their surroundings¡ª"such as the one which we now inhabit. But also many, countless others like it."


    "I would say you were stark raving mad," Bridget replied, cracking a grin at the insecure look this earned from Chunhua. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes."


    Chunhua smiled, giving a clumsy nod. "It''s...quite nice, isn''t it?"


    "Being forced into slavery, you mean?"


    "N-no...I was referring to this island beach setting," Chunhua answered timidly, then facing down. "Oh, wait...I just realized you were being sarcastic."


    Bridget raised an eyebrow. "You seem real anxious, princess."


    "Isn''t it obvious why...?" she said, glancing to the side with a wry smile. "We''re meant to be at each other''s throats. But instead, here we are: having a nice stroll, engaging in small talk."


    Bridget shrugged. "Like I said, I never joined the Stormfleeces because I believed in their ideals."


    "I find it strange, then, that you were able to rise in the ranks, as far as becoming Commander, without anyone finding out," Chunhua said. "Surely you wouldn''t have gained such an important role otherwise."


    "The key to my little ''deceit'' was all in the presentation."


    "So you tricked everybody?"


    "With surprisingly little effort, too. It''s amazing how easily you can ''fit in'' with a group, just through making shallow noise. Nodding, and pretending to go along with what everyone tells you, while secretly doing things in a way you know is better."


    She positioned her hands on her hips, adopting a proud stance.


    "My preferred stealth tactics...were, at first, heavily frowned upon by my brave Nornish brothers: how I would use their aggressive offense, as a cover, to pluck away at high-priority targets from the shadows with my bow."


    "Even though it proved effective," Chunhua interjected, before abruptly gasping¡ªturning wide-eyed. "I remember...hearing many tales about the dreaded Black Owl: a peerless masked archer, fighting for the Norn, who sewed chaos across many battlefields by disrupting our chains of command, with only a few well-placed arrows."


    "Communication is everything on the battlefield," Bridget explained. "I had recognized, pretty early on, that it was one of the core strengths of the Cultivator army: that your couriers could fly, and thus quickly move messages between a commander and their disposal of soldiers."


    Chunhua nodded, holding her breath as the full impact of Bridget''s words clicked in her head:


    "Worse still...in order for one to achieve flight it takes many years of dedicated cultivation¡ªsuch that eliminating even just a handful of our fliers would''ve set our organization back immensely."


    "Huh," Bridget said, taken aback, with a sheepish grin. "I never even knew that."


    And Chunhua was impressed, more than anything, saying, "it''s...quite remarkable, really: the huge influence a single individual making smart decisions can have on the outcome of a large-scale war."


    Bridget sat, cross-legged on the ground. "Which is why there''s an entire regiment of Black Owls, now."


    She chuckled, closing her eyes.


    "It would seem this starving orphan girl has left her mark on the world, for better or worse."


    "Much like how none would''ve thought I was capable of achieving such a high cultivation spirit rank, in so short a time." Chunhua said as she proceeded to sit with them, folding her knees against her chest with a charmed smile. "Our stories are quite tragic, though, aren''t they...?"


    Bridget snuggled up tight against her. "How so?"


    "We are each prodigies, in our own ways, that arose from nothing," she went on to explain, as her smile gradually faded to a frown. "Each taken by fate, far too early in our prime."


    At this, Bridget rose sharply with loud laughter.


    "Cultivator! You talk like we''re dead...!"


    "Aren''t we, though?" Chunhua said while gazing up at them, with a forlorn expression, as she held her arm tightly against her budding chest. "We have lost our freedoms, our very bodies and identities stolen from us!"


    "Yet, there is still hope!" Bridget returned. "So long as we still draw our breaths."


    Chunhua was opening her mouth to reply, but stopped when suddenly there was a light rustling in the bushes¡ªdrawing the attention of both girls.


    "Is someone there?" Bridget asked, walking over to investigate. As Chunhua remained sitting where she was: pale-faced and frozen still with her back stiffened, at the thought of Lorica and Cindy returning to ruin the nice atmosphere.


    There came no reply while Bridget waited in front of a tall bush: through which she could glimpse the outline of somebody hunkered down, peering at her with large red eyes. Breathing softly.


    "Show yourself!" Bridget snapped, then crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes with an angry huff.


    Chunhua stood, blushing.


    "Lorica-senpai? Cindy-senpai?" she said, blushing bright pink and sweating nervously. Before promptly lowering herself, bowing until her forehead grazed the dirt, her sloped body and jutting small buttocks forming a lovely pear shape. "I...wanted to apologize, again: for failing to show you all due respect."


    Bridget glanced at her, in confusion. "Eh¡­? What''s with you all of a sudden?"


    Chunhua of course wouldn''t say, but inasmuch as she was degrading herself for her own perverted pleasure: simultaneously, she was doing it in a bid to spare Bridget from Lorica''s brutally domineering wrath.


    Which was why she cried out, pleading more loudly and pathetically than ever before:


    "My superiors, you''ve returned! If there''s any way I can make it up to you, I''ll do it without hesitation. My youthful body"¡ªshe came¡ª"my material flesh, my heart and cultivated soul all belongs to you: my magnanimous and wise superiors!"


    "Wow," Bridget said, smiling awkwardly at the display. "Is this some kind of perverted kink thing, or something¡­?"


    "You should lower yourself, too, Bridget."


    She quickly held up an empty palm. "No thanks¡ªI''ll pass."


    "Y-you''re my inferior, so listen to me!"


    Bridget glared. "Excuse me?!"


    Chunhua''s voice was rising as she lifted her face out of the dirt, turning to face them. "I came to this island before you: so you should bow to me, just as I bow to my superiors!"


    Bridget scoffed. "Pfft. I wouldn''t even bow to Yorick Stormfleece, and I certainly won''t just to satisfy your weird fetish."


    "Fool! It is the [Sacred Divine Law]!"


    "Never heard of it!" Bridget yelled, throwing up her arms as she walked toward the suspicious bush. "Anyway, there''s no sense in our uninvited guest to keep trying to hide from us"¡ªshe scooped one arm into the bush, promptly pulling the peeping tom out by a strong grasp on their curly blonde hair. "For Talon''s sake, we both can see you!"


    It was then that Chunhua rose sharply, pointing a finger at the revealed interloper. "That''s¡­"


    Neither Lorica, nor Cindy: A bone-pale loli with hair dressed in golden yellow, curly locks that cutely billowed to her shoulders. Wearing a pink, yellow polka-dotted bikini skirt; and a matching top, poking out from underneath a cropped, white short-sleeved t-shirt emblazoned with a symbol of a huge pink skull and crossbones.


    "Ouch¡­! Let me go, please, miss!" the blonde loli cried, in a high-pitched voice, with a scared expression in one gleaming amber eye; the other presently sealed from the pain she felt at Bridget''s grip, still maintaining its staunch hold on her hair.


    "I WILL," Bridget replied, "just as soon as you tell us what you were doing snooping around in the bushes like a mangy wolf, eavesdropping on our conversation."


    "Have mercy! I suddenly appeared here and was too scared to approach you!"


    Chunhua couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "It''s...another [Pocket Maid]."

 Chapter 110 - An Explosive Clash Of Heroes

    Things were moving too fast for Chunhua.


    "How many girls is that now?" she asked herself. Then pausing, to count it out on her fingers: "Me. Bridget. Lorica. Cindy. And now¡­"


    She glared at the little blonde [Pocket Maid]. "Newbie...what''s your name?"


    "My name¡­?" the girl repeated while hooking a finger into her lower lip, bearing a thoughtful stare, as Bridget set her gently back onto the ground. "S-sorry"¡ªshe gave a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of her head¡ª"it''s been so long since I had one, so I can''t even remember."


    "What did you just say?" Chunhua exclaimed, then exchanged glances with Bridget¡ªwho merely shrugged¡ªbefore returning with a scowl.


    "Whatever you''re keeping from us, just give it up already. We''re comrades now."


    "No, no. It''s not like that at all¡­!"


    Bridget, eyes rolling, then intervened: "quit being difficult, and just give us your damn name!" She gave a devilish grin. "Or else I''ll put you on like a shoe, and just call you ''dumb bitch.''"


    "It''s just a lot to explain," the mystery [Maid] replied, then glancing around at her surroundings with a curious expression. "This is...a beach, isn''t it?" Her eyes lit up in excitement. "Which means there''s really a sea nearby, that I can maybe swim in, somewhere around here?"


    "Well, yeah," Bridget answered with a mocking grin. "Maybe it''s different on your planet: but where I''m from, one DOES usually come across the sea at a beach."


    "Don''t you know how you ended up here?" Chunhua pressed.


    However, before the new [Pocket Maid] could answer, she suddenly became bathed in the familiar glow of summoning: of her being whisked back into the real world, as Chunhua had seen happen with Lorica and Cindy before¡ªleaving Bridget and Chunhua to just stare in the empty silence.


    "It''s going to get real crowded in here, real fast, isn''t it?" Bridget remarked. "Gonna be a real pain keeping track of everyone."


    To which Chunhua gave an uneasy look¡ªhaving never been overly fond of surprises. "Though, I suppose that if we were to arrange it so that someone was to remain at that strange scrying device that''s back at the house, at all times, we''d be better prepared for many more unexpected arrivals such as this."


    Bridget reared an eyebrow. "What ''strange scrying device?'' What house¡­?"


    Chunhua sighed. "Ah, I forgot. You weren''t here, so as your senior it is my duty to show you where our current base is¡ªas chosen by her greatness, Lorica."


    "Again with the disgusting self-flagellation."


    Meanwhile, Akira, Vash, and Zhao were receiving more of an eyeful than they''d bargained for, upon crossing the slippery bridge over the chasm and summoning their newest acquired [Battle Maid]: With Akira''s neck extended, his tongue drooping out of his mouth. Vash, blushing and gawking. As well as even the mild-mannered Zhao, looking mildly flustered at the new sight before them.


    "She''s¡­" Zhao started to say.


    "Completely¡­" Vash continued, as they trailed off.


    "Naked!" Akira excitedly exclaimed. As, although her modesty was thinly veiled by a dual pair floating white cloud covers, just this vision of the lean curvature of her back, and cute thing legs was enough to set him off.


    "I can''t believe your plan actually worked," muttered Vash, shaking his head slowly as Akira came up behind the girl, lewdly grimacing, and began caressing her face.


    "How does it feel to have skin again, my dear?"


    "Skin¡­" the [Pocket Maid] murmured, showing no reaction to Akira''a touch. "I remember, I used to not have skin. Something else...controlling me. And I remember there was a¡ª"


    She gazed back, toward the natural bridge by the waterfall, a faint glimmer showing in her eyes.


    "My bridge! That''s it right there!"


    Before she could run toward it, Akira quickly wrapped an arm around the girl''s waist. Whereupon, the force of her lurching back so abruptly caused the clouds around her to disperse: revealing an adorable pair of mosquito bite-sized breasts, in contrast to a perfectly plump set of thighs and ass, to Akira''s probing eyes.


    Rendered a mere beast at this glimpse of so much fine woman flesh, he was practically salivating. "My, my, you really have grown some meat on you!"


    "I have to return to my post, or else!"


    "Or else what?" Zhao interjected. "Are you fearful that your former master will return to punish you?''


    The [Pocket Maid] was still. "Former...?"


    "I''m your new master," Akira clarified, whilst pulling her slender, sweat-moistened body close. "Now, for the first of my many orders to come, I''d like to know where your clothes are. Unless"¡ªhe whispered in her ear¡ª"you''re really just this excited to meet me."


    The expression upon the girl''s lips at once became flattened, her eyes squinting in obvious discomfort. "Um, my new master is somehow even creepier than the old one."


    Vash stepped forward. "Akira-san! Let go of her right this once."


    Akira laughed. "Why should I? These totally legal, underdeveloped Gnome breasts"¡ªhe winks at you, the depraved reader¡ª"are my property now, aren''t they?"


    "Technically, no." Vash shook his head. "Lorica threw the [Maid¨¦ Ball]¡ªnot you."


    "You''re really going to try and get legal with a criminal CEO, here?" Akira grinned, removing his arms from the revived skeleton loli slowly as she faced Vash. "Okay, I''ll bite: Lorica was my [Pocket Maid], who bravely sacrificed herself in order to procure this¡ªlovely¡ªnew piece of property, on my behalf."


    He paused, clearing his throat.


    "Therefore, it''s only natural that I, as her master, would inherit the girl on Lorica''s death."


    "But it was my [Maid¨¦ Ball] she used."


    Akira gave a mocking scoff. "So?"


    "That [Maid¨¦ Ball] was my property, which she stole, then used it to capture a [Pocket Maid]." He crossed his arms. "So, I would argue that she actually ''belongs'' to me."


    Akira gave an amused sigh. "You''re really serious about this, aren''t you?"


    Vash walked straight up to his face.


    "Dead serious: because a recovering skeleton deserves much better treatment than she''ll receive under your care." He pointed at the girl in question, raising her voice as he continued: "She''s existed as a skeleton, forced to remain here by another''s will, for who knows how long!"


    He held his clenched fist in front of his intensely glaring face. "And yet, you would still treat her like some mere prop for your amusement¡ªjust as you do the others!"


    Cindy, watching this all from the sidelines, showed a downcast frown.


    Akira, though, was breathing madly.


    "Vash. You know, you''ve been a nonstop nag ever since we crossed over into this world." He stretched his mouth open wide to form an intimidating smile, baring his full set of teeth. "It''s beginning to grow quite tiresome."


    "No¡ªyou''re the one that''s changed, Akira. You always were a pervert, but still treated your women with some level of decency and respect."


    Just then, the walls and ceiling of the cavern shook: prompting Zhao to glance around warily, as he knew it was all liable to collapse at any moment, as a result of the ongoing cataclysm occurring aboveground.


    "Uhh...guys. We''d better hurry, so can this argument wait?"


    Neither Akira nor Vash would move.


    Both were still locked in stares, over what was to serve as the final boiling point of the tension that had been slowly building between them as of late.


    Akira stuck his chin into the air, both hands on his sides in an authoritative pose. "Heh. If I''m so cruel, then maybe I should steal Kanna back from you. Maybe I haven''t been asserting myself enough lately, for you to even dare talk back to me like this."


    "You wouldn''t," Vash said firmly. "Even you wouldn''t sink so low."


    "More women equals more wombs, equals more potential children," Akira said, clasping his hands behind his back as he turned away. "The truth is, I was starting to grow tired of adventuring: but then, I came to this world, where the wonderful technology inside the [Maid¨¦ Ball] exists. And it''s given me a new resolve¡­"


    He turned to Vash again, in a declarative speech:


    "What I seek...is to build nothing short of a kingdom, like the corporation I ran in my first life. Only, its people will be made up of my many wives and children, all acting as agents of my supreme will."


    Vash words were stifling in his throat. But still, he had to know:


    Pleading, "Akira-san, but why!? What''s your end goal?" Gesturing, and swinging his arms with emotion. "And how many women''s lives will you destroy in the process? How can you possibly justify such reckless behavior?"


    Akira sighed. "It''s far too much for a meager salaryman to grasp."


    The walls trembled again.


    "Guys!" Zhao urged. "We have to hurry!"


    "Wrong again: I see exactly what''s going on," Vash went on to say to Akira, his voice lowered, as he slowly backed away from him across the bridge; both of them remaining oblivious to even the bits of stone that were now raining from the ceiling. "You were never a Hero to begin with¡ªyou even said so."


    Akira smirked. "Then, tell me...what am I? Because I would really like to know."


    That sinister glint in his eye said it all.


    "All along, you were actually a¡ª"


    "Look out!" Cindy suddenly yelled. As, before Vash could finish, she quickly lunged at him; tackling him, toward the other side of the bridge from whence they party had come, only seconds before a giant boulder came crashing down from the ceiling to lane right on top of where he''d been standing.

 Chapter 111 - I Have Become The Villain? So Be It!

    The bridge was completely destroyed by the falling rubble when the cavern ceiling fully caved. And as the dust cleared, it was seen to have piled up to form an impassable mound of debris between the two split-off sections.


    Vash was coughing from all the stirred dust, lying on his side on the ground mere inches away from the impact zone.


    "Cindy-san," he croaked, "you saved me!"


    "New master," she said, knelt beside him, cradling his head in her lap as she stroked the side of his face. "Kestrel will not serve mad pmaster like Akira, or Lorica, or even the Forbidden chieftains any longer."


    Vash looked up at her face: seeing that, despite her rugged "tribal" appearance, she exuded an incredible serene warmth through her gentle smile; with such innocence being expressed in the way her lips were slightly parted, exposing a charmingly enlarged pair of front teeth, as she brushed a strand of golden-brown hair that had fallen against her richly tanned face.


    "Kestrel...is your name, isn''t it?" Vash asked in awe. "Your real name."


    She nodded, beaming. "Mhm!"


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Thank you, new master."


    "No...don''t call me that. Just ''Vash'' would be perfectly fine."


    "Okay, new master Vash."


    Vash groaned. "Well, we both made it out alive." He glanced toward the tall mound of large, heavy stones, which served to block any view of whatever might lay upon its other side. "But what about the others?"


    His gaze narrowed. ''Akira!''


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the destroyed bridge¡­


    Zhao had covered his face with his arms at the time of the rocks falling, and wa0s now slowly peeking out to view the damages in front of him.


    "Gods! The way is blocked!"


    Akira was standing behind him, unmoved, a cold glare to his sharpened red eyes as Zhao proceeded to activate their [Bronze Body, Iron Sinew] technique for the strength to dig his fingers through the piles of large and heavy rocks, pulling them out and tossing them away over the side of the cliff.


    "Please help, Akira!" he yelled. "We need to clear a path for the villagers to escape!"


    Akira turned his back as though he hadn''t heard, though. Then, began striding away, through the tunnel leading further into the subterranean maze.


    "Where are you going?" Zhao urged.


    He was taking the reincarnated skeleton girl with him¡ªpulling her along by the hand, while she still had a dazed look about her after what had just happened.


    "Show me where my girls are," he said. "You can deal with that later."


    Zhao sighed, furrowing his brow with a heavy breath. "Where will you go?" he asked, with a note of concern. "And did you really mean the things you said just now? Because, if you really were to try to establish your own rule in Seaspan, both the Cultivators and Stormfleeces will"¡ªhe gave a small laugh, at once sounding both amused and weary¡ª"you haven''t seen beyond Seaspan''s borders yet, so you can''t possibly have any grasp on what you''re getting yourself into."


    "I have no intention of challenging the powers that be," Akira returned, continuing with resolution in his steps down an ensuing flight of steps carved into the cavern rock, the walls lined with flickering torches. "Not directly."


    His curiosity piqued, Zhao trailed after him. "So, indirectly? But how¡­?"


    "Through wealth and influence, gained by whatever means necessary," Akira answered. "In another world, I was once the world''s richest, youngest, cutthroat playboy billionaire CEO; and here I will do it again: achieving such prominence that even the highest kings of Seaspan will have no choice but to recognize my authority."


    Zhao was rendered speechless, to hear such gall spoken by a man wearing naught but a [Roughspun Tunic]. And yet, he could sense a real confidence behind Akira''s words.


    "Well, as it stands I have no nation to return to now," Zhao said, stopping in his tracks. "I should like to follow you."


    Then Akira stopped, as well. Listening.


    Zhao was grimacing, his head tilted down, clutching the [Maid¨¦ Ball] that contained Chunhua in his trembling hand. "Truth be told...I haven''t any ounce of love left for my country, after seeing how it''s transformed my dearest old friend."


    He lifted his intense gaze, meeting Akira''s as they half-turned to look at him.


    "That is why...I wish to join you. After observing your ingenuity and courage firsthand, I believe that if anyone stands a chance at outmaneuvering both the corrupting Cultivator dominion AND the savage Stormfleeces"¡ªhe bowed his head¡ª"it is you, Akira."


    Akira said nothing, at first¡ªallowing a tense silence to fall between them as he appraised the former Cultivator lieutenant with a stern frown.


    Then, cracking a satisfied smile, he wordlessly extended a hand toward them.


    "I will accept you, Zhao. As, no doubt, your wealth of knowledge about Seaspan will prove useful to me." He then paused, his expression returning to one of flat seriousness. "However, I will first require proof of your loyalty."


    "What is it that you ask from me, my Lord¡­?" Zhao asked warily.


    "Any [Pocket Maid] in your possession, as well as every one that you catch in a [Maid¨¦ Ball] from this day forth," Akira said. "In order to begin building a new nation, growing my harem will be your first number one priority, as my Lieutenant, while I begin the task of seeking out and establishing our streams of revenue."


    "But¡­" Zhao was hesitant, his expression distorted over having to make such an agonizing choice.


    Just how much faith did he have in Akira?


    Was it enough to give up his dearest childhood friend, and secret love? Enough to willingly condemn Chunhua to the life of a servile concubine: endlessly procreating, to serve Akira''s will?


    What alternatives did he have? Other than wandering aimlessly, avoiding discovery for the rest of his days?


    He had made this decision to defect for Chunghua''s sake, even though he knew¡ªdeep down¡ªthat the fondly remembered peace of their younger years, through all the hardships they faced as orphans, would never return.


    ''Besides...she must surely despise me now,'' he pondered, his heart heavy with the weight of remorse.


    "I should ask her," he finally said, biting his lower lip in anguish, as he held the [Maid¨¦ Ball] out in front of him. "I know that after the great wrong I''ve committed, it''s the least I can do." His brows furrowed. "And yet...I''m too much of a coward to even face her: to dare present her with two undesirable outcomes to choose from."


    "Quit lying to yourself," Akira harshly snapped, his fervently glaring eyes opening wide to become a soul-cutting stare. "You''re hesitant because you know what she''ll choose, and it would go against your wishes."


    Zhao said nothing¡ªit was as though Akira had peered directly into his soul.


    He knew what he must do, though he couldn''t bring himself to make such a terrible choice. Because, the way he saw it, should the war between the Cultivators and the Stormfleeces be allowed to continue unimpeded, many more lives would be lost; many children would be left without parents, to fend for themselves, just as he and Chunghua had suffered to.


    And Akira, as far as he could tell, was just the type of secretive, vindictive sort of man he knew he couldn''t fully trust to always have his back, with unclear motives and not a concrete plan to speak of.


    And yet, he was also strangely charismatic, like a used riding-horse salesman with a knife behind his back. Which was why Zhao ultimately didn''t give, but rather allowed Akira to take Chunhua''s [Maid¨¦ Ball] from his hand, without resistance.


    Akira raised the [Maid¨¦ Ball] up in one hand, looking upon it with a satisfied smirk.


    "You''ve chosen wisely, my friend," he said.


    Zhao swallowed nervously, bowing his head again. "I can only hope that you''ll ensure that my faith in you is well-placed. And, that you''ll take good care of Chunhua."


    "Chunhua!" Akira''s whole demeanor perked at the name. "That bitchy Commander is your [Pocket Maid]?!" He turned chibi, snickering to himself at the thought of what sweet, sweet revenge awaited him. ''I''ll make her pay for ever looking down on me,'' he pondered. ''By impregnating her first¡ªreducing the former loud-mouthed, prideful commander into little more than a pitiful breeding cow!''


    "Of course I''ll take good care of her," he said, with mischievous glee.


    Just then, Vash could he heard yelling:


    "Akira! I can hear you scheming from here. But don''t think, for a second, that Kestrel and I will let you get away with this!"


    Akira sneered, uttering a wicked laugh as he did while clutching his newest, naked loli wife close as she was groaning and squirming, helplessly trying to break away from his wicked grasp.


    "Cindy was a much better name¡ªlike a nice, blonde secretary who everyone knows gives really great head on the side."


    "Your disrespectful treatment of women is"¡ªVash paused, as he could be heard mildly grunting as though trying to decide upon a proper word¡ª"deplorable! Disgusting!" he exclaimed. "Downright villainous!"


    "Villainous? Huhu." Unbothered, Akira was already resuming his descent down the stairs. "If a villain is what I am, for daring to try to bring order to this chaotic world..."


    "Damn you, Akira...! Zhao! Don''t let him take Kanna!"


    "Then so be it."

 Chapter 112 - CEO Demands A Show Of Loyalty

    Eventually, the stairwell lead Akira and Zhao to a long corridor housing an assortment of rusty iron cages, of all shapes and sizes; most large and wide enough to house many souls, although they were now empty; some suspended in the air like birdcages; a few, still populated by the flesh-eaten skeletal remains of former prisoners, or ominous dried stains of blood.


    "The is where we keep our worst offenders," Zhao said.


    "Used to, at any rate," Akira corrected, glancing around warily as they proceeded through the dismal. "All the cages are empty now."


    Zhao scrunched his face in disgust. "Many of the prisoners were Stormfleece soldiers, so they''re probably celebrating as we speak."


    The ground was moving with swarms of crawling roaches and rodents who acted as if they owned the place, the still air reeking heavily of poor sanitation. The only source of light, as continued from the stairwell, being in the form of lit torches that regularly lined the wall: though, here, placed just far enough apart to drown much of the place in foreboding darkness.


    "Akira-san¡­are you really sure about leaving Vash behind like this?" Zhao asked, suddenly, as he carefully removed one of the torches from the wall to take with them.


    "He''s not a child. He can handle himself." Came Akira''s terse reply.


    "Couldn''t he be convinced to join our cause, though? If given enough persuasion¡ª"


    "There would be no point, believe me. He''s far too fixed on the idea of what qualifies as ''heroic,'' in his mind, to ever attempt weighing the associated costs of true heroism."


    "So, what, then, do you say he views as ''heroic?''"


    Akira briefly fell silent, searching his mind for the most direct and accurate response he could conjure:


    "Sacrifice."


    Zhao nodded to himself. "How¡­succinct. Perhaps you''ve been considering this for some time."


    Akira sighed. "I always knew we''d be parting like this, eventually. And, out of respect to him¡ªa treasured friend who once sacrificed his very life in my name¡ªI would never want to force him to go against his morals, were he to continue allying with me." He shook his head. "No¡­and besides, he''s intelligent enough that he would certainly try to sabotage me, further on down the line."


    "But won''t he attempt to stop you, like he said? And how does your view of heroism differ from his?"


    "He can very well try," Akira said as he smiled, his gaze remaining intensely serious; determined. "I haven''t any doubt that he''ll try to retrieve Kanna from me, but by then it''ll be too late."


    Zhao made no further comment about Vash, though his unspoken disapproval was clearly evidenced in his features. Going on to say, "for as much as I am in agreement with your greater goals¡­"¡ªhe paused, breathing deeply¡ª"with regards to your methodology, and even with the greater good we both seek to achieve in mind, I have my concerns."


    Akira stopped then slowly turned to him, casting a skeptical glare. "I''m listening.


    "Akira-san, it would be thing if you can manage to open Chunhua''s icy cold heart¡ªthat alone will prove you are much more deserving of her companionship than I ever was." He paused, biting his lip with scowling, resentful eyes that spoke in heavy contrast to his words. "However, should I ever catch wind of you attempting to force, or similarly connive your way through to gaining her affections¡­"


    "Oh, please," Akira derisively said. "It always comes down to trickery on both sides of a relationship, doesn''t it? Making oneself appear perfect just long enough to get what they want."


    "You KNOW what I mean, Akira:" he glowered. "You will NOT force yourself unto Chunhua."


    Akira was still unfazed by the threat underlying his tone, however, as they proceeded in a gliding step toward one of the empty cages.


    "Living the way someone like you or Vash does, and I had tried to all this time"¡ªhe felt a hand along the bars, gazing wistfully within at a skeleton garbed in a black hood¡ª"is no different from being a prisoner. To your superiors¡­your relations¡­your own morals and virtues; all things that won''t allow you to step beyond your usual boundaries, to embrace something greater."


    Glancing down, he saw a discarded set of small, handheld metal tinkering tools labelled as [Lockpicks] scattered across the floor, and stooped to pick them up. Then, shifted his gaze toward the cage lock''s waiting keyhole.


    At once, his expression darkened: a flash of solemnly withheld anger.


    "Again...like the rock that fell just now...things will either fall into place, or completely apart. But it''s always beyond my control."


    "What''re you even saying?" Zhao urged. It all sounded like depressed mumbling!


    Akira was prompted with a small window at the center of his vision, showing a game of sorts involving him rotating the keyhole while the lockpick was stuck in it, then turning the lockpick to see if it would, ostensibly, undo the locking mechanism.


    "Zhao, my lieutenant...your previous commander wouldn''t happen to be any good with picking lockpicks, would she?"


    "What?!" the Cultuvator gasped, appearing to be taken aback by the question: uncertain of what reasons Akira could possibly have for opening this particular cage. "If it makes no difference, I can just as well break the door down with my [Iron Body, Bronze Sinew] technique."


    Akira froze them with a dead-eyed glare, through the corner of his eye. "The sooner she learns, the easier it will be for both of you to move on," he said. "You cannot hope to keep it a secret forever."


    "You wicked, evil bastard¡­"


    "Yet still, you know my words ring true."


    Akira had already drawn the [Maid¨¦ Ball], regardless of what Zhao''s response was to be; too fast for them to do anything, as he then flaunted it¡ª


    Thus, summoning forth Chunhua.


    Zhao immediately straightened himself, sticking up his chest like a soldier at attention as she materialized: just as she had been fretting, alone in the [Sunny Beach], after the sudden vanishment of the the new girl. Then, followed shortly after by Bridget.


    "Zhao?" were the first words to escape her lips as she emerged, turning frantically in search of him within the dimly lit dungeon. "We need to talk."


    "I''m afraid he''s gone and hidden himself from you," Akira said slyly.


    Chunhua froze, squinting to look at him.


    "You...you''re the"¡ªher eyes widened¡ª" prisoner!" Next, she saw the [Maid¨¦ Ball] he was holding. "W-what are you doing, looking at me like that?"


    "Do you know whose [Maid¨¦ Ball] this is I''m holding?"


    "Hoe could I? They all look the same." She became startled, seeing the blonde loli¡ªnaked¡ªshyly peeking out from behind him. "Where are her clothes?" she snapped, gritting her teeth as her breathing intensified. "What foul acts have you committed to this childlike adult?"


    "Nothing," Akira answered quickly. Adding, with a sinister smile: "yet."


    "Either way¡­" Chunhua swallowed nervously, backing away from him as he advanced a dtep toward her, until she bumped into the cage containing the black-robed skeleton. "R-regardless, Zhao is my new Lord, now, so it is only his orders that I am sworn to obey."


    Just then, Zhao walked out from behind a nearby stone pillar, into her view.


    "Afraid not," he said seriously.


    Chunhua shook her head, tears pouring just at the sight of him: a familiar face, whom she knew she could still depend on through all that had changed. "But Zhao...it''s okay! I have made peace with your decision to capture me"¡ªshe gave a rapid nod¡ª"you''re forgiven, for having to make such a tough choice to save my life when I wasn''t thinking straight. Which is also why I''ll also gladly give myself to you: as your [Pocket Maid], as well as your [Pocket Lover]."


    Zhao hid his face behind his hand, lowering his head as he broke into sobs.


    "Don''t cry! You should be happy," she said, holding her arms out toward him, beckoning for his sweet embrace. "I''ll give my everything to you¡ªnot as your inferior, but as your equal¡­"


    She sniffed. "Because I love you, Zhao!"


    It was at this point in her speech that Zhao collapsed to his knees, full-on weeping. Much to Chunhua''s confusion.


    "Zhao, you moron¡­" she murmured, with a slight tinge of frustration. "Didn''t I already say that I forgive you! So, quit being a giant baby and come hold your precious new youthful wife!"


    "I can''t," Zhao spat, clinging to the pillar. "I am not your master anymore."


    Chunhua bristled. "Well then, who¡ª"


    "You''re surprisingly slow on the uptake, for a former army commander," Akira said as he promotly slid up beside her, wrapping his arm with the hand containing her [Maid¨¦ Ball] around her shoulders. "Zhao and I have engaged in a little...transaction."


    He then paused to briefly chuckle as Chunhua gawked at him in horror¡ªonly further intensifying when the answer to his initial question finally dawned on her.


    "You''ve...given me up¡­" she softly said. "Like some basic, low-level [Bandit]."


    "Akira¡­!" Zhao scowled, averting his eyes.


    "Haha! Don''t you dare blame me for this," Akira snapped back at him with an air of cold amusement. "You''re the one who ultimately chose the fate of strangers over that of his childhood crush."


    "The fate of strangers?" Chunhua pressed. "What the Hell is he talking about?!"


    "Akira''s plan¡­" Zhao replied weakly, struggling to regain his feet. "Is to force both sides of the Civil War into a stalemate, by taking full control of Seaspan''s financial markets."


    "And you believe he''s capable of that?"


    "I do, damn it!" He yelled in a frustrated outburst, his whole body shaking as he clenched his fists at his side.


    "But he''s an outsider!"


    "That''s exactly it, Chunhua!" Was the last thing he said in a raised voice, before promptly quieting to an intense grumble: "Because, maybe...just maybe...an outsider''s influence is what Seaspan needs to save it from the brink of an all-out war."


    "And where do I fit into all this? Hm?" Chunhua questioned. "And exactly what part, of this nutjob''s big plan, involves you giving me up to him?"


    Zhao quickly glare at Akira. "You tell her!"


    At which, Akira wagged his finger in disapproval. "Not just yet¡ªshe''ll learn when the proper time has come. And as for right now¡­"


    He handed the set of [Lockpicks] he''d just procured to her.


    "I order you to unlock this gate."


    Chunhua squeezed the [Lockpicks] in her hand, her lips puckering and eyes narrowing in brooding anger as she took them from him.


    "You didn''t tell him about my past, did you?"


    Zhao shook his head.


    Nodding stiffly, she turned to place the first [Lockpick] in the door.


    "You deserve to burn in Hell for this."


    CLICK.


    The cage door opened with a loud creaking groan, like magic.


    Akira then scurried into the cell, to strip the skeleton of its set of [Necromancer Robes], which he then proceeded to excitedly don himself.


    Zhao was incredulous. "Is that really it? You just wanted to take the robes?"


    Akira snickered, turning chibi.


    "It''s the perfect look for a ''villain'' like me."

 Chapter 113 - First Rumblings Of A "Coming" Conflict

    In the aftermath of the Guy Fly dragon''s rampage, all that remained of the village of Helgum was smoldering ash and crumbling ruin, its streets paved with blackened corpses.


    Vash hurried through all this death and destruction, undaunted, with Kestrel trailing behind.


    "Where to next, master?" she asked.


    "Guh! I thought I told you to just call me Vash!" he answered, sheepishly grinning. "But anyway, my current plan is for us to wrap around and find the exit to the tunnel system Zhao was leading us through."


    Kestrel looked at him glumly. "To meet with that evil Akira again...?"


    "Akira...isn''t actually what I would call evil," Vash said, staring contemplatively off into the distance. "His actions tend to lean on the side of villainy, but always with a pure intent: protecting himself and those he cares about, same as any Hero would."


    He turned back to Kestrel. "It''s just that...this time, he''s crossed the line. He''s decided to incorporate innocent people as part of his scheme."


    "So you''ll challenge him, right? Like hunting wild boar: kill while it is young."


    Vash said nothing for a while. As, in reality, he hoped this planned brush with Akira and Co. wouldn''t yet come to any harsh extremes¡ªnot so soon; before Akira had yet to fully color himself as one who is beyond all hope of redemption.


    "No. I won''t fight him, for the time being. Not while there are still only ideological differences between us," Vash said. "Unless I absolutely have to...in order to get Her back."


    From there, the two silently made their ways out to the hole in the wall through which the Stormfleeces, including the one called Rudolf, had previously been seen making their escape. Where now, two Stormfleece soldiers¡ªboth Norns¡ªwere boredly standing watch, trading yawns and impatient rumblings as their allies were combing the wreckage, looting the shambled houses and coffers of the fallen. Like a flock of crows, scavenging after the scene of a bloody battle.


    "Hold right there!" commanded one of the Stormfleeces, drawing a two handed ax. "Cultivator scum!"


    Vash quickly looked around, to be certain there was no one else the Stormfleece could have been talking to. Then, upon facing him again, innocently blinked while pointing to himself. "M-me...? But I''m not"¡ªupon glancing down at himself, he remembered the Cultivator leather armor he was dressed in, and groaned. "Even though I''m dressed like this, I swear I''m not¡ª"


    The soldier let out a fierce battle cry before swinging his ax toward Vash, who could only react fast enough by holding up his arms to block his face as, fortunately, Kestrel was quick enough to intercept and block the attack


    The Stormfleece''s jaw dropped. "Crap! It''s a Forbidden!"


    The other soldier, standing back from all the action behind him, looked just as surprised. "Not only that, but she''s serving him as his [Pocket Maid]: even though most of them would rather die than be taken captive!"


    Vash, while crouching in her protective shadow, gave a warm smile. "Kestrel-san...that''s the second time you''ve saved my life, now." As the first Stormfleece, though pressing his ax as hard as he could against Kestrel''s parrying crisscrossed blades, still couldn''t manage to break through.


    "Bas...tard," the bear angrily growled. "Must be...real good in bed!"


    Upon hearing this taunt, Kestrel let out a small gasp as her narrowed, focused eyes also promptly widened¡ªrepresenting a gap in her defense, just wide enough for the Stormfleece to slice the tip of his ax''s blade across her exposed shoulder.


    "Look! I have something that''ll prove I''m not a Cultivator!"


    "Oh, yeah?" The second Stormfleece had taken out a Longbow, and was now seen to be struggling to notch an arrow on the string with his hilariously large bear paws, saying "well, I suggest you make it snappy!" Followed by him grumbling to himself, "within the five minutes or so that it''ll take me to work this stupid thing."


    "Let her clear any of your concerns," Vash said, hastily summoning Bridget from her [Maid¨¦ Ball].


    The first Stormfleece had almost brought the blade of his ax to Kestrel''s neck, stopping when he turned and saw his comrade-turned-loli standing there with a vacant, mildly annoyed stare.


    "Ah! It''s Captain Bridget!" said the second bear. "Only now, she''s way smaller and cuter!"


    She bristled, her eye twitching. "Cute¡­?!"


    "Gods, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to tease you." Glaring, he then aimed his bow at Vash. "Now I''ll kill this heinous bastard who dared to steal your freedom away, and take care of you like you''re my own little sister!"


    Bridget stood in front of him, holding her arms out. "Fool! I''m nobody''s little sister, and don''t you dare shoot at this man!"


    "But, Commander...he''s the enemy!"


    "I am...not so certain. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be alive right now. If not locked away in some dungeon, being tortured for information." She turned, looking up at Vash inquisitively with one arm at her side and the other on her hip. "Because your quick thinking spared me before, I''ll give you five minutes to explain yourself."


    Vash nodded. "Well, for starters, I''m not even from this game world originally. I''m from a world called Nirvana, and right now I''m really in a hurry to get somewhere."


    "What''s this about a ''game world?''" Bridget interrogated.


    "Eh? Don''t you know...?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Know what?"


    Vash froze. ''Could it be that she really doesn''t know this is all virtual reality?''


    Just then, Kestrel took a step forward.


    "New Master is NOT a Cultivator!" she firmly said. "Kestrel would kill herself, right away, if she ever had to fight for a Cultivator!"


    She seized Vash by the arm, gazing lovingly at his face while she gently stroked the back of his head. "New master...is kind. He will treat Kestrel even better than a little sister¡ªas a fertile little wife, staying home all day, never having to hunt elk to eat again!"


    Vash gave an embarrassed laugh, beads of sweat forming on his face.


    "F-fertile? Why does that matter...?!"


    "I see," Bridget said, joining the Stormfleece soldiers in suppressing a laugh before abruptly regaining her seriousness. "Though, I''ve never heard of this ''Nirvana,'' or ''game worlds'' that you speak of." She stroked her chin thoughtfully. "So, I''m not quite sure what to make you."


    "If you still have any doubts about my innocence, you can just ask a man in your army named Rudolf," Vash said. "Or even Yorick Stormfleece, who were both there with me."


    "Very well, I shall do just that. Now, as for this place you''re off to in such a hurry¡ª"


    "It shouldn''t be very far from here. And you can even send some troops to follow my trail, just to be safe," Vash said, before looking at Bridget directly. "As we speak, the group I was with before is passing through the Cultivator fort''s underground tunnel system. My plan is to intercept them, right as they''re making their way out, since there''s a chance they might have something¡­"¡ªhis breath briefly caught in his throat¡ª"some-one, who is very precious to me."


    Bridget laughed. "That whole tunnel is crawling with our forces."


    "It doesn''t matter: they''ll kill their way through, if we don''t make it there in time," Vash said urgently. "Trust me: their leader is someone who will stop at nothing to achieve their goals¡ªno matter how many try to stand in his way."


    Meanwhile¡­


    Akira had discovered something neat while navigating his new [Inventory] menu, to put on his not-so-shiny and not-so-new pair of cool, villainous black robes.


    It came in the form of a tab in the menu marked as "Magic."


    "[Embers] and [Heal]," he read aloud from the menu, wondering¡ªwith a growing air of excitement¡ªif this meant what he thought it did. And so, to test it out, when he tried selecting them he found he was able to apply one spell to each hand, or either spell to both hands simultaneously: taking the form of a glowing mass of flames and a shining, radiant aura respectively. "Oho! These are magic spells I now have access to?"


    Through a bit of trial and error, he figured out that with Embers equipped he could extend his hand to cause a stream of fire to issue out from his palm. Whereas with Healing, he could raise his palm to heal himself.


    Chunhua was watching him figure it out, wide-eyed.


    "Outsider...you''re a mage?"


    Akira laughed. "Not since last I checked!" he said, whilst letting the [Flames] spill forth from both his palms, into the air, with maniacal glee. "But I just checked the menu and saw these spells listed there, so I guess maybe I am now. Though ultimately, this discovery would only serve to make him sad; on account of him not being able to shake the thought of how awesomely sweaty his breasts would be right now, from the heat of his own [Flames], were he still in the body of a Squell.


    ''I wonder, if in the event that I ever do find a way to return to my ideal form..."


    Seeing that Akira was stroking his chin, thinking deeply about something, Chunhua moved toward him. "My Lord, if I may ask what is on your mind?"


    "Oh, nothing...I was just wondering if one girl could make another pregnant."


    At this, Chunhua tried to exchange glances with Zhao, who was standing off at a distance away from her in shame¡ªhowever, he only looked away as their eyes met.


    She huffed. ''So it''s like that now, is it?''


    Knowing Zhao was sure to still be discreetly watching her, nonetheless, she returned to Akira with a fake, beaming smile.


    "Why is it that you ask, my Lord?"


    She seductively ran her hands along her own body¡ªsliding downward from her non-existent breasts, across her slender torso, culminating at her slightly and perfectly oversized thighs.


    "Could it be that you have some fun ideas in mind for this cute body?"


    Akira frowned, being instantly reminded of Ai: specifically, of the time he''d lost his virginity to her. Albeit, while cosplaying as the fairer sex.


    "Perhaps..." he replied. "Though, I''ve also an interest in learning necromancy."


    "Well, if there''s anywhere you can go to in Seaspan to learn more about magic, it''s the Mage''s College in Springhold." She giggled, casting a look at Zhao through the corner of her eye. "I''ve no doubt my Lord will become the most proficient magic-user that has ever walked this planet."


    Akira scratched his head, only responding with a noncommittal grunt.


    ''She''s so cute...but now I''m conflicted. My master plan demands that I be able to produce seed; but at the same time, I can''t deny that cultivation between two females is just too great. Especially when I''m one of them!''


    To free his mind of these weighing thoughts, he refocused his mind on an experiment: to see what would happen if he raised his [Flames] palm up and shot his [Heal] palm forward, rather than vice-versa. Thereby discovering that, firstly, by wielding [Heal] in this way: he found he could spread its glowing effect unto any person he pointed at¡ªwatching the small cuts and scrapes on Zhao''s body disappear, as an example, when he sent it flowing toward them.


    Content with these results, when afterward he tried testing [Flames] while holding his palm up¡ª


    BOOM!


    It caused an explosion of fire.


    Not directed at where he was pointing...but at himself.


    "Heh. Oopsie!"¡ªwas all he could manage to utter, before then keeling over from the impact with his whole person covered in thick black soot, landing gracelessly into Chunhua''s awaiting arms.


    "Master, no!" she squeaked. Then adding, under her breath: "serves you right."

 Chapter 114 - Her Name Was Shinazawa (Part 1)

    Nestled deep beneath the Cultivator Fort, only one of the four missing girls was to be found: held within a lone [Maid¨¦ Ball]: the sole item that was left behind in an otherwise empty small iron vault, located in the head jailer''s private quarters.


    Akira held his breath as he grasped the ball in his hand, brought almost to tears from wondering who it might be.


    "Kiki. Please let it be Kiki. Kiki. Kiki. Kiki."


    "I would surmise that the Stormfleeces ran off with the other items in the vault," Zhao remarked. "Though, I find it strange they would take all the other [Maid¨¦ Balls], but leave behind just this one."


    Akira shook his head, wiping his sniffling nose off on his sleeve. "That''s...fine. At least that means they''re probably safe."


    And at least one was safe, now.


    ¡­


    She had endured, for all this time she''d been waiting for Akira''s rescue, as a captive of the virtual world that existed inside of the [Maid¨¦ Ball]. Lying in a curl upon the cold roof of a skyscraper, beneath a night sky pierced by bright city lights: in an empty, but still brightly lit cityscape, reminiscent of her home...


    From a very early age, she had learned that, in order to earn anybody''s love and approval, she would always have to wear a facade.


    Her name was Ai Shinazawa.


    Her way of life never did fit the Japanese ideal from the start, being the product of a mixed heritage: Her mother, native Japanese. Her father, an English teacher that had briefly come and gone back from overseas, and was the source of her darker complexion¡ªrarely seen or spoken to, but always existing as a cloud hanging over her disturbed heart.


    It didn''t help matters that, whilst growing up, she was teased incessantly for her differing appearance that was the product of her so called "impure" heritage: a skin tone that, in the words of her tormentors, wasn''t so much like caramel as it was like mud; as well for her pronounced lips, which earned her nicknames like "fish lip," from boys and girls alike. But also "pirate" or "blackbitch," because of the eyepatch she always wore over her left eye, following an accident. With such harshness forcing her to reside mostly in the shadows, with ever-growing resentfulness; containing most of her interactions to various online spheres, wherein she would make a habit of choosing random targets to destroy. Simply for the satisfaction it provided her.


    That was, until the start of her first year of High School...when, all of a sudden, her male classmates began to take a greater interest in her.


    Practically overnight, she would go from being the class pariah to the most popular girl in school. A change which Ai, herself, was wholly unprepared for, as it meant she was no longer well-hidden in the shadows: as, from then on, her actions were constantly being monitored by her classmates; any criticism or critical gossip she would receive now would be solely the consequence of her own actions.


    Since she was now at the center of everyone''s attention, Ai Shinazawa began imitating the social gestures and actions of other popular girls she''s observed; doing everything in her power to keep from slipping through the cracks of the brutal hierarchy ever again¡ªwhatever changes it took to remain feeling "accepted."


    However, being accepted within the "cool crowd" very quickly proved to be an entirely loathsome existence, as Ai''s inner contempt only further continued to grow, as a consequence of this newfound closeness with the same group of schoolmates who previously made her life a Hell on earth. Persons who presented themselves as one way, feeling a great sense of pride in their perceived superiority over others who acted more honestly, all the while secretly talking behind everyone''s¡ªincluding each other''s¡ªbacks. An endless series of one drama, one bit of bickering after another, and nonstop gossip and rumors being spread¡­


    Ai...hated these people: regarding them as cockroaches; swarms of them forming wherever a crumb of strife had fallen in their falsely idyllic little worlds.


    Yet still, she constantly fought for their approval. Still, she played it straight by their invented rules, and shared in their backstabbing talks. Laughed along at every one of their pathetic, unfunny jokes. Just...playing along. By their rules. In the process, becoming that which she despised most:


    A "perfectly normal" person, like what the virus at the Shiroichi school tried to make everyone out to be; dredging up bitter memories of those days, and of how it all came to a head on one otherwise seemingly normal school day¡­


    It was lunchtime, so all the students were off to their usual places, eating and chatting; when Ai Shinzawa, beaming cheerfully, plopped down the plastic bag she was carrying on the desk of her then-boyfriend from another class: one whose name didn''t matter, so much as the fact that he was the handsome captain of the school''s swimming team.


    "Uwa! Ai-chan, are my eyes deceiving me?!" he exclaimed, almost falling out of his chair in gleeful surprise. "Or has the lustrous and divine Ai-chan made a delicious lunch box just for me¡­?"


    She nodded. "Mhmm!" She held up her arm, flexing non-existent muscles. "So you''ll be plenty strong, for the swim meet!''


    "Oh? Was that supposed to be today¡­?" he jokingly replied, scratching the back of his head of bristly dark hair with one hand as he discreetly extended the other: gently laying his palm on the back of Ai''s hand, still resting on top of the bag.


    "Swim Captain-kun!" she gasped, as his sultry stare then rose to meet hers.


    "Ai-chan...thanks for this," he said to her softly, squeezing her hand. "I really appreciate that you''ve always been there¡ªby my side, supporting me, every step of the way."


    Ai said nothing, at first; remaining plain faced, watching his sweet expression for a time before abruptly pulling away.


    After which, she gave a fraudulent smile. "I put all my love and care into that lunch. So, you''d better win first place, or I''ll be sore!" Her expression then darkened, revealing a hint of her withheld malice. "And besides that, if you do manage to win first place, I''ll reward you by letting you make me sore in other ways."


    "H-uh¡­?" The swim captain, thrown by such a bold insinuation, dispensed with his usual cool confidence as he promptly broke into a sweat, swallowing nervously with a widened stare.


    "Best of luck!" Ai told him. Then, leaned forward to bestow him with a quick peck on the cheek before turning, waving and giggling¡ªreconstructing her facade, just as quickly as she had let it slip¡ªbefore slipping out of the classroom, heading straight into the hallway with an unseen mischievous look.


    "Ai-chan¡­" he uttered faintly, looking on sadly in her wake. "It''s okay for you to be open with me."


    She''d always been elusive like this: making such sweet gestures, but never sticking around for long. And, even though most of his friends would say he should just be content with what he had¡ªwith just being the one who was dating the hottest girl in school¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel something was missing.


    ''I only see glimpses, but I''m sure of it¡­'' he thought to himself, at that moment. ''There''s a whole other side to Ai-chan, which not even her boyfriend knows.''


    Just then, his friends all began excitedly crowding around his desk.


    "Yo! Did she just say she''ll let you do it with her if you win?!" one of them said, grabbing him eagerly by the shoulder. "Seeing sweet, innocent Ai-chan talking all slutty like that is so hot, bro!"


    The swim captain sighed, rubbing his eyes with embarrassment. "She says stuff like that all the time¡­" he said.


    "Then the rumors must be true, huh?" Another of his friends chimed in, then gawked like an ape as he checked to make sure the coast was clear. Before continuing, in a whisper: "some girls were saying that they saw Ai-chan getting into the back of a limousine, with some old guy."


    "No way!" The first friend gave an uproarious laugh, turning to the swim captain. "Is that the kind of girl you''re dating? How much do you think he pays her¡­?"


    The swim captain shook his head somberly, hiding his mouth against his clasped hands that were propped up on the desk. "That''s all bullshit¡ªyou know how jealous girls are. Ai-chan told me once that she''s still a virgin, and I haven''t seen her with any fancy jewelry or shit like that."


    "Dude...you''re so naive, thinking all girls are angels. Especially at this age, when they''re really starting to mature."


    "Yeah, man. It''s time you opened your eyes to the truth:"¡ªthe friend made a flamboyant, proceeding with a mocking pose and highly pitched voice¡ª"that your sweet, precious, adorable little Ai-chan takes dicks from middle-aged salarymen for money."


    While their laughter ensued, the swim captain, groaning, buried his face into his arms against the desk.


    Minutes later the school bell rang: signaling the end of lunch break, as well as the start of the inter-school swim meet. The swim captain had eaten even every bite of the delicious curry and rice Ai had prepared for him, already feeling better after his friends'' harsh teasing, while he was in the locker room getting changed.


    ''Ai-chan...would make for the perfect housewife,'' he thought fondly, as his face grew warm and his swim briefs tightened.


    By the time he assumed his starting position at the edge of the pool, he was fully convinced that the rumors about Ai had to be untrue: that maybe his friends were just jealous of him, too, because they knew she''d one day make a perfect wife for him, once they were both out of school¡ªwith plenty of steamy, hot sex!


    Upon casting his gaze across the bleachers, though, at all the cheering students and faculty in attendance...he searched, but couldn''t find any sight of her.


    "Maybe she just went to the restroom.''


    It was then that the starting whistle was blown, and he made his dive¡­


    And immediately, felt a sharp pain in his stomach. An unstoppable twitching, centered in his nether regions, as he made his elegant plunge into an Olympic-sized swimming pool, in front of an audience of hundreds who all got to witness what happened next.


    The referee furiously blew his whistle, several times, to make the swimmers stop as the audience in the bleachers burst out laughing.


    "My stomach¡­" the swim captain groaned.


    Whilst struggling to stay afloat, he saw the brown clouds rising in the water around him¡ªrealizing it was he that the audience was laughing at.


    Meanwhile, Ai was nowhere near the swimming pool: rather, in a stall in the girls'' bathroom, making sweaty hot love with one of her fellow¡ªattractive¡ªfemale classmates. When suddenly, she pulled her lips away long enough just to crack a smile to herself¡ªas if, somehow, she knew. As if she could sense that her plan, of throwing a handful of laxative pills into the curry she had specially cooked for the swim captain, had succeeded in the most glorious way she could''ve imagined.

 Chapter 115 - A Bridge Between Realities

    Through the loud music playing in her earphones, Ai failed to hear the sound of the doors to the skyscraper rooftop open. When suddenly, she wasn''t alone anymore.


    "You''ll catch a cold if you stay up here."


    Ai, at once pulled out of her state of reflection, immediately sat upright with an exasperated wail, to see a suavely presented young man: Dressed in a crisp, black suit and green luxury tie, with a matching-colored pocket accent. His hair, colored a deep red-as-blood hue, was neatly slicked back against his head. His orange-tinted shades were absolutely Gucci. And the several-carat gold watch he wore, on its own, was probably worth more than Ai''s entire living situation.


    She dropped one of her earphones in the process of briskly turning¡ªthusly bombarding her unannounced intruder with the blasting, distorted chorus of a jaunty pop song.


    "Ah, and I''ve also heard that it''s bad for your hearing to listen to loud music with earphones on," said the young man, abruptly halting the long drawn-out, meticulous strides he''d been making toward her, in his pair of perfectly polished black dress shoes. "You don''t have the look of someone who struggles with taking care of herself."


    Ai bristled at his words, casting him a skeptical glare. "What''s it matter to you anyway, you creepy bastard?"


    The young man chuckled. "Well, I guess you can say that I have a vested interest in anyone that I meet." The young man smiled, adjusting his shades. "There''s no telling how much importance you''ll play in my immediate, or future advancement. Like, judging by your school uniform...you might have a parent who''s working for me, who''ll work more diligently with the knowledge that I looked out for their daughter. Or, it could be you have an older sibling enrolled in the university, who might come under my employ in the future."


    "Mister¡­" Ai gawked. "Just who are you?"


    He extended a hand, offering to help her to her feet. "Who knows? But it could be that I might also prove valuable to you in the future."


    After staring up at him for a while with uncertainty, Ai smirked. "Ha. Well, at least you''re upfront about it." She said, brushing his hand away and standing just fine without this help, posed with one arm on her hip. "You only help people for purely selfish reasons, on the off chance it might payoff to your benefit later."


    Thinking she had him all figured out, she turned away with a smug look.


    "Everyone''s the same, deep down!"


    However, the young man tilted his head quizzically. "Even if that''s the truth, isn''t that better than being uncaring of others for no reason?"


    "What¡­!?" Ai exclaimed in a hushed voice, feeling struck by his words. ''Although,'' she took a moment to consider, ''I''ve never met this weirdo before in my life. So, it''s not like he''s speaking to me directly.''


    And yet...she couldn''t help but feel like...


    Shaking her head with an annoyed growl, she plugged her earphones back in and began storming away from him, hands clenched into fists at her side, toward the door.


    "Where are you going?" asked the young man.


    "I''m here for an appointment!" she snapped back in answer. Only pausing as she clutched the doorknob between her fingers, grumbling under her breath, "he''s never kept me waiting like this before¡­"


    She slammed through the door, hurried down the gray stone steps, and proceeded to course through the solemnly quiet, lavish amber and gold-gilded, red carpet-lined hallways of the Akira Corps. building''s upper floors. All the while, unable to shake the suspicion that she might''ve just missed her only shot at scoring her biggest catch to date¡ªthinking back to the strange, mystifying presence of the well-dressed young man.


    Whoever he was, he sure seemed important, if not merely self-important: someone who thinks they have all the answers to finding ''success'' in life, always preaching to the peasant masses about why they''re struggling. Even though...


    ''He mentioned that he has people working for him, but that can''t be right,'' she mused. Then mulled it over a while, before smiling to herself with a derived answer: ''I wasn''t born yesterday; if anything, his dad is a big shot higher-up around here, and he was just trying to impress me.'' In which case, she would''ve preferred to cut out the middleman entirely: opting, instead, to simply become a mistress to his hypothetical greasebag millionaire CEO father.


    That''s because, out of all of Ai Shinazawa''s various intents and purposes, for playing such a dangerous game¡­


    Money was secondary: only to the thrill. A thrill, thus far unmatched in any other areas of her otherwise dull life, driving the anxious throbbing of her heart in her chest as she rode the shuttle-shaped glass elevator down; down to the floor of the hotel room where her client would always arrange for them to meet.


    "I''m at the hotel, now..?" Ai uttered aloud in disbelief. ''Wasn''t I just in an office building?''


    She stepped out of the elevator to stand in the middle of the hallway. Where, after looking back and forth a bit¡ªconfused, but ultimately at a loss trying to think up an explanation for what had just occurred¡ªthere was nothing else to do but give a half-hearted shrug, before then turning on her heels and warily proceeding: with the last several paces needed to arrive at the all too familiar door of her destination.


    Although, upon opening the door, she was immediately met with a sight that was far different from what she expected¡­


    It was a girl: Dressed in a different school uniform from Ai''s. Possessed of a small, but not quite petit slouched stature, with narrow shoulders and unbrushed dark hair. From where she''d been seated, at the foot of the double-wide bed, she instantly jolted up at Ai''s emergence: holding up her arms¡ªcowering¡ªwith a fright-filled look, as she reared herself back against the luxuriously white window-balcony curtains.


    "W-who are you?" the scared-looking girl questioned, with a trembling voice.


    "I should ask you the same thing," Ai returned.


    Looking her up and down, Ai paid special heed to the details of the uniform she was wearing: with its nice grey jacket, red and white plaid decorated pleated skirt, and full-length black leggings. "You''re a private school girl."


    "Um, y-yes," she replied, timidly averting her gaze while pressing the tips of her two index fingers together in front of her. "I hate it, but dad doesn''t give me a choice."


    "Your folks must be pretty well-off, to be able to afford the tuition."


    "Yeah...he''s a manager at Akira Corps."


    Ai blinked, wide-eyed. "Is that so?" she said. "What a weird coincidence¡­"


    "What is? What''s weird?" the quaking private school girl said quickly, with a growing tone of desperation. Like a wild animal that just woke up inside a cage, railing against the walls. "Please don''t say I''m weird, because I''m doing my best!"


    "This all feels weird," Ai said, crossing her arms, idly scanning her eyes across the room for anything else that was out of place. But the room was just as she remembered it; sans the presence of an overweight, balding, bespectacled specimen of a man, fallen on his knees, begging her to take her shoes off so he can smell her feet. For 5 thousand dollars.


    "That disgusting worm I was supposed to meet here¡ªhe''s a manager at Akira Corps., too."


    The girl stirred. "Ah! So you think it was my dad you were going to meet? But what for...?" she asked innocently. "What business does a high schooler have with a middle-aged man in a hotel room?"


    Ai snickered. "Stick around, and you might find out," she said. Then, leaned toward her with a teasing smirk. "And depending on how much your old man is willing to pay, you might even be able to join in. They say ''three''s a crowd,'' but I say ''the more the merrier.''"


    "Ow...what are you even saying¡­?"


    "It''s nothing. Besides, you still haven''t told me why you''re here. Or your name."


    "I came...because I had to learn the truth. And my name¡­" She paused mid-reply, bringing her thumb to her mouth to suck on it. "You already know my name. Because we''ve already met before, Ai-san."


    Ai scoffed. "Don''t screw with me! I would remember if¡ª"


    "No. I just didn''t realize it before, since your avatar looks so different from how you did in the real world." She paused, narrowing her eyes in concentration with a sad frown. "We were friends, once."


    "Friends?" Ai laughed. "No offense, but you don''t seem like someone I''d be friends with."


    "Long ago. When we were kids."


    Ai froze, staring at her in bewilderment. Yet still, Keiko was resolute in her words.


    Keiko wasn''t sure how, but¡­


    It was as though she was living in two different realities at once: The one that existed in her memories, of the time when she confronted both her father and his mistress; and the reality of the present, in which she was known as Kiki.


    "So it was you¡­" she said. "You were my father''s mistress, all along. Ai-san."

 Chapter 116 - My Heart Will Stop In Joy

    Keiko Nakamura awoke, with a startled gasp, at the sound of a ringing school bell. Followed, shortly after, by a dozen metal chair legs scraping across the hard wooden floor.


    ''Huh?'' Her eyes were wide, in confusion. ''Was I...only dreaming just now?''


    She remained at her desk while all the other students piled out; until it was only her, listening to the rhythmic blaring of the summertime cicadas, touching the oozing warm sweat on the side of her face turned to the sunlight beaming in through the windows.


    "But, this isn''t...Shiroichi," she said to herself, in disbelief, then abruptly jolted out of her chair. "This is¡ª"


    Sounds of laughter and busy chatter filled her ears as she dawdled through the grandiose front entrance of the elegant old Victorian-styled Maximilian Academy for Girls.


    ''This was...the school I went to before I died and came to Nirvana.''


    Assuming it was all just another virtual illusion, how was it so uncannily realistic? With swarming crowds of schoolmates, whose faces she recognized: Talking and joking, riding out on bicycles. Couples holding hands. Groups of friends going out for a meal. All, just the way she remembered.


    It came down to the very same sensations, building in her chest. The casually erupting insecurities, and looming thoughts of despair¡­


    ''I know I don''t¡­"belong" here. But then, where DO I belong?''


    All these¡ªher peers¡ªintegrating, and forming meaningful connections. Seemingly going about their ordinary daily lives, richly blossoming into society. Their everyday chatter, like the ceaseless creaking of the churning cogs in a machine. Their laughter, like knives, pointed at her back. Sounds of ambient nature. Summertime cicadas.


    She retreated into a used bookstore, tucked away down a forgotten alleyway, seeking respite among the empty aisles lined with stacks of weathered old tomes.


    Here, at least, the cicadas were quiet. She could hear herself think.


    She couldn''t remember when it came about, or what it was that led her to prefer the kinds of crude, bizarre books others would judge her harshly for. Whatever thrill they had once provided her had long since faded, such that now even her once-treasured had been rendered into little more than an empty set of repetitive patterns.


    The voice of a woman, sifting along the opposite side of the aisle Keiko was currently on, suddenly chimed in:


    "Through your own choice of actions, a mold has already been firmly established in the shape of ''Keiko Nakamura:'' a persona which, now, you feel a sense of obligation to continually fill, or else you will cease to be the entity known as Keiko Nakamura."


    Keiko pursed her lips, feeling like she was about to cry. "Don''t I continue to exist, regardless of whether I''m reading M-PREG doujinshi? Or is a person''s identity really so fragile?"


    From a different aisle another, wizened male voice answered, "in the case of someone who never interacts with others, the truth of the self becomes an eternal struggle. Since we, as social beings, are formed out of the perception others hold of us, which in turn affects the perception we hold of ourselves."


    "So...I''m really as useless as the principal tells me I am," Keiko mused, staring blankly into the obscene contents of a hardcore Yaoi manga she had just pulled off the shelf.


    "If that is the perspective of you that you choose to accept," the woman''s voice said.


    "Akira-kun and Kanna-san say I''m cute. And Akira-kun says that I have a strong survival instinct, that''ll make me a great warrior someday." Her eyes narrowed, bearing a sad look. "Even though...I feel like I still haven''t proven myself, yet."


    "Others may see aspects of your individual self that you would never be made aware of otherwise," the man''s voice explained.


    Suddenly, Keiko was transformed into Ai.


    "But in the end, I still have to decide?" she questioned, with a serious look.


    "There is no final answer. The notion of one''s ''self'' is elusive, and ever-changing. The persona you inhabit is constantly evolving throughout your lived experiences, and unconsciously molded by others you come in contact with."


    Keiko mused, "so that should mean, if I''m completely alone...it''s the closest thing I can get to my purest self."


    "Alone, you are emptiness. Void of self. However, you will never be completely alone, for as long as you live. Your place among all of humanity, as an entity that exists within the hearts of others, is already established. It cannot be entirely erased, though it can be manipulated."


    "If that''s true, then the first step toward changing myself¡ª"


    "Is to change the perspective of others."


    Ai Shinazawa slammed the Yaoi doujinshi book shut. "So, you''re telling me that I''m completely powerless?!" she snapped. "That my worth is decided by people who only ever see a fake version of me?" She paused, lowering her head. Sniffling. "That means all my stupid classmates...those pervy old men" ¡ªher eyes narrowed in annoyance¡ª"Akira"¡ªher gaze relaxed, showing vulnerability again¡ª"the lowest of the low pieces of scum, who are only attracted to me because of my pretend cutesy act, and my body. My youth."


    She shook her head, grimacing with unbridled emotion. "Things that¡­aren''t real. Or won''t last forever. Which means they''ll forget about me, someday, too."


    "Have you ever tried revealing the hidden parts of yourself?" The male voice asked.


    "N-no," Kiki answered timidly. "People will think I''m dirty, if they ever knew my true desires. Then rumors will start to spread, and I''ll be called a slut by everyone."


    "Wouldn''t that be preferable to always keeping yourself hidden?"


    Keiko''s breath became caught. "That''s¡­"


    "Hell no!" she abruptly turned into Ai then answered, with an offended glare. "Kiki-chan, trust me: you don''t want to live your life with a reputation like that hanging over your head."


    "Because it''s scandalous?" Keiko blushed. "Why should I care, if it means I get to feel something¡­?"


    "People only ever talk about sex stuff like it''s scandalous to look dignified in public. But, in reality, whenever news like that breaks about someone, they couldn''t be happier."


    "More people will be pleased with me, if I became a slut¡­?"


    "Sure you''ll love all the attention you''ll receive, at first. Classmates you used to think of as strangers will start to approach you, more and more, wondering if the rumors are true. But then...even teachers, and greasy old divorcees will catch your scent; and suddenly"¡ªshe clapped her hands together, causing Keiko to jump¡ª"you''re trapped, with no escape. And whenever you try to say no to the advances, they''ll only push further. And when they do, you''ll eventually cave into that part of yourself again"¡ªshe clapped¡ª"and again"¡ªclap¡ª"and again..."


    Then suddenly, the bookstore was gone: replaced by a hotel room.


    Keiko and Ai were sitting, cross-legged, across from each other on the bed. There was no sound of cicadas or grinding gears; just the subtle ambience of the whirling ceiling fan overhead, along with the two girls'' bated breaths as they quietly held hands, softly gazing into one another''s eyes.


    "I can''t remember...why I came to this room," Keiko said. "But I''m glad I did."


    "Wasn''t it to confront your father with his mistress?" Ai said, smirking. "Which turned out to be me, like you just said a moment ago." She frowned. "Even though...thinking of it now, I can''t recall us ever meeting like this before."


    Keiko shook her head. "This never actually happened; I only ever heard about my father''s affair from my mother."


    "We really were friends when we were younger, though," Ai said, beaming, squeezing Keiko''s fingers more tightly. "Until my family had to move to another city."


    "Oh...no," Keiko murmured. "This would be an impossible coincidence."


    "What do you mean, Keiko-chan?"


    "Nirvana is a world where everyone goes when they die, right?" She fumbled her lip for a bit, only halfway looking up at Ai. "So what are the chances we could have first met each other in the real world, then reunited in Nirvana?"


    Ai froze, communicating nothing beyond the growing suspicion in her wide-eyed stare.


    "Our memories...our senses¡­they''re¡ª"


    "No! Shut up! Shut up! I don''t wanna hear it!" Ai yelled, briskly hopping out of the bed and then striding across the room. "Please, no! I want this all to be real!" she cried, burying her face into her hands as her back was turned to Keiko. "Or else¡­"¡ªshe sniffed, stooping gradually until she fell to her knees on the floor¡ª"I''ll never be able to go back...to being the person I used to be."


    Just then, the hairs on the back of her neck stood up as she heard a man chuckling behind her.


    "And what person might that be?"


    "W-what¡ª"


    She turned around, coming face-to-face with her ''client'': Mr. Nakamura, Keiko''s father, sat on the part of the bed where his daughter had just been seconds ago, watching her with a devious ear-to-ear grin.


    "Come on and tell me, mistress-chan. What kind of person was the Ai Shinazawa of yesterday?"


    "That''s none of your business!"


    "Aww...don''t be like that," the salaryman said sadly. "Aren''t we really close?"


    "As if! It''s all superficial!"


    "Hehe." Mr. Nakamura adjusted his glasses, the lenses eerily shining with reflected light. "The cute moans you make when we''re together don''t sound superficial at all."


    "You cocky basta¡ª" Ai''s words were cut off with a surprised grunt when, suddenly, at that moment, she could hear them: the disembodied echoes of her own pleasured utterings, made during the pair''s many previous encounters; her spine and flesh tingling in remembrance of all the tantalizing sensations that this loathsome creature¡ª more than twice her age¡ªhad made her feel, with his cruelly unfettered touch.


    "There, there." Mr. Nakamura stood up and held her gently, petting her head soothingly. "It is as you said before, right? People like you more when you''re being honest like this, don''t they¡­? So why try to stop now?"


    "Because I...hate myself, when I''m like this," she grumbled, squirming like a fly in a web as she felt his grubby fingers slip underneath the hem of her skirt.


    "But I''ll still love you," Mr. Nakamura said. "My sweet little Ai-chan."


    The door to the hotel room slammed shit, just as Ai was returned to her loli Squell form. And no matter how much Keiko pounded and kicked, hearing their exasperated panting and pleading coming from within, it wouldn''t budge.


    "Akira!" Keiko finally dropped to the floor and yelled, when she realized it was hopeless. "Where are you?!"

 Chapter 117 - You Only Live A Dozen Times (Part 1)

    Akira Maximilian''s patience was beginning to grow thin.


    He''d shaken the ball, tried tossing and dropping the ball onto the ground, yet still nothing would happen. Until, with all his ideas exhausted, there seemed no other recourse but to stash it away and try again later.


    "There is still much ground for us to cover," Zhao warned, having taken the helm of the group¡ªleading their progress, as the one most knowledgeable about the tunnel layout. "And the rest of the tunnels are sure to be crawling with many dangerous beasts, so we''d all best be on our guard."


    Already, he could see the rocky walls around them were layered in [Giant Spider] silk. As well as some eerily human-sized cocoons, dangling from the ceiling.


    The torches on the walls were all snuffed out, leaving just the one in Zhao''s grasp as their only remaining source of light.


    "It is imperative that we stay close together," Zhao said. "The [Giant Spiders] are cunning hunters, who will only attack when they see an opening within our ranks."


    Chunhua chuckled. "Nice try, Zhao. But you''re still forbidden from touching me after what you did."


    "I know you''re still angry, but now isn''t¡ª"


    "Only Master can touch me."


    "Damn it!" Zhao blurted furiously. "Are you two even listening to me?"


    After hearing only a slight giggle from Chunhua in reply, tempted a sideways glance over his shoulder. Frowning bitterly, as he discretely observed the two conversing:


    "Do tell me, my Lord," Chunhua said, while she was being cradled in Akira''s arms. Playfully pouting and pinching his arm, whilst he was merely smiling, facing forward¡ªa picture of perfect serenity. "How am I expected to fight for you, in my current capacity...?" she bleated, putting forth more of an effort to artificially lighten her voice. "I am wholly incapable of wielding my Feng Shui magic; frail and weak as a child."


    It was only as she proceeded to lift one of her hands, then rest it¡ªin a sweet, smooth caress against his cheek¡ªdid he thus stir:


    "Screw that bullshit treaty!" Akira declared, pointing a thumb at himself with a prideful pose. "As your man, it''s my responsibility to protect you."


    Chunhua giggled. Zhao, meanwhile, rolled his eyes as he looked away.


    "Then, I suppose you''ll have to make use of me in other ways," Ai said suggestively, her lips parting slightly and cheeks blushing as she cast him a demure smile.


    To which Akira chuckled. "Now we''re talking business."


    Chunhua tugged at his sleeve. "My Looord!" she whined. "Quit being so sneaky, and tell your sweet little daughter Chunhua what business you''re talking about!"


    Whatever it was, she was dying to know. As, with this shameless side of her now fully exposed, she wanted nothing more than to be reduced to a piece of meat. Nothing more than for her¡ªa formerly impenetrably cold cultivating mistress, turned into a loli, with zero fighting capabilities; totally dependent upon a man for her defense¡ªto be ravaged, and then pumped full of her master''s warm milk.


    Akira of course wouldn''t say, but the smile he was wearing was solely meant to hide the fact that he wasn''t reciprocating any of Chunhua''s steamy advances.


    His mind was currently elsewhere...


    ''I know it''s possible for two women to become pregnant in the real world, through scientific means¡­'' He sighed. ''Although, I highly doubt whether this world, that still relies on torches as a source of lighting, would be capable of producing a similar feat.''


    Deep down, despite all his previous bold statements about impregnating every [Pocket Maid] he catches...Akira was hugely self-conscious of the fact that he had never had sex as a man before.


    Such that now, just thinking about it, made him...


    "Lord Akira?" Chunhua said. Shifting about, within the narrow crest of his arms, she looked upon his intensely sweating face with mounting concern. "Your visage¡­! Oh, how it oozes with so much of your Heavenly Dew!"


    She then cast a sideways glance, just to confirm Zhao was watching, before turning back to him with a sensual smirk.


    "Have I permission...to taste, my Lord?"


    Without even awaiting an answer, she eagerly sat herself upright and started to lap the drops of sweat from Akira''s face with her tiny tongue, much like a doting feline; her eyes half-closed and glowing bright red in pure ecstasy, amidst her medley of sharp grunts and shrill moans of pleasure.


    Through all this, Zhao was watching with a soulless stare. As Akira, meanwhile, bore through the savage tongue massaging without even the slightest small shift to be observed in his voidal, if not slightly tense demeanor.


    He was being licked down, like a lollipop, and yet didn''t feel a thing.


    "Fine." Zhao said firmly, with his nostrils flared in anger as he turned away slowly¡ªonce he''d seen enough of his childhood friend debasing herself.


    "You two can stay together."


    He reached for one of the unlit torches on the wall. Tore it off, then threw it down at Akira''s feet: whose vacantly staring eyes only vaguely followed Zhao''s actions, even as he then proceeded to walk away; leaving the couple to fend for themselves.


    "Finally," Chunhua frustratedly whispered into Akira''s ear, once Zhao was surely gone.


    But Akira said nothing.


    Thinking this was ofd, as well as feeling slightly put-off, Chunhua then gave a small giggle as she jumped free of his arms, to now stand before him¡ªthe top of her head only barely surpassing the height of his waist.


    "My Lord, we finally have a moment to ourselves. To indulge in whatever divine amusements you have planned for me," she said. Whilst trying to cutely snuggle herself against his still body, but struggling to do so¡ªfor the fact that his arms had strangely remained folded, as they were when he had been carrying her, to now stand as obstacles in the way of her dripping hot passion.


    "My Lord¡­?" Chunhua smiled. "Aren''t you going to instruct me to do something lewd?"


    Akira said nothing.


    "Anything at all, that your heart desires¡­"


    Still, Akira said nothing.


    She stripped away her shrunken-down robe, letting it fall to the ground without care as her bare slender body was thereby fully exposed¡ªsave for the pixelated clouds serving to conceal her modesty, as they did before in the case of the skeleton-turned-loli.


    "Come to think of it, you still haven''t granted that other girl a name, have thee?" Chunhua mused, tossing back her silky, dark hair over her shoulder with one hand.


    Then, frowned sadly. "Nor have you granted one to me."


    After which, upon slowly shifting her gaze further up, she gasped at the realization that Akira wasn''t even looking in her direction. Following it with a frustrated huff.


    "If it makes you feel any less uncomfortable, I''m actually over 1000 years old, with dragonian blood! So hurry up and rip these pesky clouds off me already: so that you may fully revel in my resplendent youthful beauty!"¡ªshe commanded, while reaching for his hand. Grunting with exertion, as she forcibly pulled on his non-compliant fingers; desperately yearning for him to uncover her apparent "censorship bikini," that was presently hiding her breasts from my descriptive language. However, in the process of doing so, only caused him to drop the torch out of his other hand.


    "Damn it!" Chunhua finally snapped. "What have I done to deserve this cruel punishment?!" she asked, biting back tears. "Have I not proven myself to be the ideal woman?!"


    Unbeknownst to Chunhua, however, it was not a case of Akira snubbing her after all¡­


    Akira felt trapped¡ªwithin his own body.


    ''I...can''t move. Can''t speak.''


    No matter how strongly he willed it: his limbs nor his mouth, nor even so his eyes would move. And yet, he was able to remain standing, perfectly still, and fully conscious of all that was happening around him.


    ''It''s almost like I''ve been¡ª''


    Just then, a piercing scream tore him from his thoughts.


    "Spiders! Spiders! Spiders!"


    It was Chunhua: reacting to a swarm of babe spiders climbing up her flawless leg.


    ''Spiders!'' thought Akira. ''Like Zhao said!''


    The light of the fallen torch was growing more and more dim, as Chunhua danced around, screaming, repeatedly brushing the advancing tiny terrors off her before abruptly running away from Akira''s view.


    ''Wait! Don''t just leave me here, you stupid bitch!''¡ªAkira wanted to say, though his lips remained sealed.


    His entire body was completely numb to the feeling of the thousands of tiny legs crawling across his body, fully enveloping him, to the point where they started to cover the front of his eyes...


    ''I can''t...die here! Not like this!''


    Before long, the light of the torch had fully dwindled and he was alone, with no way to run, or to even scream out for help as the little ones worked to combine their spinning silks, forming a dense cocoon to encase their helpless catch.


    But through the darkness, Akira could hear a reassuring voice:


    "Akira, dear...it''ll all be fine. Just relax."


    A voice, soft and pure like a warm summer breeze, that at once filled him with a sense of peace. Sounding like it was coming from someplace far, far away.


    And, it was then...Akira opened his eyes.


    ''What the¡ª''


    He found himself seated, in a comfy leather chair, at what he immediately recognized as his desk back in his room at the Akira Corps building. Staring into his computer screen, showing the email invitation to the "Maiden Quest International" closed beta he had once discovered while perusing his junk messages.


    And there, sat on the edge of his bed beside him, was¡ª


    Akira''s eyes widened. "CITA!"


    The pale, white-haired part-machine part-girl was there with him: dressed in what could best be described as a white, skirted "combat leotard", combined with a pair of thigh-high white iron boots that ended in sharply narrow needle tips.


    Startled, from seeing her there, he fell back in his chair with a loud yelp.


    "B-but...how?!" he questioned, holding up his shaking hand to point at her. Upon taking a cursory glance around, he was certain beyond a doubt that they were in his old bedroom.


    Or perhaps, he thought, what was far more likely to be an incredibly convincing fake.


    ''Could this be a fake CITA as well?''


    "Akira-san. There is little time for me to explain, for we are presently ''down to the wire'' as it is," the entity that looked like CITA said, her soul-piercing amber eyes wide and glaring with uncompromising seriousness.


    To which Akira gave a slight smile, saying to himself "yeah, it''s the real one alright."


    Only to quickly change his tune, as CITA then went on to say: "Do not relax, just yet. For it is imperative, to both our futures, that you suffer an unfortunate encounter with a speeding vehicle again."

 Chapter 118 - You Only Die (Part 2)

    Akira was on a sunny beach, watching the slow-moving waves lap against the shore. Wincing, at the sparkling reflections of sunlight across the calm, infinitely stretching seas.


    Though his mind was foggy, he could still sense something wasn''t right.


    ''Wasn''t I...somewhere else, just now?''


    Before he could think, it was then that Ai: beaming as sweetly and innocently as the day he met her, dressed in a frilly pink bikini, suddenly came barrelling toward him from across the mounds of pure white sand.


    "Come ooon, Big Sis!" she whined, seizing him by both his arms. "Everyone''s waiting on you!"


    "Ai-chan¡­!" Akira was speechless. "You''re...back to normal!" he shifted his gaze downward, to inspect her lean brown torso. "But what happened to the demon that possessed your womb!?"


    She waved a hand, giggling. "That''s no way to talk about your future kid."


    "I don''t understand! What are you saying?"


    "Quit"¡ªshe raised her voice, revealing a hint of her evil side as she brusquely pulled him¡ª"JERKING around, and get the fuck over here already!"


    "Not until you tell me what''s going on! I was...uhh," ¡ªhe scratched his head, looking confused¡ª"somewhere else, just a second ago. Though I can''t...really remember where. But, it was dark, and someone else was there with me."


    Ai rolled her eyes. "Geez! Someone''s had one too many pina col?das."


    "I''m telling the truth, Ai-chan!"


    At this, she froze, letting loose her grip of him, slowly, before turning to him with a weary sigh; her arms crossed, with an annoyed stare.


    "I was in this...cave. And a bunch of tiny spiders were crawling all over me."


    She rolled her eyes. "Oh, brother."


    "I...couldn''t move. I couldn''t speak, or do anything!" he recalled, shuffling about frantically. "And, there was this little girl trying to put the moves on me¡ª"Ai shot him an incredulous look. So, in a fluster, he hastily doubled back: "W-well, actually she was a 1000-year-old practitioner of some kind of Chinese martial arts magic, who was changed into the form of a Gnome¡ªwhich only LOOKS like a little girl!"


    "Mhmm." Ai nodded, scrunching her face in disgust. "Sure, I''ll buy it. Go on."


    "Then afterward, I got teleported...to this dark room, in front of a computer! And there was this hot, pasty lady who was talking to me like a robot. Saying that I need to get hit by a truck!"


    "Akira," Ai said softly, touching him on his chest. "It''s not like I''ll think you''re any less of a man, for not being able to handle your liquor."


    She giggled, running a palm across her belly.


    "Not after you gave me this¡­"


    Akira, gawking with confusion, merely stood there blinking for a moment, while she silently bore an expression of absolute serenity.


    "Gave you...what, exactly? Was it a nice meal?"


    "You''re so funny!" Ai said as she moved to his side, holding his hand. "But it isn''t proper for us to keep a pregnant woman waiting."


    Akira''s heart jumped into his throat. "P-pregnant¡­?"


    Who could she possibly be referring to?


    They continued along again with Ai taking the lead, though at a slower pace this time, until eventually they reached a cluttering of wooden and straw bungalows. And towards one of them, in particular, that was the only one with a thin trail of smoke seen to be rising from its chimney.


    As Ai stopped them in front of the door, Akira took a long whiff of the delectable, mouth-watering aromas exuding from within: melted cheese and tomato sauce, on a baked buttery crust.


    "Smells good!" he exclaimed. As, in an instant, all his other concerns had disintegrated. "I can''t wait to dig in!"


    He barged through the door, to come upon a neat space with a conjoined kitchen and bedroom. Wherein, a girl he recognized as the skeleton he''d caught on the bridge before was seated at a counter, kicking her feet and widely grinning as she took a bite from a slice of pizza.


    "Hmm?" Letting the cheese trail from her mouth, she boredly looked over to see Akira standing in the doorway. "Whaaat...? I got hungry while I was waiting."


    Ai immediately pushed past Akira to stand in front of him, staring daggers at her.


    "Alice!" Ai bellowed. Then, as Akira plugged his ears with his small fingers, continued in an angry shout: "It''s not fair that you get to eat before Akira! When it''s only thanks to his money that we''re able to live so comfortably!"


    Akira eyed the girl at the counter curiously. ''Alice is her name, then, huh? So it means they''ve met and grown this familiar already...?"


    ''Alice'' rolled her eyes. "You''re just riled up because you won''t get to have any pizza."


    "Oi! I won''t just stand here and be made fun of for being the only one here that''s choosing to stick to a diet!" Ai replied, gesturing furiously, before then abruptly calming as she glanced downward, smiling smugly at herself, feeling her hands along the sides of her perfectly youthful petite figure. "I won''t give THIS up for anything."


    Alice took another, taunting bite of her pizza, with an unamused stare. "Eh, your shallowness is the worst aspect about you, Ai-chan."


    Ai was outraged, flailing her arms. "Better shallow than a boring layabout!"


    While those two were bickering, Akira turned his focus to a third person who was in the kitchen area the entire time, calmly humming to herself, as she was stirring a long wooden spoon through a tall pitcher filled with lemonade and ice cubes.


    Her back was turned to him, so he couldn''t see her face aside from her long, gorgeous flows of dark hair that fell across her shoulders. And it was clear that she wasn''t a [Pocket Maid], judging by her average height and physique: her wide, womanly hips and thighs, squeezed tightly into the polyester fabric of the white apron she wore.


    ''If those two are here...then who''s that?'' Akira wondered, drawing steadily closer. ''Her hair...her complexion¡­'' there was only one person he thought it could be.


    "Daddy"¡ªhe gasped, when he heard her say.


    "Kiki-chan! It really is you."


    She whirled around, beaming, holding the wooden spoon in her hand.


    Her belly...was quite large.


    "You shouldn''t sneak up on the future mother of your children like that!" she playfully said, placing herself in his arms. "Where have you been, dear?"


    Akira was incredulous. "How...what...where are we?"


    Ai approached. "He''s been acting like this since I found him on the beach. Said some weird shit to me about"¡ªshe snorted back a laugh¡ª"a little girl, ''putting the moves on him.''"


    "Two isn''t enough?" said Alice, smirking.


    "Oh, come on!" Akira snapped, shaking his head as he cast Ai a hard glare. "Why''d you have to go and bring that up?"


    "You''re the one that said it¡­"


    Frowning, Kiki touched his forehead with the back of her hand, holding it there silently for a moment. "Well, it''s not a fever. Did you hit your head while you were out walking?" Still embracing him with one arm, she reached for a dial phone on the counter nearby. "I''ll call in an air ambulance to get you checked out."


    Thinking fast, Akira lunged forward, lightly brushing her arm away before she could pick up the receiver.


    "No"¡ªhe froze, straightening himself while he was consciously under the three girls'' scrutinizing gazes. "I mean...it''s fine." He gave a fake laugh, pulling Kiki close to him by her plumpened waist. "I was just"¡ªhe laughed anxiously¡ª"kidding around, to see if it would get me a pity blowjob."


    Ai groaned, appearing beside him with a crossed look. "Well you could''ve just asked, dummy!"


    Akira sheepishly laughed. "S-sorry!"


    "Oh, but are you telling the truth?" Kiki pried as she further swept aside a strand of his hair with her hand, then carefully tucked it behind his ear. "You haven''t really forgotten, have you...?"


    Akira fumbled his lip, saying nothing: not wanting to risk disturbing the peace, any more than he already had.


    "You bought this entire island; established your very own country and laws, just so we could all live together peacefully as your harem of wives." She paused, just long enough for Ai to kiss her once on the lips before joining in their embrace. Then, continued nonchalantly: "You''re able to keep on top of all of your work from home, so we have plenty of time to ourselves. The island is beautiful¡ªnice and sunny, all year round¡ªand we have all of our groceries conveniently shipped in from the mainland."


    Ai growled. "It WOULD be a perfect island paradise, if only you didn''t make us worry all the time!"


    "Sorry," Akira said, feeling guilty. His eyelids, slowly drifting shut¡ªas he fully embraced this...beautiful dream, or whatever it may be. Of a world in which he had everything he could possibly wish for, even though¡­


    "None of this is real, Akira-san."


    "Huh?" He looked at Alice, who hadn''t joined in the group hug; sitting there with a half-eaten pizza drooping out of her hand.


    Only, it was no longer Alice...


    But instead, when Akira craned his neck to look¡ª


    CITA was there!


    All his surroundings dispersed like a misty vapor, leaving behind a formless black void. Followed, lastly, by Ai and Kiki, as he let out an agonized yell and fell forward through the thin air¡ªlanding flat on his face, against an invisible ground.

 Chapter 119 - Though You Die, Rise Again (Part 3)

    In the beginning, it was all just a game to Akira:


    Killing monsters, and collecting their loot. Leveling up, and growing stronger. Constantly venturing forth into ever more bizarre, exotic locales, with a growing cabinet of sexually robust young women to keep him company.


    But since then, the rules of the game had completely changed.


    No longer was he playing out of simple amusement or reasons of petty ego, but for the sake of ensuring his survival; as well as that of his treasured companions.


    To be separated from them, time and time again¡­


    To lose so much and so often, at every perilous turn, with so little progress to show for it; his efforts, thus far, being pathetically small, insignificant, in the grand schemes. Amid countless losses, back-stabbings and betrayals...which left him feeling breathless. Tired. Incapable of moving forward with the same passion he had once carried.


    Even the cultivating, while fun at first, had gradually lost its appeal. Until, ultimately, it only served to make him feel more hollow.


    CITA was floating across from Akira, no more than a few feet away from him in the black void that they now shared. Though, it might as well have been the distance between two stars.


    "This world is alive," she said to him. "And it seeks to destroy you."


    Akira was on his knees, gazing vacantly into his quivering palms. "Tell me something I don''t know. Since day one, before I had even spawned in, I''ve known that this world''s God wants to see me DEAD."


    "And how does that make you feel?"


    Akira buried his face in his hands, curling up like a hedgehog. "Hopeless."


    "So, then, why do you still live?"


    "It''s simply because...I haven''t been killed yet. Since either I''m just that good at keeping my head above water, or the God of this world is showing me incredible mercy."


    "Akira-kun, you have died many times."


    Lifting his head, Akira stared at her in perplexity. "What?"


    "Did my words startle you?" CITA said, with a teary-eyed smile. You can sense it too, can''t you? That your experiences in Nirvana have changed you."


    "Yeah." He replied softly, pulling his knees up to his face. "They''ve made me weaker."


    CITA blinked. "Weaker how?"


    "I''ve become more reliant on others. Not just to survive, but for my own happiness."


    Through the darkness, there came a loud, mechanical snapping sound like a giant switch being flipped, followed by a blindingly bright, narrow spotlight beaming down from above. Under which stood Ai¡ªsuddenly appearing beside CITA¡ªonly now, she was fully pregnant again; wearing the same tight-fitting flame-patterned bikini she had worn while she taunted Akira at the pizza monastery.


    "Oh, so you''re saying that the feelings you have for us are a burden?" she snapped. "That meeting us in the first place was a total mistake!"


    "I used to be able to live alone."


    "But now you can''t¡­?! And somehow, that''s supposed to be our fault...?!"


    "Now, it''s painful to be without anyone."


    "Pfft!" Ai scoffed. "What happened to the old Akira? When did you become such a whiny loser?"¡ªshe laughed¡ª"Seeing you carry on like this...I can''t believe I ever had strong feelings for such a mopey coward!"


    "That''s not true," another voice abruptly countered. Causing Ai to gasp, as another spotlight switched on behind her back.


    This one, containing Kiki.


    "You''ve known way longer than any of us that Akira was more sensitive than he appeared," she said matter-of-factly. "And it was you that decided to use this knowledge to twist a knife into his back, trying to pressure him into hating you."


    Ai looked at her, grinning with suppressed anger. Saying, "what''s that? The timid new girl is trying to pick a fight with me? Don''t make me laugh."


    Then jumped slightly, in surprise, as Kiki suddenly turned to her with a brave look.


    "You call me timid, but the truth is that you''re just as afraid of disappointing Akira''s expectations as I am. Only"¡ªher eyes narrowed, bearing an incriminating stare¡ª"I continue to face my fear, growing stronger as a result. Unlike you: jumping ship at the first opportunity you could find, so that you wouldn''t have to deal with the anxieties you felt anymore."


    "But that''s¡­" Ai started to say, only to hang her head in shame.


    "She''s right, though," Akira interjected, prompting the two to look at him expectantly. "When it comes to my relationships with others, I''m the biggest coward of all."


    "Akira-kun, I know that''s why you barely lifted a finger to help at all, back when we were trying to escape the Shiroichi School." She averted her eyes, the corners of her lips curving into a slight smile. "I''m so...honored...that you were so confident I could handle it." Her gaze hardened, again, as she turned back to him. "But, we probably wouldn''t even be in this mess right now if you''d been the one in charge."


    "But what are you saying?" Akira stepped toward her, grinning madly, as she then closed her eyes and silently bowed her head. "Didn''t you manage to find a means for us to escape, regardless? Without any of my help?"


    "No"¡ªCITA said, suddenly, pulling his attention back to her. "We were led into the Virus''s trap: a world outside of Nirvana that constantly loops in on itself."


    "Is that why all this weird shit is happening¡­?"


    "Not quite. The world¡ªthe Seaspan server¡ªis fully intact in itself. However, our presences are resulting in unintended, errant phenomenon occurring within the underlying system code. As we ourselves have become like viruses, infecting the Seaspan server with our incompatible data structures which were intended for the Nirvana server."


    Akira, left gawking and staring blankly after her long spiel, wasn''t so sure of what she meant. Although, he could strongly sense that it was bad news.


    "Could you...repeat that? In layman''s terms¡­?"


    "To put it more simply¡­" CITA said, trailing off as her eyes took on a look of intense concentration. While Akira watched, with a growing sense of panic, as the figments of Ai and Kiki then disintegrated away into nothingness.


    Until she lifted her head sharply and ominously declaring¡ª


    "The ''shit'' is just about to ''hit the fan.''"


    Akira winced. "What happened to Ai and Kiki? Is any of this really happening¡­?"


    "This is all happening within the confines of your mind. A world, created within a world, through the corruption of data pertaining to the virtual realities that exist within the [Maid¨¦ Balls]."


    Akira gasped¡ªfinally, he had been given something that made some lick of sense!


    "So, if we''re causing the world around us to become corrupted like you say"¡ªhis eyes widened¡ª"that explains why the [Maid¨¦ Ball] in the vault won''t work!"


    CITA nodded. "There were originally two [Maid¨¦ Balls] in the vault: one containing Ai, and the other holding Keiko. But, because of the glitch, they became fused, and the sole [Maid¨¦ Ball] remaining was rendered inoperable."


    "Then do you have any idea of what''s happening to Ai and Kiki right now?" Akira urgently asked. "Are they unharmed?"


    "I am unable to surveil them, presently, as my [Magic Threads] cannot penetrate into the confines of a [Maid¨¦ Ball]. However, I can still read their biometric footprints on the server itself."


    Come on CITA-san," Akira grumbled. "You''re losing me with all the tech talk again."


    When, just then, he became startled by several large, pale green HUDs that began popping up in the empty space surrounding the two: showing an ever-shifting array of complex charts and graphs, of such a vast quantity that they very quickly completely filled the entire space.


    It was far too much for Akira, or indeed any regular mortal to take in; though he could observe CITA''s head turning ,and eyes crazily darting about in all different directions to process it all with perfect efficiency.


    "W-what the Hell?" said Akira. "Is this what goes on in your head?"


    "I am now receiving dangerously high psychological stress readings. Physiological distress readings are beyond critical. A biomolecular distortion is taking place, unlike anything I''ve ever witnessed before."


    "No..." Akira murmured, collapsing to his knees, feeling utterly helpless again. Staring upward, with a defeated air. "Ai-chan...Kiki-chan¡­"


    As CITA continued:


    "These readings...it is almost as though¡ª"


    Akira immediately straightened himself, rising back to his feet with a fiery look. "Tell me what''s happening, damn it!"


    However, just as quickly as he had grown angry, he promptly softened. For, up until now, he''d never seen CITA¡ªwho was notably part machine, by her own admission¡ªlook anywhere close to as fearful as she did, in that moment.


    "Ai and Kiki¡­" she said, shuddering slightly, "are becoming fused, as well."


    "Well then, what the Hell am I supposed to do about it?" Akira desperately asked. "If it involves the system, isn''t that more in your territory?"


    To his dismay, CITA shook her head.


    "I cannot walk and reside within the world, as you do," she explained, with a sad look. "My duties require me to extend myself far beyond the dimensions of a regular player''s life, across many servers simultaneously. And unfortunately, my full presence is needed elsewhere."


    Akira became enraged as she then turned her back on him. "Seriously?! You aren''t going to do anything and just leave me here?"


    "I go, because I must. As there are presently other servers with a far greater need for my intervention." She briefly turned back to him, smiling sadly. "To put it in perspective: on the last occasion that I directly aided you, Akira-kun, more servers were annihilated than there are flowers in your world of origin."


    "You mean...''annihilated'' as in¡ª"


    "Destroyed. Completely, and utterly, by viruses and other threats."


    "No way¡­!" Akira froze; at once relenting¡ªhis jaw dropping at such an incredible mind-boggling statistic. ''Deep Karma is so much bigger than I thought. Maybe even bigger than pregnant Ai''s ass¡ªmore enormous than I can even begin to comprehend!''


    It''s true that he never wanted to be a Hero in the first place, but who was he to complain? He only had one world, and one small group to look after, whereas CITA was out there deciding the fate of millions!


    ''For their sake, I need to pull myself together¡­!''


    In a way, being humbled like this had restored a part of his broken spirit. But still, if he was going to be tasked with saving the girls on his own, he desired an answer to one final question before he could begin:


    "This place we''re in now"¡ªhe glanced down, at the ceiling-less floor that seemed to extend infinitely¡ª"how do I leave...?"


    CITA looked unconcerned.


    "You shouldn''t see your dependency on others as a weakness, Akira-kun."


    "Huh?"


    He heard a crackling sound, like with something flimsy being torn. Just as a set of fingers were revealed through the enswarming ether of unintelligible statistical data.


    Someone was breaking into the realm¡ªripping through it with their bare hands.


    CITA was waving.


    "Farewell, Akira-kun. For now."


    ¡­


    Akira fell forward out of the ripped-open cocoon, panting furiously, falling straight into the awaiting strong, muscular built arms of his revealed rescuer.


    She patted him on the head softly, sighing.


    "Ara ara, I''ve saved you twice now!"


    Despite her firmness, she smelled like cherry blossoms¡ªa season of renewal¡ªand Akira was completely at peace.


    "Kanna-san¡­! It''s you!"

 Chapter 120 - A Reliance On Others

    Akira gave a weary smile and breathed a sigh of relief, just to know that Kanna was alive and well.


    "I''m...so glad you''re okay."


    "Heh. I think that''s supposed to be my line," she replied, as her smile then faded. "But seriously...take it easy," she warned. "I''m totally fine¡ªyou''re the one who I just found wrapped in a giant cocoon, a few minutes away from becoming spider food."


    "How is it that you''re not transformed?" He stumbled, in his efforts to walk on legs that were still numb with the lingering effects of paralysis, but Kanna caught him. After which he tiredly lifted his head to look up at her face, as she held him in her arms. "Kanna-chan, as much as it''s true you would make for an incredible loli, it turns out that it''s a good thing you weren''t captured like the others."


    She blushed, though still kept her serious composure. "Don''t flirt with me now, at a time like this..." she said, caressing his face. "You''re lucky I''ve been hiding in this tunnel, waiting for more of those soldiers to turn up."


    "Is this"¡ªAkira showed her the [Maid¨¦ Ball] he''d obtained from the Cultivator vault¡ª"what you were looking to find?"


    "That''s..." Kanna gawked at it for a moment, before abruptly straightening herself with an inquisitive leer. "But there''s only one. Did something happen to the other?"


    "I spoke to CITA, just now. She was telling me the two [Maid¨¦ Balls] had fused, because of some glitch that''s affecting us."


    "She spoke to you¡­?"


    "Yes. Just...trust me. I don''t know how, but she was able to communicate directly with me¡ªthrough my thoughts." He paused, remembering the figments of Ai and Kiki he''d also seen in the strange dimension with her: wondering if they were real, or indeed, if any of it had been real.


    Kanna shifted, one corner of her mouth pulled into an exaggerated frown, a string of strained creaks and groans issuing from her artificial arms as she placed her knuckles on her hips.


    "A glitch, huh?" She groaned. "We could really use Vash at a time like this."


    Akira unconsciously bristled at the mere mention of his name. Noting that this was the second time the two had parted under less than friendly turns. Yet another example, it appeared, of him failing to put forth any meaningful effort into his close relationships.


    "I have a feeling we''ll run into him soon," Akira said, with some apprehension. Then let out a small grunt of surprise as a thought crossed his mind:


    "But anyway, how were you able to find me so fast?"


    It was at this time none other than Chunhua emerged from behind Kanna, with a tearful look of relief, clinging cutely to their hip.


    "Stupid master!" she blubbered. "Of course I wasn''t just going to leave you there!"


    Akira smiled with gratitude. "It''s like CITA said: ''you shouldn''t see your dependency on others as a weakness,''" he said, echoing the android''s parting words then closing his eyes with an amused chuckle. "Such sappy advice, to give to a cutthroat CEO such as myself."


    Chunhua glared, smiling back. "What are the carp river-streams I see leaking from your eyes, then?"


    "N-nothing. Just...some web in my eyes."


    "Well then, you had best clear them quickly!" she said crossly. "As now, because I had gone so far out of my way to ensure your rescue, I order you to redress me in my royal vestments!"


    "Your clothes, you mean...? Yes, dear."


    "Stupid master! You mustn''t call me dear¡ªlike I am some nagging housewife!"


    "Why not? You''re really cute like this¡ª"


    "Sh-shut up! I''m still not done being angry with you!"


    Kanna, who throughout all their bickering had been sitting on a nearby rock ledge, watching from the sidelines, cracked an amused grin.


    "Ara ara, another strong-headed girl? Akira-kun must really be a masochist."


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, on another party member''s side of things¡­


    Vash and Kestrel had been brought by Bridget and her Norn comrades to a Stormfleece camp, somewhere deep in the forests surrounding Helgum. To a rugged gathering of men and women; them that had once been ordinary woodsmen, traders, hunters and housewives, all compelled to take up arms as warriors for a common cause.


    The air was thick with misery: the coughing of the sick and cries of the wounded, whilst the others drifted boredly between the tents made from stretched, overlapped brown and grey animal hides.


    "I''ll be honest," Bridget was saying, "it''s pretty strange for a foreigner to want to immediately mix himself in with our politics."


    At this, Vash abruptly stopped in his tracks.


    Everyone else in the group followed suit, staring at him expectantly.


    "I was almost executed by the Cultivators," he said. Wrongly, might I add. To say nothing of my moral objections, against their use of the [Maid¨¦ Balls]."


    Bridget nudged him in the ribs. "Aw, come on! Try to relax a little," she said, smiling playfully, as she then beamed and twirled, waved and rocked about cheerfully. "I haven''t felt this good in ages! It''s like receiving all the benefits of a weight loss diet, minus the annoying parts!"


    Vash glowered at her. "You look like a 10-year old. How is that alright...?"


    She held her arms up at him.


    "Go on¡ªpick me up!"


    "What?!"


    There was a fierce look in her eyes.


    "Pick me up and swing me around like an windmill, big bro!"


    "Hell no!" he exclaimed, all sweating and in a fluster. "That''s way too weird!" He quickly glanced around at all the Norn and humans milling about the camp, tending to their normal business. "And besides, people are watching!"


    "Look again, Mr. Morals," she said to him, tugging on his sleeve with a knowing smirk. "More closely."


    Though confused, he did as he was told. And it wasn''t long until he noted the error of his initial judgment¡ªbeing struck by an epiphany that there was, interspersed among the population of Norn and humans, a noticeably high population of little people.


    Or rather, more specifically, a high population of little girls.


    Everywhere, there were [Pocket Maids] engaged in menial, everyday things: Firing bows at the target range. Hammering a molten hunk of iron against an anvil, at the camp''s weapon forge. Sitting on logs and fur mats, huddled around the fire while boisterously chatting and sharing meals.


    As Vash stood there, frozen and gawking, it wasn''t long before none other than Rudolf approached, laughing, holding the hands of ostensibly his own [Pocket Maid].


    "What''s the matter, mage? You look pale as the mountain caps."


    "Rudolf-san! You''re okay with this?"


    "Okay with what?" He clawed his head, looking perplexed. "Well, I suppose it does get pretty smelly around here when it rains, what with all the fur around. And, of course, I''m not just talking about the fur we use to warm our tents¡­"


    Vash glared. "No. That''s not what I meant, you retard; I''m talking about the [Pocket Maids]¡ªI figured you Stormfleeces would be completely opposed to their existence."


    He let his gaze drift, down to the face of the one girl accompanying Rudolf: Blonde, and rosy-cheeked. Her bright blue eyes staring blankly forward, without blinking, as she idly sucked on her thumb. Meeting Vash''s clear vibe of discomfort without even the slightest shift in her features.


    Vash then looked down at Kestrel, who was standing at his side with an inexpressive face.


    "What about you? Do you mind this?"


    Glancing up at him with a small gasp, her drooping eyelids opening slightly wider¡ªstirred from a daydream in which Vash was chasing her, laughing, through a field of flowers¡ªshe merely shrugged.


    Bridget went on to explain, "some are former prisoners of the Cultivators, while others chose to become like this: so that they could fight freely without breaking the stipulations of the Fight Girl Concordat." She appeared at Vash''s other side, across from Kestrel, arms folded in front of her. "It might come as a sort of shock to you, but there are also many who willingly chose to be turned into this form. And, I would wager most of us actually don''t mind being turned into little girls, as long as we can still keep our freedoms."


    "Fair enough, but it still gives me the creeps," said Vash, with a dismayed look about him. "Some of them...err, have ''bellies''¡ªlike they''re fit to burst at any moment."


    Bridget, giggling, suddenly jumped onto his back, draping her arms down his chest.


    "That''s right! You have two options!"


    "Two options for what¡­?"


    "For how you''re going to treat me: either like a little sister, or..."


    She wrapped her legs around his torso, grinning coyly. Her warm breath tickling the inside of his ear, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand up:


    "You''re going to take me like a woman."


    For Vash, shuddering in her clutches, there was only one option.


    Minutes later¡­


    "Wheeeeeee!" Bridget cheered. As Vash, grasping onto her hands with an uneasy smile, repeatedly spun her around him through the air in a revolving circle.


    "Like a windmill," Kestrel murmured, then sighing dreamily as she watched from a seat on a log nearby, next to where Rudolf''s [Pocket Maid] was busily picking his thick fur clean of dirt and twigs, as well as [Sweet Roll] crumbs. ''But why can''t it be me¡­?''

 Chapter 121 - Giving It All Up For The Masses

    It felt like ages ago since Kiki was last sent to a principal''s office¡­


    It was during the period just before lunch, when she''d been caught reading during class again. And consequently, had been summoned there:


    Into a claustrophobic, square-shaped room, smelling strongly of pine-scented surface cleaner and cigars, with blinds pulled over the windows to impart a dark, gloomy atmosphere. Kiki was sitting in an uncomfortable office lounge chair, fumbling nervously before a tall desk at which there stood a squat, balding, square-shaped man with square-shaped glasses in a cheap suit, glowering furiously at her.


    "Shinazawa Keiko," grumbled the man, who was the principal of her old high school¡ªthen sighing, as if simply saying Kiki''s name filled him with sadness. "We''ve met several times already," he said. "And it''s always over the same delinquent shit."


    Keiko blinked. "Is that...supposed to be my name?"


    At once, something wasn''t feeling right.


    She raised her hands to her face, inspecting them, and saw that they were colored a light caramel brown. Touched her chest, letting out a shrunken gasp as she felt a considerably larger pair of breasts; cradled in a slim but showy leopard print bra, positively bursting through her carelessly unbuttoned school uniform.


    "This is...supposed to be my body?"


    At this time, the school principal cleared his throat. "Ms. Shinazawa, don''t act so surprised."


    He leaned forward, his chair creaking loudly as he did. Sinisterly silhouetted among the shadows as he concealed his mouth behind his hands, propped upon the desk.


    "After all, it is the careless handling of that body of yours that landed you here in the first place."


    Kiki winced, as though struck. "What?"


    "Yes...Ms. Shinazawa, you were caught engaging in deviant behavior with several students. Even requesting payment for your provided ''services''"¡ªhis brow furrowed¡ª"which, I''m sure you must already know, is considered as a crime."


    "This is¡­" Different, Keiko wanted to say, but the words became caught in her throat.


    "A girl like you is completely worthless," he said, now having been brought to a relaxed state, as two long streams of hot smoke blew from his nostrils into her face. "Lacking any sort of dignity or grace. Barely existing as a person, so much as a toy that exists only for the amusement of others. With average grades, and no life ambition."


    He laughed, as he pounded his cigar butt like a jackhammer into the stained black ashtray on his desk.


    "You''re a whore, completely beyond redemption, who will never find real meaning in her life. You''ll get by just based on your looks, but every victory you''re given in this way will ultimately ring hollow."


    "Ask yourself, what use does a girl such as you serve to society?" the principal coldly went on to say. "When are you going to grow up, and stop being a disappointment to everyone?"


    At this, Keiko lowered her head. "Is that right?"


    The principal stared at her silently as, for a while, the only sound was the subtle ticking of the Maneki-Neko clock on the wall¡ªits wide, staring eyes continually shifting back and forth between the pair, as though anxious.


    A smug grin formed across Ai''s lips. "I''m still considered a ''disappointment to everyone,'' no matter what I do."


    The principal kept silent.


    The ticking seemed to grow louder.


    Ai raised her head, furiously glaring at him. "I''m a problem for being too quiet and reserved, but I''m also a problem for doing the exact opposite. So, how exactly am I expected to behave?"


    The principal was tight-lipped, still.


    The clock''s ticking grew faster. More anxious.


    Keiko, now having been reverted to her normal appearance, and with all her clothing mysteriously gone, slammed her hands down hard onto the desk as she bolted out of her chair. Then, after she took in a deep breath of courage, a similarly bare Ai suddenly appeared standing beside her. Speaking alongside her, their words matching in perfect unison:


    "I''m always scolded by adults for doing wrong, but never praised for doing right!"


    The Maneki-Neko clock exploded.


    Ai grimaced. "Nobody values me¡­"¡ªshe shook her head, hugging herself as tears streamed from her eyes¡ª"except when I''m doing as they say, or making them feel good!"


    Her world became swallowed in darkness, where she was completely alone.


    "Y-yes..." she said, her voice fading to an awed whisper as she fell to her knees weeping tears of joy. "A world like this...is what I always wanted. Where no one can hurt or betray me ever again¡­!"


    A chorus of raucous laughter suddenly emerged, assailing her from all sides.


    "Who''s there?!" Ai snapped. She glanced around, frantically, her breath intensifying in anger, seeing no one. "Only I can exist in this world! So if you come any closer, I''ll kill you!"


    "Sweet little Ai-chan¡­" A man''s voice cooed.


    Ai turned to where she thought the voice had come from, her knife drawn, a crazed look in her eyes. "I warned you, and I meant it!"


    "Mm, yeah...you''re good at this¡­" another voice rumbled.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"


    Ai closed her eyes, covering her ears, as the voices resumed their taunts:


    "Who taught you so well, Ai-chan...?"


    "Whatever it is you''re doing with your tongue right now¡ª"


    "Ai-chan is so beautiful with that face!"


    "Your pussy is top tier, Ai-chan!"


    Ai tried to run, but the voices and their sickening laughter pursued her. "Go away! I don''t want this kind of praise anymore!"


    Keiko was alone in the principal''s office.


    "Ai-chan was here just now¡­!" Gasping, she remembered she was naked and tried to cover her modesty. "What happened to my clothes? None of this makes any sense."


    The principal gave an amused laugh, drawing her attention.


    "My, my, Nakamura. This is the most I''ve ever seen you talk before." He said, leaning to the side, contemplatively stroking his chin¡ªhaving also become naked; his fat gorilla-like physique exposed without the slightest note of apprehension.


    "Mr. Principal...what are you thinking!"


    He was climbing over the top of the desk, shoving his face into hers.


    "You''re cute when you''re flustered," he said. "Your breasts and hips are better formed than Shinazawa''s"¡ªhe gripped her face with both hands so tight that her lips stuck out, and the torrent of tears pouring from her fright-filled eyes were like the juice of a squeezed orange¡ª"if only you''d lose the glasses and put in a more concerted effort, you could easily become an even more popular High School slut than her!"


    She could barely get her words out: "bwut I dun wanna be a¡ª"Before he closed off her lips with a sloppy, wet kiss; replacing her protests with indulgent moans and whimpers of blind pleasure as their tongues danced, dabbling freely in swathes of one another''s saliva.


    "N-no¡­!" she barely mustered amid the rabid, unprompted exchange. Struggling, until she managed to avert her gaze from him. "I¡­mustn''t...let this continue! I mustn''t be unfaithful to Akira!"


    "Why is that so important to you?"


    "Because...he was the first one to truly cherish me!"


    "How tragic. Basically, you''re saying that you surrendered your heart to the very first person who showed the slightest interest in you."


    "No...it goes deeper than that¡­"


    "Does it?" he questioned. Gently seizing her by the chin, guiding her face forward to look at him again¡ªcausing her to gasp when she saw that his facial features had vanished: eyes, nose, mouth and eyebrows all gone; replaced by an unadorned mask of raw flesh, as his speech nonetheless resumed, unimpeded:


    "Isn''t it true that your heart belongs to anyone who praises you?"


    The school principal''s face transformed again: this time, to perfectly resemble Akira''s Squell avatar, bearing a sultry smile and adopting her exact voice:


    "You''re so fragile, and sheltered...anyone who praises you becomes your ''daddy.''"


    Keiko scoffed, frowning inwardly.


    "You''re...right. You''re absolutely right."


    CLICK.


    A spotlight turned on beaming down directly on her.


    She was now standing on a stage in a school auditorium, alone. Completely bare naked before an audience of faceless fellow students, all loudly laughing and mocking her.


    "I don''t care who it is...even if they belittle, and humiliate me."


    Her expression was that of a shameless woman who has become drunk from ecstasy, with warm nectar dribbling down the inside of her tightly crossed legs. All while she crossed her arms, digging her nails so deeply into her own flesh that it caused an outpouring of blood.


    "Th-thank you," she timidly said, bowing while the stage curtains were being wheeled shut in front of her. "I''m happy if I can make you all laugh."


    The crowd of students were beginning to waft and distort, as though made of ink, just as the curtains fully closed. Just as she was left in the dark, alone, on the empty stage. Her glasses, hanging part way off her face, drooping from their last tenuous hold on one of her ears while she huffed to catch her breath. Slowly sliding off her sweat-slicked face, until¡ª


    A hand shot out from behind her, catching the glasses as they were about to fall.


    "H-huh?" Keiko turned, and saw it was Ai!


    "What a goddamn mess," she said, setting the glasses back on Keiko''s face. "But whatever it is they''re saying, you HAVE to resist it!"


    "I can''t, Ai-chan. I''m not strong enough¡­"


    "Bullshit!" Ai shook her by he shoulders. "Of course you''re strong enough! Big Sis herself said so." She said, as she was shrinking; morphing before Keiko''s eyes: Her body, accumulating a higher fat content, particularly in the region of her hips and thighs. A pair of bristly, furry ears protruding from the top of her head; her wrists and arms, lower legs and sides of her midsection sprouting a thin layer of brown fur. Her front molars, growing¡ªinto a shape most ideal for nut-cracking.


    Lastly a long, curled furry tail protruded from her rear, flexing and waving behind her until she grabbed in surprise


    "I''m a...Squell again?! How...?"


    "Ai-chan¡­look," said Kiki, with a blank stare, swept her arm out to indicate a change in the scenery: how the curtains, previously fallen, had been drawn up again; the faceless students of before now replaced by perfect look-alikes of Akira''s Squell form, watching the two nude young females on the stage with bated excitement.


    Keiko then faced the dumbstruck, startled Ai. Madly grinning.


    "They''re here to see the show."


    "Kiki-chan." Ai took a wary step back. "Quit staring at me like that!"


    But Keiko wouldn''t listen. She wanted the approval of others¡ªof as many potential Akira Maximilians as possible¡ªno matter what it may take.


    So she lunged after Ai, taking her by the waist and the lips.


    Thus, giving the Akiras what they want.

 Chapter 122 - Their Smiles Are Worth Protecting

    Akira welcomed the fresh air and sunshine with a deep sigh of relief, stretching his arms above his head.


    "Geeeeez!" he loudly blurted, stretching his arms out. Then scratching his head, at first examining his new surroundings with an impatient squint while his eyes were taking a while to adjust to the light.


    "This is it: the start of a new adventure!" He then yawned, before tiredly continuing, "oh boooy! Here we go," sounding far more interested in finding himself the nearest bed than with exploring: in what was doubtless just going to be another dumb video game world where dumb perverted stuff happens anyway.


    "Boy, I sure can''t wait to see what wild and wacky experiences are in store for me"¡ªhis grumbling, sarcastic protests were cut off abruptly as, finally, he received his first proper look at Seaspan¡­


    A regular "winter wonderland, it was:" Pillowy, cotton candy-like mounds of clean virgin snow coating the earth, to be trudged through; as well as lining the brittle branches of an endlessly sprawling forest of beautiful, serenely quiet, black-and-white death. The prevailing icy, arctic wind that he felt brushing against his skin¡ªstrangely soothing in its bitter cold¡ªcoaxing him further, and deeper, into the sagging large bosom that was "open world exploration."


    "I can go...anywhere. And do anything..." he murmured to himself; seemingly brought to a trance, perhaps by the countless reflected rays of dazzling sunlight gracing his vision; and the fresh, piney scent of raw and unrefined nature.


    Even for one so jaded as the CEO, it was truly a beautiful sight to behold.


    ''A shame I can''t stop to smell the roses, though: Not while the girls are still trapped in this contraption. Lorica needs to be revived. And, I don''t have my huge pair of breasts and juicy Squell fatness to keep me warm through the harsh winter¡­"


    He shook his head. Eyes closed, smiling.


    ''Never a dull moment. Never a moment to stop and appreciate the simple things. No different from my first life, I suppose.''


    It was then Chunhua emerged from the tunnel, joining him at his side. Whom Akira only now noticed¡ªfrom seeing her, for the first time, within full view in the clear sunlight¡ªlooked extraordinarily like a little princess: In her trailing, cute, carnation pink robes that once were worn over an imposing rose red suit of armor; now over only bare skin. And her hair, done up in tiny tails¡ªas per request she had made of her doting master.


    "You can do anything in this world, you say?" she mused, glaring up at him with her hands posted on her tiny hips. "Then why not start with me?"


    At once, Akira grew flustered. "Right here? Right now? Well, uhh...you see..."¡ªhe cleared his throat, donning a serious face¡ª"I wouldn''t want my love to catch pneumonia out here in the wilderness, where there probably isn''t a hospital for miles."


    "Pneumonia? Hospitals?" She bristled. "My Lord, what are you prattling on about?"


    Kanna was last to emerge from the tunnel, giving Akira a quick kiss on the lips while she stared down at Chunhua inquisitively. "So...my CEO husband is having relations with little girls now, I see." She gave a slight, nervous laugh. "If this was the first world, it''d be all over the tabloids."


    "You seem awfully...casual, about this," Alira noted, with an eyebrow raised in suspicion.


    "I''m just kidding"¡ªshe punched him in the shoulder, causing him to winch¡ª" relaaaax." She held a palm out flat, in front of her, at the top of Chunhua''s forehead. "She''s barely any shorter than Ai, and I could sure use a little ''fun'' to relax."


    Chunhua backed away, with an offended look. "What is it you are implying, scoundrel? she snapped. "That I would openly betray my husband to his face?!"


    Snickering, Kanna glanced at Akira. "Seems someone needs a talk¡­''Master.''"


    "Listen," Akira said, laying a hand on Chunhua''s shoulder. "If you really intend on being my wife, you''re going to need to learn how to share. But also..."


    He lowered himself on one knee, so that they were roughly eye-level.


    "Every wife of mine...is also to be married with my other wives. Which means I expect you to show her the same level of respect and devotion as you do to me."


    Chunhua was incredulous. "What?!" As she then looked back and forth between the two: Akira, smiling lightly¡ªinnocently¡ªwith his eyes closed as he patted her softly on the head. Kanna, standing off to the side with her arms crossed, smiling amicably¡­


    Or, perhaps¡ªas Chunhua considered¡ªa smug smile of superiority?!


    Her face flushed bright red.


    "Master...would actually like it if I were to share myself with others?" The very thought baffled her, in its seeming lack of logical sense that went against everything she knew. Because, in Cultivator society, marriages between high cultivation-ranked individuals were treated as highly sacred: not least of all due to the fact that said individuals could live for several hundreds of years.


    "A highly cultivated woman¡ªsuch as myself¡ª" Chunhua explained, "once wed, is to serve her husband for all eternity, henceforth: giving up all powers and authorities she had once held unto him, to dedicate the entire remainder of her existence to bearing and tending after their children."


    She bowed her head, balling the hem of her dress tightly in her hand. "For me to not follow in this tradition...would be a tremendous dishonour."


    Akira was leaning back, arms folded behind his head; unconcerned.


    "Well...tough¡ªwe have our own traditions to follow," he said, as Kanna warmly rested her chin upon his shoulder. "And since you''re a [Pocket Maid], now, isn''t it fair to say those old traditions no longer apply to you?"


    "Ah! That''s..." Chunhua gasped. Then pausing, as the wheels in her head were visibly turning.


    Akira stepped forward, maintaining his innocent close-eyed smile as drops of nervous sweat emerged on his brow. "Don''t get me wrong: All that stuff about devoting the rest of your existence to bearing my children is totally A-OK in my book. It''s just, I want all my wives to love each other too. So that way there''s less bickering."


    "I see," Chunhua said. "I think I understand, but it''s still going to be awkward for me at first."


    Akira nodded. ''In that case¡­''


    Wordlessly, he took each girl by the arm and pulled them closer together. Then, beaming profusely, he carefully placed each one''s hand in the other''s.


    "Ara ara," Kanna said, frowning. "Don''t get me wrapped up in this girl''s insecurities."


    "From now on, until I''ve decided on a good spot for us to cultivate, you two are going to hold hands without letting go; without ever leaving one another''s side¡ª"he pointed at the unblinking, wide-eyed pair with a loud laugh¡ª"like a couple of newlyweds!"


    "Newlyweds..." Chunhua bit her lip. ''With a complete stranger?''


    Chunhua was blatantly unimpressed: posing her other arm on her hip with a dissatisfied frown. "Indulging in your cuckold fetish again, are you?" She closed her eyes, smiling, drooping her head with an exasperated sigh. "This''ll be fun."


    Oh, but...my Lord," Chunhua said, her face lighting up suddenly. "Don''t you have another [Pocket Maid] to introduce us to?"


    "Ah!" Akira blinked. "You''re right. And, since Kanna has two arms, I might as well nail two birds with one sto"¡ªAkira abruptly gawked. "Kanna, your arms!" he exclaimed. "I just realized, they look¡ª"


    "Normal," she said, as she held her hand up in front of her. Slowly closed, and opened her fingers. "Yes. It''s real."


    Akira was excited. "That''s great!"


    He lunged, grabbing her by the shoulder. Running a hand along the whole length of her arm. Up to her exposed neck, tickling it until she laughed. "But how¡­?"


    "I noticed, right after I woke up in this world."


    "Is it permanent, though...?"


    "No idea. But, I''ll tell you thing I DO know¡ª"


    Chunhua who was standing there looking lost throughout the discussion, let out a panicked scream when, suddenly, Kanna scooped her up with one arm, to effortlessly plant her atop their shoulder.


    "I''m gonna make the most of it, for however long it lasts!"


    She started jogging toward the forest, carrying the protesting Chunhua with her as Akira, laughing, kept tripping in the snow running excitedly after.


    Meanwhile, Chunhua was looking queasy, from being roughly jostled back and forth.


    "I think...darling...I am going to be sick!"


    "Darling?!" Kanna laughed. "Just call me Kanna." A mischievous glimmer briefly flashed in her pupils. "Or ''Master''...or ''my Lord,'' if that''s more comfortable to you."


    "Not a'''' ¡ªher cheeks became bloated, as she held her balled fist against her sealed lips with an anguished look¡ª"chance!" she replied. "I only have one master, and it is Akira! No matter how long he forces us to be together."


    Akira, being far less physically capable than Kanna, had to pause to catch his breath, before long, while the others kept trudging further on.


    ''Everyone''s smiles...laughter¡­'' the CEO mused. ''I want to protect them.''


    It was the single most heroic thought he''d ever had before, and he wasn''t even ashamed of it. On the contrary, he could feel more and more of his energy returning by the second. Just from sharing the company of a close friend, in Kanna¡ªas schmaltzy and dumb as it sounded in his mind.


    From there, his thoughts roamed to CITA: wondering what terrible threat in another world she might be facing, at this very moment.


    ''Wherever you are, don''t worry about us...'' he thought, with unbridled determination.


    Akira Maximilian was back in business.

 Chapter 123 - The Curse Of The Maid茅 Ball (Part 1)

    The sun was already setting by the time Vash arrived at the tunnel exit. Where, with any luck, he''d hoped to intercept Akira and find Kanna within his clutches.


    But so far, there had been nothing. Leading him to wonder, if maybe...


    ''I might be too late.''


    The air was still, as he cast a glance back toward the treeline where Rudolf and his [Pocket Maid], Bridget and her crew of Stormfleece scouts, were ducking; watching from behind the cover of a line of snow-covered bushes.


    ''Kanna...'' thought Vash, returning his hard gaze to the tunnel mouth. ''I won''t let him include you in his sick plan.''


    Kestrel, after loyally remaining by his side for all this time, suddenly walked off with a look of intent¡ªlowering herself on one knee, into the slushy dirt, to assess a broken-off tree branch resting conspicuously atop the piling layers of white.


    "Something...was here," she murmured under her breath.


    Looking up, she saw a trail of torn branches leading into the forest. As though a large mass had carelessly moved through, leaving a mess in its wake.


    Meanwhile, Bridget walked up to Vash, slapping a hand on his shoulder.


    "It''s getting late. We should head back."


    "Damn it!" Vash roared, his teeth bared in rage as he turned to her sharply. "If only you hadn''t taken like an hour getting ready"¡ªhe gave a surprised grunt as he faced her, then abruptly quieted. His face was deeply flushed as he reared back, with a bashful look.


    "What?" Bridget asked, posing innocently with her hands behind her back. "Quit staring at me, or you''ll make me look embarrassed in front of my subordinates."


    Earlier, back in the Stormfleece camp: when she had disappeared into a tent for so long to "get ready," only to emerge wearing a plain old robe concealing her whole appearance¡ªVash thought it was some kind of joke.


    However, now the robe was gone. And thus, he could see the incredible change Bridget had undergone:


    Her long, ginger hair was woven into a pair of braided protrusions that stuck out from the sides of her head, curling upward like the horns of a steer. Her bangs, pulled neatly back, to fully reveal her cute freckled face and frosty blue eyes. A new wardrobe, consisting of a small brown leather tube top under a midriff orange fox fur vest and skirt¡ªthe latter with visible thong straps poking out, visibly squeezing the modest fat of her thighs.


    All of it, clearly designed to accentuate her natural cuteness as a [Pocket Maid]. And all of it, clearly succeeding in doing so: judging by Vash''s breathless response.


    "Stay focused, Big Bro!" she snapped at him, knocking a fist against his skull.


    He stirred. "Bridget-san¡­"


    She grabbed his arm, hugging it tight.


    "We''re all getting cold just waiting out here like thiiiiis," she whined cutely. "Come on and fill my belly with something warm, big broooooooo!"


    "What''s gotten into you?!" Vash exclaimed.


    "Eh?" She pouted, with glaring eyes. "Big brother, I already just told you I''m cold..."


    Vash shook his head. "Not that! I meant with you acting all disgustingly cute all of a sudden. It''s totally different from how you were before." Suddenly gone from being a laid back, cool-as-ice lady in charge to a slobbering loli dunce.


    Bridget gasped, holding her hands together with twinkling eyes. "Big brother...said he thinks I''m cute?!"


    "Gah! That''s not what I meant."


    She pouted again, frowning sadly. "So, then...I''m NOT cute?"


    Vash was growing more flustered. "N-no! That''s not true either! You''re very cute, Bridget-cha¡ªI MEAN¡ªsan! Bridget-SAN, not CHAN."


    "Aw! You''re the best brother ever." Giggling, she hung onto his arm again.


    Vash, feeling he was incapable of withstanding much more of this abuse, quickly looked around for a distraction. And sure enough, he found one:


    "Ah! Where did Kestrel go?" he urgently interrogated the group of Norn fighters that were still hiding in the bush; watching, with jaws agape, as their honorable captain¡ªBridget¡ªwas barely being held back from her continual, desperate attempts at kissing Vash: by him struggling against her, with one of his hands pushing back against her face. As if she were some wild animal, going for his throat.


    ¡­


    Kestrel was on a mission.


    She was following the trail of broken branches into the forest, moving further and further away from the group.


    ''I must do what I can to help Master achieve his goals,'' she thought resolutely. ''Bridget...is too cute, and too proud of herself, for me to compete with for Master''s affections.''


    She lifted her head up high, sniffing at the frigid breeze that numbed her face.


    ''The scent is strong, so it must be close.''


    A marking on one of the trees caught her attention: where the crispy dry bark had been roughly scraped away, exposing the bare wood underneath, by a large claw.


    Something huffed aggressively in the distance.


    Something...not human.


    ''A bear?'' Kestrel thought, raising her dual axes in front of her. As a "Forbidden" tribesman from birth, she''d been raised in the wilderness: where she was taught all the signs and sounds, even the smells of every animal that lives in the forests of Seaspan.


    ''But I also smell...blood.''


    The unmistakable scent of fresh, still-warm blood.


    As she stalked further into the thicket, she heard its grizzled cries: Sounding closer, and closer. Growing ever more urgent, and threatening, as she precisely followed a clear path of yet more violated tree trunks¡ªbearing the same telltale marks¡ªand piles of shattered branches.


    Until, finally, through a veil of brush she glimpsed it: A tall, gray figure, covered from head to toe in a shaggy coat of fur, residing in a small clearing ahead.


    It was a bear, as she suspected¡­


    However, it wasn''t alone.


    She watched it rear onto its back legs, baring its sharp teeth and claws at a group of Forbidden tribesmen that was surrounding it: Armed with bows and axes and swords. Dressed in their traditional scant leather armors, without fear of the bone-chilling temperature.


    Its snout and arms and legs were all bound by ropes, held by the tribesmen.


    Kestrel felt a shiver run up her spine. Her people were a rare sight in this neck of the woods: so close to a village and a Stormfleece war camp.


    ''I must warn Master, and the others.''


    But just as she turned to leave, an arrow whizzed past her head¡ªfinding itself in a tree just inches away from her head.


    "Traitor," a deep voice said.


    Her breath halted, she slowly turned to meet its owner.


    "Your existence is a black mark upon our people," the voice¡ªauthoritative and proud¡ªwent on to say. "To not only be captured by our enemies, but also serve them!"


    As soon as she saw who it was, Kestrel gasped.


    He was shirtless, wearing only a long waistcloth of hide leather, and several bone and tooth necklaces draped around his neck. The only one, among the whole party of Forbidden hunters, seen wearing the skull of a stag and ceremonial torso wrapping made of prickly bramble branches: denoting his supreme authority over the others as the leader of this particular tribe; essentially, acting as their king.


    To his people, he was simply known as "Bramble Vest."


    "What business does a Bramble Vest have in joining a hunt?" Kestrel questioned, in disbelief. "Unless"¡ªher eyes widened, with revelation¡ª"you''re preparing for an attack."


    The Bramble Vest, his eyes ominously hidden beneath the drooping Stag skull that he wore upon his head, gave a smirk.


    "So what if we are?" he countered. "The business of the tribe no longer concerns you, oh fallen one! Oh coward! Who, in her failure to die a warrior''s death on the battlefield, and fear, has chosen a life of servitude over merciful death!"


    "Not out of fear," Kestrel said. "I have chosen this new life."


    At this, the Bramble Vest lowered his face: such that the empty sockets of the stag skull seemed to be gazing directly at her. "Surely you were taught of what happens to the mind of those that are captured by the [Maid¨¦ Ball]: of the curse, and how it robs you of your mind and your senses. Reduces you into a mere puppet, who can do nothing but follow commands and serve the desires of your Master."


    "Yes." Kestrel nodded, with a serene smile as she touched a hand against her bare belly, in the exact place where her womb would be. "I can feel it like a fire burning up inside of me, Bramble Vest."


    "The desire...to serve," said the Bramble Vest. Then further explaining: "In this state, you are little more than a tool in service of your chosen Master. At first as a fighter, but later destined to become his personal rearing livestock: with no chance of ever escaping. Except¡ª"


    He raised his bow, pointing it at her.


    "Death¡­" Kestrel murmured.


    She let go of both her axes, letting them fall silently into the snow. Touching her burning belly, again, she closed her eyes¡ªfully accepting her cruel fate.


    "If it is my turn to go, then so be it."

 Chapter 124 - Tribal Girl Barebacks A Bear

    The Bramble Vest held his bow steady for a while, in silence, as Kestrel waited: her eyes closed, chin held high without fear.


    "The dragon attack is our tribe''s best shot at taking control of the village¡ªwhile the cultivator presence in the area is severely weakened," the Bramble Vest explained. "Today, you will regret turning your back on us."


    Kestrel opened her eyes, wincing in alarm. "You speak with such pride, yet the tribe continues to exist as mere opportunistic scavengers."


    "Be careful with what you say, little bird¡­"


    "Or what?" Kestrel furiously retorted. "You have already made clear your intentions with me, so what have I left to lose by speaking my mind? Life among the Forbidden is no different from slavery, and I am most fortunate to have found a truly kind and generous master to serve instead."


    "Is that so, little bird? And, I suppose you have also forgiven them for the other great loss they incurred on you...?"


    Kestrel gave a resentful glare.


    "Tell me, why haven''t you killed me yet?"


    At this prompting he raised his hand, signalling to the other tribesmen at his back. "By separating yourself from the group, your existence is destined to be a never ending struggle," he said.


    While he spoke, Kestrel watched as the tribesmen that were securing the bear in place with ropes all, one after another, cut through the rope binds with their weapons. Causing the beast to lurch and bray with each tether that was thus undone, and every ounce of freedom restored to its movements¡ªits prior exhaustion quickly giving way into adrenaline-fueled rage.


    Soon there was only the tether around its snout remaining: being barely held onto by a dozen or so grunting, struggling tribesman at once; notably endeavoring to ensure that the beast was "pointed" at Kestrel.


    Her eyes widened, and she lifted up her fallen axes, as the reason for this at once became abundantly clear. Even before the Bramble Vest ominously declared:


    "It is only fitting that I allow you to fight, and therefore suffer, for your right to exist."


    The last tether was undone. And without delay, the bear fell to all fours and charged her¡ªat such a velocity as one would never expect of its enormous size.


    With a startled gasp, Kestrel held aloft her twin axes to meet it: cleanly piercing into its chest with their blades, yet failing to halt its bloodthirsty pounce; even as one of the axe heads broke off inside of it.


    By contrast, with one swing of its mighty paw it smacked Kestrel away: Sending her rolling across the snow, until she collided with a tree. After which she rose slowly, grunting and huffing from having the wind knocked out of her, as the beast let out what she saw as a victory cry by rearing back on its hind legs with a mighty roar.


    Kestrel''s top had been torn, reduced to tatters by its claw, so she tore off what remained of it¡ªspilling out her modest-sized breasts, for all to see. Also bringing to full view the perfectly sculpted abdominal muscles of her torso: the end result of many years of diligent training, all-natural protein dieting, hard work and sweat. Such that, even now, despite standing at a full height of less than four feet tall, she was every bit as sturdy and strong as before her transformation.


    She discarded the broken dual axe to instead opt into holding the remaining one in both hands, for a steadier grip: what would seem to be a paltry defense, in the face of such a huge threat. But for her, just as potent a weapon as any other, in the right hands¡­


    ''Only finesse can defeat an overwhelming force,'' she thought to herself. She would have to be quick and intelligent with her strikes, for a single mistake would likely prove lethal.


    She watched as the bear was circling, intermittently bobbing its head and letting out a petty grunt, the muscles in her arms tightening in anticipation. Sizing her up, from every angle. As Kestrel, having had plenty of experience with fighting bears in the past, knew it would be pointless to try to run.


    The only way out...would be to fight.


    Eventually, Kestrel was the one to break the stalemate by rushing forward, with a wide swing of her ax.


    The first attack missed as the bear wove out of the way. But then, in maintaining the momentum of the swing, Kestrel surprised it when she brought the axe around for another strike; this one catching it squarely in the side of its jaw.


    Its head was turned by the impact, and she thought she could feel a bone shatter. The fur under its chin was stained red, as it let out an astonished groan.


    Dazed as it was by the direct blow, it attempted a sluggish swipe that Kestrel ducked under, to avoid with ease. Except to have one of its claws narrowly become caught on her fur skirt.


    Consequently, her skirt was ripped completely off, to thus expose her fully naked body, as she deftly moved behind a tree to shelter against its ensuing flurry of flailing, irritated attacks: her number one priority being to find herself in a position where she could keep up her attacks, while also being protected from those deadly claws and gnashing, brutal teeth.


    Taking advantage of the beast''s momentary loss of sense, she swiftly maneuvered behind it. Where she then, after taking a deep breath, made a daring jump onto its back.


    Adrenaline pumping, she buried her face into its stinking fur, straddling the rampaging beast with her powerful legs to hang on, as though it were a bucking steer.


    ''My former brothers and sisters: I shall prove my conviction!''


    Steadying herself, she sat up to deliver the coup de grace: Holding the axe in both hands, rearing back all the way with each swing as she repeatedly drove it into the back of the bear''s skull with the same technique one would use to chop firewood¡ªone hand on the handle, one hand on the head¡ªcleaving through bone and muscle to access the sensitive gore of its brain within like the gooey peanut butter center of a delicious fur-coated chocolate bar.


    Blood matted its fur. Flicked across Kestrel''s face. Painted the snowy ground.


    It roared in pain, shaking viciously to rid itself of her. But still, she held on, and kept up her lethal tempo without pause. Hitting it until well beyond the point that its skull had cracked, caved in, and kept on hitting some more. Pulverizing the back of its head into mush.


    ''Even if I am still a slave: If it is with Him, I may at least keep my dignity!''


    The bear let out one final howl of anguish, its eyes rolling into the back of its head before finally collapsing, landing flat on its stomach. Dead.


    Kestrel was shaking, panting. In a blurry haze her head spinning as she dismounted from its back, feeling something warm trickle down her limber belly: warmer, and more substantial than the obvious sweat. And upon looking down, she saw there was a great bloody gash where the bear''s claw had torn into her flesh.


    "Kestrel-san!" Vash called, emerging from a nearby bush. Freezing in his tracks when he saw the full extent of her injuries. "You''re hurt."


    Looking around, Kestrel saw that, aside from Vash, there was no else around in the frozen forest glade.


    ''The Bramble Vest...the tribe is gone.''


    Did they not even stay long enough to watch her fight? She could only wonder; having not realized, until that very moment, that in the midst of the heated battle all the Forbidden tribesmen had slipped away, unnoticed¡­


    "I came out here looking for you, when I saw you''d disappeared." Vash said.


    Drawing closer, he then uttered a gasp upon realizing that what he had first presumed to be a mere pile of dirt, or a large rock underneath her, was actually the slain bear. "Don''t tell me, you killed that huge thing¡ªall by yourself?!"


    Though she was in severe pain, Kestrel mustered a faint smile. "Aren''t you going to praise me, master¡­?"


    "Is that why you went¡ª" he paused briefly, with an incredulous look¡ª"bear hunting...all by yourself?'' He shook his head, blushing, as he proceeded to lay her down on top of the bear, rather than the cold ground, to cast the default [Healing] spell on her.


    "I tried to...track Akira," Kestrel said, wincing and writhing in pain as Vash touched her bare shoulders. "Then, I found a bear trail." She briefly smiled. "Had to...prove...my worth as a worthy wife."


    "By risking your life to kill a bear?!"


    "Tribe...custom. Old tradition. Couldn''t think of any other way."


    Now, Vash was sure he understood.


    Nodding slowly, with a contemplative gaze, as he leaned his face close to hers. Whispering softly, "you''re jealous of Bridget, aren''t you?"


    She glanced at him sharply. "You knew?"


    "Yeah. I''ve been there before, so I know exactly what it''s like." Vash smiled. "That feeling of being overshadowed by someone, and having to constantly fight with them for attention."


    Kestrel was silently in awe. "Akira¡­?"


    To which Vash gave a nervous laugh, rubbing his hand across the underside of his nose. "Well, I won''t deny that''s who it was¡ªeven though it''s pretty pathetic. But that was...err, feels like a long time ago."


    "No, Master: look behind you!"


    Confused, Vash peered over his shoulder¡­


    To see none other than Akira Maximilian, sheepishly standing there!.

 Chapter 125 - Fateful Battle: Winner Takes Girl! (Part 1)

    Akira Maximilian was, once upon a time, invited as a guest of honor to the grand opening of a certain fine arts museum & gallery in downtown Tokyo. A grandiose, star-studded affair with champagne and hors d''oeuvres being served by waiters carrying silver trays. A smooth jazz band playing softly in the background, while celebrities schmoozed and idly discussed the recent business affairs.


    Akira was standing alone, sipping on a vending machine orange soda, choosing to not partake in these ceremonial acts of shoulder-greasing. During which time, he was approached by the smartly dressed, elderly curator to be probed for his musings:


    "What is the most beautiful sight you can think of?"


    "Beauty," Akira mused for a moment, taking a long gulp of his drink before casting a sheepish grin. "I guess I never thought about it."


    To which, the Curator smiled warmly.


    "No shame in that. I would imagine such questions are not of high concern among the wealthy elite." He chuckled. "Or else mere splatters of paint against a blank canvas probably wouldn''t be trading hands for millions of dollars, as they do."


    Akira was reminded of this brief exchange while venturing through the snowy woods of Seaspan, experiencing their solemn beauty for the first time. His mind, becoming filled with such thoughts that he would normally discard as being "fruitless," particularly when there was so much work still to be done. If not for the fact that the essence of "true beauty," it seemed, had found him in its firm grip.


    ''I have to impregnate Chunhua, but would it even feel right?'' He wondered, staring into the palm of his hand: at once familiar, yet also unfamiliar.


    He could feel his resolve returning to him. But still, something was missing.


    ''I don''t understand. I should really feel more comfortable in this form, that I was born and lived in for so long,'' he debated with himself. Questioning the validity of this distinct feeling of ''otherness:'' whether it was just a product of his current state of mind, or something legit.


    ''I''m a man, first, after all. Not a Squell...right?''


    So, he was having an identity crisis¡­?


    "How utterly ridiculous!" He told himself. "Why am I thinking so hard about this? I''m still the same person inside¡ªregardless of how I look¡ªand that''s what really matters!"


    At the very least, he could be thankful that he wasn''t reborn as some twerp with a lame name...like "William."


    That being said¡­


    If he really was the same person within, regardless of his outward appearance¡­


    He might as well be a sexy squirrel girl!


    ''Well, shit.'' He sighed. ''I can''t really argue with that logic.''


    It was then that he heard noises: sounds of a fight was happening, not too far away. So, he went to investigate, and was surprised to discover Kestrel and Vash. Leading to where we are now¡­


    Immediately, Vash launched a [Fireball] at him¡ªforcing him to duck behind a tree with a startled yelp.


    "Really?! It''s ''on sight'' between us now?"


    Peering out from behind his cover, Akira was certain he had never seen Vash so angry before!


    ''I have no weapon or ability I can use to attack him from this range,'' he considered. ''And so what if maybe I can keep hiding behind trees, to avoid his attacks forever: the last thing I want is for either the Stormfleeces or Cultivators to discover me like this¡ªlooking like some cowardly thief with a penchant for making enemies.''


    For his plan to work, it was imperative that both sides trust him at first glance.


    "Kanna!" Vash yelled. "Is she with you?!"


    Akira''s face brightened. ''Kanna¡­! That''s right! So long as he doesn''t know of her whereabouts, he''ll have no choice but to continue to tolerate me!''


    "She''s with me, but...uh,"¡ªhe gave a nervous giggle¡ª"NOT with me, right now, per se," Akira frantically answered, another fireball whizzing past his face as he hastily hid behind the tree again. "B-but I promise she''s safe! She''s safe! And those things I said before¡ªabout ''stealing'' her from you, and breeding her¡ªit was seriously just a joke! I have nothing but the utmost respect for all women!"


    "Bullshit" Vash angrily yelled. "Women are nothing more than objects to you, in that crazy plan of yours!"


    "That''s not true at all¡ªhear me out!"


    "No way! Not until you hand over Kanna!"


    Vash then flung a [Chi Blast], smashing the tree Akira''s back was pinned to into a million pieces with a direct hit.


    Seeing this, Kestrel quickly sat upright.


    "Vash! Are you trying to kill him?"


    He was stretching back his arm, about to catapult another [Chi Blast]¡ªat the now defenseless, helplessly gawking Akira¡ª when she suddenly sprang forward: latching her small body onto his arm, stopping him.


    "Let go of me!" Vash snapped at her. "I''m not going to let him hurt Kanna!"


    "But this isn''t like you at all, Master!"


    "Tch. Don''t talk as if you know me, when we only just met." He pointed toward Akira with his other hand. "I gave up my life for that man, so he¡ª"


    "I don''t owe you anything," Akira cut back sharply.


    "What?!" Vash glared, outraged.


    Akira continued, speaking matter-of-factly: "Your sacrifice at the chi trial doesn''t entitle you to anything, Vash. We were all prepared to forfeit our lives, that night¡ªso don''t you dare try to hold it against me."


    "You cold, heartless bastard¡­!"


    Akira frowned. "Is that really how you perceive me? Or, did you ever stop to think that, maybe, my plan to create a harem nation isn''t just for my own benefit?"


    "Who else could possibly benefit from such an insane idea...?"


    At this prompting, Akira gave a wicked smile. "Why...the girls I will choose to become my brides would also benefit, of course."


    Vash''s eyes widened, his mouth stretched into a crazed grin.


    Something inside of him...had snapped.


    "Ha...hahaha...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" He filled the forest with his insane laughter, his whole body rocking with each belted, broken sound his throat produced. All while Akira watched, without emotion, and Kestrel did so with a look of pure horror.


    "Master Vash¡­!"


    He pulled his arm away from her¡ªso fast, so brusquely, that she fell into the snow¡ªand began pacing slowly toward the patiently waiting subject of his wrath.


    "I always knew you were despicable. But, to even suggest such a thing¡­"


    "It''s true, though." Akira shrugged, holding both arms up at his side and smiling. "Even Kanna-san has a soft side, that we''re both keenly aware of. My kingdom would allow her, and many others, to live a life of total peace and luxury¡ªI really wouldn''t be forcing anyone to do anything."


    "You''re only telling yourself that to feel justified in your actions."


    "I think you''re just afraid to admit that I''m right!" Akira returned, with a grand sweeping gesture of his arm. "You don''t want to believe that, in reality, most girls would probably be content with such a pitiable arrangement!"


    "No¡­" Vash growled bitterly. Although, in his mind, he couldn''t help but think of all of his and Akira''s interactions with the girls in the past.


    As well, his own interactions with Kanna, and now Kestrel and Bridget¡­


    He huffed. "I still don''t...think it''s right."


    However, Akira stood calm. "Vash-kun, if your main issue lies with the notion that I would be forcing [Pocket Maids] into becoming my childbearing wives¡ªwhen that simply is not the case¡ªthen what right do you have to deny them their own earnest wishes?"


    Vash was trembling with emotion. "That''s so¡­twisted! You''re just screwing with me!"


    "Tell you what¡­" Akira said, smirking. "I''ll be willing to cut you a deal: I''ll take you to Kanna, in exchange for my stolen property"¡ªhe pointed at Kestrel as she let out a gasp where she was laid, sprawled out across the bear corpse, her modesty censored by clouds like with those before her.


    Vash, after a brief hesitation, darted in front of her. "Kestrel, your property!? Listen to yourself speak, Akira; you can''t tell me they aren''t the words of someone who has severely fallen off the deep end!"


    Akira, at this time, was grim. Sullen.


    "Perhaps I have gone mad," he said. "But in a mad world, perhaps that is the only way."


    "Only way toward WHAT? More pain?!"


    "Enough with the talking," he said, clutching a [Maid¨¦ Ball] in his hand. "And since you won''t accept my trade: why don''t we settle this right now, using our little girls."


    Vash gritted his teeth, thinking for a moment. For as Insane as this situation was, he saw no other option¡­


    "If I win...you''ll hand over Kanna?"


    Akira nodded. "And if not, CINDY will be returned to me. Those are the conditions¡ªtake it or leave it¡ªjust know that this may be your last chance to see Kanna, before she''s fully sworn her heart and womb to me!''


    Kestrel grabbed his hand again.


    "Don''t try to stop me, Kestrel," he said, without turning to her. "I HAVE to do this."


    ''Master...I know, and I stand by your decision. But without any armor, and both of my weapons having been destroyed, I am afraid I am in no position to fight. Not in my current condition.''


    Vash gave a reassuring smile. Making her heart melt, in combination with a gentle pat on the head.


    "Don''t worry," he said. "We''ve got this...''


    She shot him a suspicious squint. "We¡­?" ''Could he mean¡­?!''


    Vash held up a [Maid¨¦ Ball].


    "Go, Bridget!" he declared. "I choose you!''

 Chapter 126 - Fateful Battle: Winner Takes Girl! (Part 2)

    A [Maid¨¦ Battle] seemed like the best option by which the two could settle their dispute, since outright killing each other was hardly in either Akira or Vash''s best interest.


    Not that even Vash, in all his anger, could bring himself to do such a thing.


    ''Truth is, he hasn''t committed any grievous crimes against humanity...just yet,'' the mercurial magus thought calmly. ''It would be unjust to punish him for something he hasn''t yet done¡ªonly planning to do." His eyes narrowed as he stared across the glade, toward them. "Granted, his future acts CAN be prevented: perhaps, the shame I would cause Akira-san¡ªby defeating his little girl with mine¡ªwould be far too great for him to bear.''


    With this being his present train of thought, however, Akira''s continued look of confidence was of no small concern to him.


    ''He wasn''t any good at battling before, so why is he so fearless all of a sudden...?''


    The truth of it was actually quite simple.


    Akira tossed his [Maid¨¦ Ball], first: summoning the skeleton-turned-loli, apparently named Alice, at his side.


    Or rather, so he had intended¡­


    Because, instead of conjuring Alice, he''d actually chosen the wrong [Maid¨¦ Ball]! Thereby conjuring the far less battle-capable corpse of Lorica, to lie uselessly in the snow in front of him!


    Vash jumped back, looking horrified. "What the Hell?! Is this some kind of sick joke?"


    "No. Hard as it may be to fathom, I am prone to mistakes just like any other." Though stern on the outside, inwardly, Akira was delighted by the little mischief he''d just caused: messing with Vash''s emotions before the battle proper could begin, for whatever slight small advantage that would give him.


    Though, of course, it wasn''t going to be just a standard loli versus loli cage match¡ªwhich Akira assuredly knew he stood little chance of winning versus a veteran gamer¡­


    "The rules of our match are going to be a little¡­" He recaptured Lorica''s corpse, cracking a grin. "Different."


    "What are you thinking, Akira-kun?"


    "No weapons; only bare fists. The first [Pocket Maid] to hold the other down for 10 seconds will be announced as the winner." He chuckled. "I guess you could call it a catfight."


    "Sounds like something you''ll get a thrill out of."


    "You''re the one who wants to fight me this badly, just to feel you''re superior to me in some way," Akira said. "Your supposed heroic ideals, as well as your concern for the plight of the [Pocket Maids] are just a cover for that."


    "You don''t know me as deeply as you think you do, Akira-kun."


    "Is that so? Then why do you have a [Pocket Maid] to begin with, if you object to their existence on grounds of morality? Shouldn''t you be refraining from using them?"


    Vash bristled. "I captured Bridget to save her from you, asshole."


    "And is she in that [Maid¨¦ Ball] right now?"


    "Bastard," Vash said, freezing in his place. "I only returned her to the [Maid¨¦ Ball] because she wanted it. Said she wanted to go swimming at the [Sunny Beach]."


    Akira raised an eyebrow. "Similar to how my other girl WANTS to be bred?"


    "It''s not the same at ALL, daaaamn it!"


    Vash, having heard quite enough of Akira''s taunts, brought Bridget out of her mini-vacation with a flick of his wrist: appearing before him with a confused look, glancing questioningly at her starkly contrasted surroundings.


    "Wow! Master is so needy, considering I only managed to turn over once¡­"


    She glanced at Akira without expression, at first; before abruptly glaring, with her mouth open wide, upon abruptly recognizing him.


    "Eh?! It''s that asshole who almost killed me before!"


    Vash nodded. "He will be our opponent."


    "Oh, yeah...?" Bridget looked extraordinarily pleased, turning back to Akira with her fist grinding into her palm. "Well, it''d be my pleasure to smash this joker''s face in."


    "Apologies, dear," Akira said. "But he wasn''t talking about me SPECIfICALLY."


    And with that, he chose the correct [Maid¨¦ Ball] this time: calling forth a sleepy-eyed Alice to carry out his bidding. Something something padding out word count.


    "Huh¡­? I was enjoying myself at the beach, though."


    Anyway, Bridget was notably far less enthused about the prospect of beating up a small child that had done her no wrong: crossing her arms and pouting her lip in frustration.


    "I actually have to fight a small, innocent thing like that? How lame."


    "Not FIGHT"¡ªAkira corrected her, smiling smugly as his ultimate deception was just about to be revealed. "But the other word that starts with an ''F,'' and has four letters."


    Vash''s eyes widened. "What?! You tricked me!"


    With the challenge having already been set and confirmed by both trainers, the [Battle Dome] appeared over the heads of their [Pocket Maids] to lock them in, for as long as it may take for a victor to be decided.


    Akira shrugged. "Not my fault you couldn''t catch my innuendo, before."


    "Innuendo?!" Vash snapped, sweat glistening on his brow. "Does the [Battle Dome] system even account for something like that?"


    "Isn''t it more humane that a real fight?"


    "Well...that''s debatable, and both are extremely wicked besides¡ª"


    Blinking in surprise, Bridget interrupted: "Ah, so I have to only cultivate with that girl, instead of defeating her?" Her surprise then faded, into a look of excitement. "Sounds okay to me!"


    "What?!" Vash spouted in disbelief. "You would agree to this so easily?!"


    Bridget looked at him, frowning.


    Then, abruptly pulled down one of her lower eyelids as she stuck out her tongue, to taunt him.


    "Bridget-san¡­! Quit being a child!"


    "Haha! That''s hilarious, coming from the person who would rather treat me as a little sister than as a woman. Which is the exact reason why¡­"


    She faced Alice again, pointing at her.


    "I''ll just have to vent all of my sexual frustration on that thing over there!"


    Alice gasped, looking around.


    "Could it be you''re referring...to me?"


    "That teensy slut is correct," Akira chimed in, his arms folded behind his back; the untouchable, dignified air of an elder statesman about him. "You two are going to competitively fornicate, now: the loser being decided by whichever of you two is first to be subdued, or to feel pleasure."


    Alice stared dumbly at her opponent, thumb in her mouth. "So, you''re saying that her and I have to¡ª"


    "Yes," Akira asserted. "Right now."


    "Uh¡­" Alice rose to her feet slowly. "Since you''re my master...well, alright¡­"


    Vash was still resilient, though.


    "You never mentioned anything about pleasure being a deciding factor, until now," he said with a note of suspicion. "But...whatever." He pumped his fist in the air, with a newfound look of determination. "No matter the challenge, Bridget and I will overcome it! Through the strength provided by our superior bonds!"


    Bridget scoffed. "Okay, just because I want you to plow the shit out of me, it doesn''t give you a free license to spout a bunch of sappy shit like that."


    Akira, by contrast, was cold and unflinching.


    "Attack, my slave-wife!" he ordered sternly.


    Alice rushed forward.


    "Um...Bridget," said Vash, flustered.


    "I got this!" she quickly said, before moving in as well.


    And with that, the "f$%" had begun!


    Both combatants latched onto each other simultaneously, proceeding to pry away articles of clothing with the rapacious energy of a couple of cloistered, young and attractive nuns on a day when the holy spirit just isn''t strong enough to thwart their animal urges.


    "You''re not a bad...kisser," Bridget complimented, blushing wildly. Her tongue wagging out of her mouth, in tune with her vigorous panting.


    "Th-thanks," said Alice blankly, in reply. "But I''m just obeying orders."


    Both were stripped bare, seated on their thighs in the snow with their supple bodies pressed tight¡ªderiving warmth from their shared natural body heat and frenzied exhales, materializing in the form of moist, steamy grey vapors.


    "Grab her chest gently, Alice!" Akira barked.


    She nodded. "Y-yes, master¡­"


    "UWA!" Bridget squealed, as the act was thus performed. "The way you''re touching me now..." she said, her mind going blank from Alice dutifully fondling her breasts with one hand. "Your master is quite skilled at pleasuring a woman, isn''t he...?"


    "I wouldn''t know. We haven''t¡­"¡ªshe gave a slight, uncomfortable groan¡ª"done anything like this, yet."


    "Tch! What a waste of a great master." While she was stoically wincing, from the warm rush of blood and tingling sensation running all along her spine, she cut a sideways glance, over her shoulder at Vash¡ªwho still hadn''t given her a single order. As he just stood there, silently staring, with an expression of timid and uncertain arousal: like a dumb kid, who just saw a naked pair of breasts in a magazine for the first time.


    "I''m...losing this battle¡­!" Bridget whimpered, with an inordinately high-pitched voice. "Isn''t there some secret technique you know of, that I can use to turn the tables?"


    Vash remained speechless: his head bowed, totally out of his element.


    ''With Kanna, I could always just follow my instincts because of the intense feelings I have for her,'' he softly pondered. ''But, under any other circumstances¡­''


    He slightly lifted his head to glance across at Akira, daggers in his eyes.


    ''I thought if I beat Akira by his own rules, it would be even more impressive. But from the start I was foolish to take on his challenge, knowing what was at risk.''


    This called for desperate measures.


    "Bridget-san¡­" he uttered, like a deep growl. "Start strangling her."

 Chapter 127 - 2.8

    The explosions have finally ceased, and I''m lucky to still be standing¡ªhaving made it out the other side of Miko''s wrath alive, and in one piece; opposite of what can be said of all her clones, with their pink fleshy bits and spare parts littering the stadium floor.


    The stench...is horrible beyond measure. Incidentally, it is at this point I notice Miko and Miki are both wearing gas masks¡ªmy subsequent betrayed look evidently not going unnoticed:


    "These rings can materialize other things, aside from weapons," Miko explained, muffled. "Sucks to be an F rank like you."


    "You''re the original...right?" I ask warily.


    "Original¡­?" She gave a brief laugh. "Oh, I get it. You''re thinking my clones are somehow lesser versions of me. So, you wanna make certain that you''re talking to the ''right'' Miko: the ''original.''"


    "Is that not correct?" I glance around nervously, at the scene of carnage. "Otherwise, you''re implying that¡ª"


    "That all of my...clones...have a mind and sentience of their own?" says a Miki clone splayed out on the floor nearby, struggling to speak through the pain of having had one of her legs grotesquely blown off.


    "Y-yes. We do," another croaks.


    "We think...and feel...as individuals. Just as...the ''original'' does," adds a third one, just before the light in her eyes fades.


    I''m speechless, trying to wrap my head around what dark reality her words represent, exactly: that each and every one of her clones is no mere mindless blank copy; but a living, breathing, thinking individual.


    Essentially, I am looking at the scene of a massacre.


    "Miki...are you alright?"


    She''s been gently sobbing, leaning on the presumptive No. 1 Miko''s shoulder this entire time, when she responds with a slow nod.


    "I''m sorry." She sniffs. "I just don''t want to see my two best friends fighting."


    "It''s my fault. I should have told you two about Ms. Alice much sooner."


    "Did you honestly think you could keep this a secret from us forever?" Miko says crossly, moving Miki with her arm so that she''s effectively barricaded behind her. "Or, is it because you''re the only boy left in school: that you think it gives you a free license to sleep with as many girls as you please!?"


    "N-no, Miko...not at all¡­!"


    "Actually, I would say Alex has that right"¡ªa new, fourth party to the discussion suddenly interjects, causing the hairs on the back of Alice''s neck to stand up.


    Just then, the last person I could have hoped to encounter here¡ªin such a delicate moment; surrounded by the stinking, bloody and mangled corpses of one of my girlfriends, as it were¡ªmade her presence known as she emerged at the bottom of the steps leading down from the upper-level laboratory.


    "Alice!" I blurt out, surprised, moving an inch toward her¡ªinadvertently coming just within range of Miko''s arm¡­


    "OW!"


    She swings it hard, into my gut. And though I can''t see her face beneath the mask she''s wearing, I can sense that she''s staring daggers at me as I''m reeling, doubled over in pain.


    "Geez! I thought you said I was cute."


    Ignoring my plight, she stomps toward Alice until there is barely an inch apart from them.


    "Ms. Alice¡ªis it okay if I call you that?" she says in a feisty sort of way. Her words, venomously dripping with sarcasm. "Before you say anything, lemmie guess: you''re here looking for your favorite star pupil¡ªAlex Strangelove."


    "Yep." Alice briefly casts me a slightly amused, slightly bewildered wide-eyed smirk. Then at everything else, as her pressed lips let out a long whistle.


    "This''ll be a fun cleanup job."


    "Alice," I say to her softly. "She knows."


    But then she just looks at me, wearing the same undaunted, blank smile.


    "Knows what...? That we''ve had sex?"


    "Eh¡­?!" Miko yells, and Miki is blushing madly.


    Not to mention, even I''m blushing too.


    My God¡­


    I can''t believe she said it so openly!


    Isn''t she fearful of having her reputation tarnished at all?!


    She gives a small laugh, hiding her lips behind her hand. "Oh, you three. I had assumed you''ve all been intimate before, but I guess not."


    "That depends on what you mean by ''intimate!''" Miko snapped.


    Ms. Alice blinks, looking more dumbfounded than I''d ever seen her. "You mean to say you''re all in a relationship together, but you still haven''t even once¡­?"


    Miko tore off her gas mask, in a fit of rage. "NO! What kind of girls do you take us for?!"


    There''s a palpable tension in the air.


    Alice looks Miko up and down, grinning. "Well, with that tan and hair color, all that gaudy makeup¡­" She shrugged. "Never mind. I guess one can''t always judge a book by its cover."


    "Was that an insult?! How mature!"


    "I''m not the one who chooses to look like a clown in public every day."


    "Better a clown than a cougar slut!"


    I watched the two go back and forth, at each other''s throats; frankly too scared to intervene. Until I felt the presence of Miki at my side, our timid gazes meeting through the corners of our eyes.


    "You okay?'' she asks.


    "Never better." I sigh. "Right now, I''m watching two women fight over me."


    "Please try to understand, Alex: Miko is just...super cautious. She looks tough and serious on the outside; but deep down, she''s a total softy."


    I smile. "Yeah, I get that. Miko just wants to make sure neither of you get hurt, is all."


    "Mhmm." A shy smile graced Miki''s pretty features, as she gave a soft nod. "She''s always been looking out for me, like that. Sometimes she can be a bit overbearing, but I''ve always been grateful to have such a kind, compassionate friend."


    Aww!


    She''s saying such adorable things!


    It just goes to show how strong the bond is that exists between these two for it to endure beyond a near-apocalypse like Tea Time, then followed by having to deal with the drama that comes out of sharing a shitty, no-good boyfriend like me¡­


    I take her by the hand, and she looks at me sharply with those large, innocent eyes of hers, and a startled gasp.


    "Are you really okay with this?" I ask, just to be sure. "Because if you''re only pretending to be fine to avoid more arguments, there''s no need: I''ll stop seeing Alice if it makes you feel uncomfortable."


    "Majority rules, huh¡­" She said in a hushed voice, taking my hand. Pressing it firmly. "I don''t mind."


    At this point, since all the fighting is over, I revert to my "normal" self¡ªAlex Strangelove¡ªas she does likewise. So now we''re standing roughly at eye level, staring intently into the warm depths of each other''s eyes.


    "What a strange world we live in."


    I almost laugh but manage to hold it in.


    She smiles. "Huge understatement, I know." She frowned¡ªbecoming serious again. "Everything''s so...topsy-turvy now; no one can tell up from down, so we''re all sort of just stumbling around blindly, trying to decide for ourselves."


    She gave a precious, meek smile that totally melted my heart.


    "You''re the only guy left in school¡ªmaybe even for miles! So in the end, there''s only one of you to go around but a few girls like us, still clinging to our humanities."


    "Miki-chan¡­!" I manage to utter, frozen in disbelief at the words she''s saying.


    "Hm? What''s with that look¡­?"


    I shake my head, feeling my heart pounding as I start to grow flustered.


    I hang my head. "It''s...nothing."


    Even Miki-chan has such deep thoughts about this world¡­? As I thought about it further, it dawned on me that the fact there were more girls than boys meant I could afford to be picky, whereas they would need to settle for what they could get.


    It was...a truly scary degree of power to know that I possessed, and a seemingly huge reversal to the way of things in the Old World.


    Although, for Kiki to realize all this...


    I guess it''s true: you really can''t judge a book by its cover!


    I notice Jessa smiling to herself, leaning forward¡ªabsolutely riveted¡ªwhile she''s still observing all of this as it unfolds, from her tall perch in the bleachers: once white, and spotlessly clean, but now splattered with the blood and entrails of countless little girls.


    There was something she said earlier¡­


    All that strange stuff, about what she called ''the dawning of a new age of humanity''¡­


    Was she.¡­.right?


    Are changes like this simply inevitable?


    "Hey, Alex," Alice says, pulling me from my thoughts. "Mind pulling this rabid girlfriend off me, so I can talk to you for a second? It''s pretty damn important."


    "Grrr!" Miko huffs. "I won''t let you get away that easy, homewrecker!"


    "The results are finally in."


    "Huh!? Are you talking about the¡ª"


    "The ruling on your fight with Flarelissa." Her eyebrows curl, imparting her an apologetic look. "Although, it can''t be much of a surprise now, considering they sent ME to deliver the news¡ªrather than a whole security team."


    Miki, Miko, and I all gasped.


    "You''re saying...they let me off the hook?"


    "Sure have! Although...it did take a fair bit of" ¡ªshe feigns a stretch, culminating it with a long-drawn-out yawn¡ªconvincing...on my part, as the referee on duty at the time."


    Inwardly, I could hardly control my excitement; like a huge weight had just been lifted off my chest, so that I could breathe again. But also, because I was just plain happy! With Miki hugging my side, congratulating me, and the still-steamed Miko casting an approving nod.


    So, THIS is what it feels like¡­


    My very first victory!


    "I have something else to tell you," Ms. Alice says, drawing closer. "Another decision was made, on behalf of both mine and the commander''s input."


    I was shocked. "The commander put in a good word for me¡­?!

 Chapter 128 - 2.9

    I was so relieved to hear that the outcome of the fight ruling had somehow¡ªmiraculously¡ªswung in my favor. Since, for quite a while, I''d been dreading the prospect of having to leave Irorishiro: With all those days I spent stress and worrying, as I waited to receive a final judgment...wondering what excuse I would cobble up to tell Mom and Dad, when I dragged myself back home¡­


    Sure, it still weirds me out that I''m living among a whole school full of people turned into little girls¡ªbut it was seriously just beginning to feel like home! One which I wasn''t ready to give up.


    It was a cause for celebration! And in that sense, Ms. Alice had come already well-prepared:


    "I ordered a couple of pizzas for us at the canteen, that we can chow on in one of the nicer simulations," she said, glancing back over her shoulder while the group of us three: myself, Miko, and Miki, was following her through the bustling school halls. "I hope you''re all okay with pepperoni."


    Miko, who has been silently brooding since we set out, scoffs and turns her head. Grumbling, "like one big happy harem family."


    "Yeah, but Miko¡ªpizza!" Miki says excitedly, obviously trying to soothe her.


    She glares at me, making my blood chill.


    Gah¡­


    What am I supposed to say?


    It''s not like I have any experience with maintaining a harem! Like how, earlier, when I told Miki I would be willing to stop seeing Ms. Alice if she and Miko both wished it.


    Even though...that was actually a lie.


    Dump Ms. Alice?! As much as I didn''t want to hurt anyone''s feelings, I could never¡­!


    The things she makes me feel...on a deeper physical and emotional level, whenever we''re together, are things that only a mature adult woman could be capable of.


    Is it selfish of me to admit I can''t say no to her, for reasons of pure pleasure?


    Does it make me...a terrible person?


    When we arrive to pick up the food, it''s contained in two otherwise plain white cardboard boxes, funnily stamped with the Irorishiro logo of a black Queen chess piece with a large, white capital "I" at its center. I''ve seen it adorn a few walls, here and there, as well as mundane objects such as this found throughout the academy, and always thought it looked kind of¡­cool. Maybe a little less so on a pizza box, but still.


    "How did a school like this even come into existence?" I ask Ms. Alice, who is carrying the pizzas, as we start to move again¡ªen route to the simulation room.


    "There''s a lot that went on in the old world, hidden from the public eye," she said, keeping her gaze held forward. "Irorishiro...was initially conceived of as the primary base of operations for a secret black ops private military complex. At first, starting out as a strictly defensive, anti-nuclear task force; over time, its powers and resources grew...until it became something of a trump card in Japanese foreign affairs."


    "You''re saying Japan had a private army all along?"


    "Yes...before Tea Time hit, I was a drill sergeant stationed here." She glanced at me. "I''m half-Lithuanian and half-Japanese, by the way. Finished my combat training in Europe, then toured the middle east for a few years as a mercenary under hire by the United States."


    I grin. "And now, you''re carrying pizzas."


    She gives me a smug look, bumping her whole body against me so hard that I almost stumble. "Only because it''s your special day."


    Miki giggles.


    Miko scowls, rolling her eyes.


    Ow...I guess it''s only right that I be teased like this.


    Minutes later, we arrive at the simulation room. Some students that are gathered there give us looks as we proceed to the control console, and I can only imagine the kinds of rumors that will spread from this.


    Granted, my actual existence has become like something incredible that you''d only hear about through gossip.


    I''ve gone from a timid, chronically antisocial pariah to something like a majestically lazy old lion roaming the savannah with his pack of lionesses, in a matter of days.


    "Where are we going?" Miki asked Ms. Alice, hovering her hand above the simulation console''s input keys.


    Ms. Alice smiled. "Look at you¡ªall eager."


    "Well¡­" Miki pouted. "I''m really hungry, okay!" Then, averting her sulky gaze toward me, touching two fingers together, she added shyly: "Also...I''m super happy Alex-kun won''t be leaving us after all!"


    After needing to take a moment to clear my face, I walk up to her¡ªgently planting my hands on her shoulders.


    "That''s right. I won''t be going anywhere."


    We both then hugged, simultaneously looking at Miko¡ªinviting her to join.


    However, she still didn''t appear convinced.


    "It''s fine," Ms. Alice said, brushing us out of the way to reach the console herself. "I''ll enter the code myself. You all should just get ready."


    ''Get ready?'' What kind of phrasing was that?


    Immediately, my fight-or-flight kicked in.


    "We are just going to a nice, relaxing simulation to eat...right?" I ask, fully conscious of the freshly formed beads of sweat running down the sides of my face. "You''re not about to pull a fast one on me, on a special day we should be celebrating...are you?"


    Smiling, she patted me on the cheek.


    "Oh come now, Alex. Don''t be so suspicious of your teacher."


    "You''ve almost killed me, before."


    "''Almost''¡ªonly because I was confident you could make it out alive!"


    "Suuure. More like you were betting on it."


    I heard a beep, straightening up in alarm. And, upon looking, I gasp with the realization that Ms. Alice had been inputting a simulation code, all this time¡ªwhile she was sneakily distracting us with her talking!


    I was furious when I saw it, because I knew it couldn''t be good.


    "You sneaky bit¡ª"


    ZWOOM!


    An electrical whirring sound floods my ears, the world around me peeling away until all that remains is a featureless digital mesh.


    Miki looked at me, her eyes wide with concern. "Alex? What''s wrong?"


    "I think we''ve got a fight on our hands."


    "Aw," she whines. "But what about the pizza?"


    "The pizza was a lie!"


    "I''ve had enough fighting for one day¡­"


    Miko came up to us, no doubt sensing the seriousness of the situation.


    The digital mesh screen gradually begins to develop a texture, like an image loading on a slow internet connection. Until we find ourselves standing in the middle of a street lined with stalled cars; in a lifeless, dull, gray and white concrete cityscape of new age designed commercial buildings, loomed over by skyscrapers lined with rows of shimmering glass windows.


    "It''s a city¡­" I mumble under my breath. "Like from before Tea Time."


    Only, it was without any people.


    Because aside from us four, as with all other simulations, the place was devoid of any signs of life: Of any singular traces of people ever having actually lived here, whether they be real or simulated. A mere shell of a city, meant to only replicate the image of a highly densely populated area, but made eerie by the complete lack of this one crucial defining factor.


    "The signs are in Japanese," Miko noted, as we stood there cautiously with our backs to each other. "And that slutty teacher suddenly vanished."


    I could feel Miki shivering against my back.


    "Are you scared? It''s just a simulation, so we''ll be alright¡­"


    "S-sorry. I always get this way before a fight. The doctors say it''s all nerves, so I can''t really help it¡ªas pathetic as that sounds."


    "That''s part of why we always fight together," Miko added as, unlike Miki, she appeared extraordinarily calm and focused. "She has one of the most destructive powers imaginable, but she''s too frail to even make much use of it."


    "Really?" I cast Miko a sheepish look. "''Cuz she seemed fairly proficient with it earlier."


    "But that''s different¡­" Miki mumbled.


    Even the smell about this place wasn''t right: lacking any of the sort of substance, or grit, that one would expect in an urbanized environment. Certainly nothing like Tokyo, when I visited it before Tea Time.


    However, I did catch one anomalous scent¡­


    "Ah!" That smell is¡ª"


    Miki sprang ahead of me. "The pizza!"


    We followed the scent trail to find a stack of two pizza boxes¡ªthe same as Ms. Alice had been carrying, marked by the Irorishiro logo¡ªleft lying on the hood of a stalled sedan!


    "Not cool!" Miki protests, stomping forward to secure them. "They''ll get cold if they stay here!"


    What is Ms. Alice thinking?


    I turn to Miko, looking just as perplexed as I am.


    And then, it dawns on me:


    "Miki-chan¡­!" I call after her, reaching out my arm. "Wait!"


    "It might be a trap!" Miko added.


    However, by now Miki has already picked up the boxes and is just standing there, looking between Miko and I inquisitively. "Alex-kun? Miko? Why are you both looking at me like I did something wrong?"


    CLICK.


    Just then the sedan, that the pizzas had been placed upon, exploded into flames.

 Chapter 129 - An Inauspicious Start To A New Semester

    Everyone in my class knew the school was eventually going to close.


    Secretly, I was hoping from the start that it would happen. That I could be given an opportunity to just kick back for the next few weeks, until this whole "pandemic" thing dies down; slacking off and playing video games, without a care in the world¡­


    Unfortunately, we can''t always have nice things.


    Almost everyone is under lockdown, now. So from this day on, I have to attend all my classes online. Which, admittedly, is something I was seriously dreading at first...before I learned that all of the classes would be taking place in some kind of "virtual reality world," that was similar to a video game: using a revolutionary new technology called V.R.H.I.D., which stands for Virtual Reality Human Interface Device¡ªlike something straight out of an Anime!


    Everyone in my school was sent home with one, and they''re basically like VR glasses pushed to the extreme: designed as a pretty huge, kind of clunky dome-shaped helmet that taps into all of your senses; allowing you to become fully immersed in the game world, using all five senses!


    Sounds incredible, doesn''t it? Like every gamer''s dream come true!


    Though, strangely enough, this is my first time hearing about it; even though my friends and I are all huge gaming nerds. I mean, you would think a technology THIS advanced would break the news¡­


    "Well, it''s fine. This just makes it so I have no idea what to expect!"


    The hard plastic visor helmet locks neatly over my head, fully encasing my eyes and ears, a flexible rubber harness lining the inside of it¡ªI guess to provide me with some degree of comfort. I slide my hand against the top of it, fumbling my fingers along the sleek surface until they find what the manual had referred to as the "main synchronization activation switch."


    But when all that''s left for me to do is to flip it...I hesitate, at the very last second.


    ''This is it: my first entry to the virtual world.''


    I take a deep breath, and try to remember the famous words of that one American astronaut. Something like, ''one small step for mankind¡­''


    Then crack a smile, as a tempting thought suddenly occurs to me:


    "I wonder how cute the girls in my class will look"¡ªsince the designs of girl avatars in most MMOs are typically made to be so...let''s say, appealing to the eyes.


    Then again, if this was an MMO made specifically for schools, I probably shouldn''t have such high hopes going in. Hell, the administration will probably make us still wear our uniforms¡ªeven in a virtual fantasy world! So overall the chances of me seeing my crush dressed in sexy fantasy armor...are looking pretty slim.


    Anyway, that''s enough dallying. According to the schedule I was given, my first class starts in about half an hour and I still haven''t gotten through character creation!


    So I plop down on my bed, facing up at the ceiling of my room covered in lewd posters.


    "One great step to pervert-kind!"


    Finally, I hit the switch.


    CLICK.


    A sharp, electrical whirring noise fills my ears, lasting only seconds before being replaced by a bouncy, repetitive tune as a clear picture comes into view.


    Right away, I''m shocked by what I see.


    It''s a character select screen, as expected; really as most people would expect when logging into an online game for the first time. What''s surprising about it for me, though, is the default-generated character that I am immediately greeted with: a pretty girl with kawaii bright yellow eyes and long, wavy dark pigtails...


    Dressed in a totally lewd cow-spotted bikini.


    I...couldn''t believe my eyes.


    "Eh...!? How is a character like this allowed in a school-approved game?"


    Let alone, allowing for a male student to play as a female avatar¡ªwhich, for countless reasons I could think of off the top of my head, PROBABLY wasn''t in the school''s best interest.


    "Well, at least this way I have an idea of what to look forward to. Hehehe¡­"


    By moving my hand, I am able to control a mouse pointer through the virtual space.


    And by squeezing my fingers into a fist, it serves a similar function to a right mouse button press: allowing me to make selections from the long list of customization options that were available.


    There''s no way I''ll actually play as a girl character. However, with graphics so rich and detailed...and so many style and body variations to choose from¡­


    It wouldn''t hurt to take a small peek at what''s possible, now, would it?


    The sheer quantity of options was simply mind-boggling. There was short hair and long hair; hair done in braids, in one tail or two, or in elegant weaves; lips that were small and soft, or long and brash. Demure, sensitive eyes. Focused, narrow eyes. Or, an aggressively "tsundere" glare. These just to name a few, out of the hundreds on display.


    And so far, that''s only touching the surface. Because, in addition to all these features I was able to select from, I could also freely morph the body shape to my liking¡ªwith the use of a truly impressive array of proportional sliders!


    Many sliders that, combined, give me complete control to the smallest detail¡­


    Over height, and weight.


    Hip, and thigh size. Breast, and butt size.


    I can feel my face start to sweat; my heart beating fast as, through all this fiddling with the customization options, my ideal woman slowly comes to fruition before me: A girl that is thin, and¡ªadorably¡ªshort, with delicately straightened shoulder-length light brown hair and soft pink lips prone to a subtle parting; of a moonlight fair complexion with soul-piercing brown eyes that peered out, like hungry dragons, from the cavernous shade of her uncropped, tightly clustered bangs.


    In fact, the avatar on my screen looked almost exactly like my crush at school!


    "Noriko," I whisper, like someone in a trance, as even just saying her name out loud brings a rush of warm blood to my face. An aching, dry tension to my throat. Butterflies in my stomach.


    Not to mention, a huge erection in my pants.


    For as gorgeously spot-on as my little recreation might look, though, it certainly isn''t going to be MY avatar; I was merely experimenting with what could be achieved through this game''s character creation screen. Which now, I can say, from reading the results with my own two eyes, was beyond anything I''ve ever seen before, in all my years of gaming...


    For a game meant to serve as a stand-in for a normal education, of all things.


    How would this even work? I wonder. My teacher had been very vague on details when he told my class about the V.R.H.I.D. on our last day of school. No instruction on what to do after we''d created our avatars.


    There was only one way to find out. But, before that¡­


    I moved the cursor to change my gender.


    Curiously, though, the gender option for [Male] was greyed out.


    "Huh. Is it some kind of glitch?"


    Figures. A game that looks this good, with so many customization options, must be TEEMING with glitches. Like a lot of the newer big name titles coming out these days.


    "I''ll try restarting. Maybe that''ll do the trick."


    Hah! Easier said than done. My Noriko clone is just standing there, cutely staring at me, while I frantically search for a way out of the game. And to make matters worse: I''m not sure how, or when, but it was like I had lost control of my arms beyond being able to use them to control the cursor. Nor was there the presence of a standard ''X'' icon at the top of the screen, that I would be able to click to close it. Or even a [Systems Menu] option. Or anything of the sort that you might reasonably expect.


    "What gives? Is this some kind of sick joke?!"


    The only way out, it seemed, would be through the bright orange [Confirm] button¡ªbut there''s no way! How embarrassing would it be to play with my classmates using an avatar that resembles my crush?!


    All of a sudden, the screen began to flicker. Giant blots of pixel artifacts were randomly popping up, growing like cancerous masses.


    More than concerned, I was scared.


    This glitchy piece of shit was directly plugged into my brain, after all. That being the case, there''s no telling what permanent damage it could be causing me right now!


    I''m already a huge dumbass pervert¡ªI can''t afford to lose any brain cells!


    That''s why...I''ll click on [Confirm].


    Damn it. Talk about being stuck between a rock and a hard place!


    The screen is already too covered in glitch mess for me to see what''s showing in the next menu that pops up. Except, that is, for a sliver of another orange [Confirm] button, which I hastily click.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it¡­


    The screen goes pitch black, as I can hear the BGM growing more distorted.


    None of this is right. A modern, cutting-edge game shouldn''t be taking this long to load. Perhaps a result of, most worryingly, a fatal error or corruption to the internal game files.


    What if this causes me to go braindead? Or, if I''m stuck in a coma for the next 30 years?


    My mind is a mess of absolute worst-case scenarios, when thankfully, I see a halo of light appear off in the distance; slowly growing in size.


    Someone, or something, was approaching me in this empty, dark space.


    I fall to my knees, begging.


    "Please! I don''t wanna go braindead. I don''t wanna die!"


    I have no way of knowing if this floating wisp thing can actually answer help at all, but I''m desperate. And with nothing but this one mysterious entity to bank my hopes on, there was no room for shame.


    But then, shockingly, it gives a reply:


    Speaking in a man''s voice, filled with sagely sincerity and wisdom. Like a school guidance counselor who isn''t just totally phoning it in, for a change:


    "Lo...another poor, lost soul¡ªpassed onto Deep Karma, far too soon."

 Chapter 130 - 3.0

    My life as a Vorpal E Rank, so far, was barely any different, all considered. Other than for the fact it was that much closer to D Rank, which at the very least would constitute an escape from the proverbial Hell that is the barracks, into a far more preferable co-ed dorm situation. And so, it was likely for this reason that my classmates, at this rank, were decidedly more competitive...


    Nowhere has this been more evident than in the Crown Cup Battle scene. Where, across the dozen or so matches I''ve fought, there''ve been one or two pretty scary close calls. I''ve won some, and lost some; but with my overall win rate sitting at a healthy 67% percent, it''s looking like I''ll be a rank D in no time.


    Just to break it down...


    I''ve been fighting crown matches four times a week, throughout the month that has passed since I advanced to E Rank.


    4...8...12. That''s 12 matches total.


    I''ve heard that some people will go 100s of matches and still not be able to climb the ladder¡ªparticularly out of E rank¡ªor so I''m told. Which is why a lot of people have begun jadedly referring to it as the "hardstuck" tier, wherein roughly the highest population of Vorpal Knights are doomed to forever remain in obscurity.


    I''m thinking more and more about it as I''m lying in bed with Ms. Alice, one morning. After...let''s say, a long night of celebrating my most recent Crown victory¡­


    She, like all of the teaching staff of Irorishiro, has her own apartment on a block shared among all the other staff housing. So it takes a fair bit of stealth and planning to get me in, without any of her neighbors noticing, and then to slip out when I have to leave, but there''s a certain thrill to it that only further adds to the experience.


    Knowing that what we''re doing¡ªthis entire relationship¡ªis considered taboo, even by today''s warped standards.


    And yet we''re mating like rabbits.


    However, the interspersed moments of quiet we share are just as precious to me; when we''re both lying beside each other, in a room with walls and sheets and ceiling all painted in pure unblemished white, without a speck of dirt nor other outside foulness polluting it. Listening to each other''s shallow breaths...before I''ll then pose a philosophical question, or stray idea worth pondering that comes to mind. Such as:


    "It''s all a rat race, with no end¡ªbut for what?"


    "That''s just what it means to be alive," she said, trailing her fingers across my chest. "Fighting for the right to survive is the human experience."


    "What about having children? I thought, from a biological standpoint, it was every living creature''s main priority to procreate before death. But for all the people who have permanently changed into their Charming Forms, where procreation isn''t an option¡ª"


    "Instead of tending to others, they only look after themselves. Their natural competitive drive never expands to serve anyone beyond their individual self."


    "Huh. Sounds like you really know what you''re talking about."


    She gave a wry smirk. "My history with the Vorpal Knights goes back to the very beginning. Back to when the Charming system first came into being¡ªstarting out as little more than a pet product being carried out by the Karma corp technology division; many of its former members later branching off to establish the Cultivators society."


    "Karma corp...didn''t they develop the sleeper pods? And this division head, just what kind of person are they? What personal project involves turning people into little girls?"


    "Originally, the division head''s goal with their project was simply to create a virtual reality online multiplayer game, using the sleeper pods. But then, when the pandemic hit, the unfinished technology was rushed out the door by management to satisfy a growing public demand for...I guess you could call it escapism."


    Gasp. "Unfinished? So that means they knew it wasn''t ready for production. That people would have no way of escaping the pod once they entered into one. A massacre...that could''ve easily been avoided."


    Ms. Alice gave a strained look. "Yes. But even that just accounts for one of two reasons why he chose to leave Karma."


    "What was the other reason¡­?"


    She looked me straight in the eyes, her jaw locked in full seriousness. "The other reason is personal: between him and the Vorpal Knights commander." She frowned, partially burying her face into a pillow. "So, it wouldn''t be right for me to share."


    "That''s fine," I said, though my interest was more than sufficiently piqued. "Let''s change the subject, then¡­"


    To something related to myself.


    "Is it fair to Miki and Miko...what I''m doing right now?"


    "Guilty about our little affair, are we?"


    She laughed briefly, which rubbed me as being a bit insensitive.


    "I''m serious. Miki says she accepts it, but does she really? And Miko will barely even talk to me anymore, outside of when we''re training together."


    "Maybe they''re best suited for each other, if you know what I mean."


    I quickly sat up, facing her sharply.


    "W-what? How could you say something so callous¡­?"


    "I''m just being realistic." She reached for her electric cigar on the bedside dresser, and brought it to her lips; breathing deeply of its vapors before continuing:


    "Human beings, just like any other creature, must adapt to survive. And it is our intelligence that allows us to bypass having to endure potentially millions of years of evolution to attain better adaptations for a difficult change in our environment."


    "So, you were actually being serious¡­"


    She set down the cigar, turning to me with an amused grin. "It might not seem like it sometimes, but I almost always am. A badly placed joke could easily get someone killed."


    I touch her on the cheek.


    For such a cold person, she''s so soft...


    "Well, if that''s the case...I have a very serious question to ask you, right now."


    "Oh...?"


    "When are we going to start fulfilling our biological imperative?"


    "Oh, Lord!" She broke into laughter, her eyes closed, turning to face the ceiling as she lightly slapped me with her flailing hand.


    I''m smiling. "I thought you were always a serious person."


    "You didn''t even try to make it sound sexy."


    "We have an important role to fulfill, don''t we? For the prolongation of the human race."


    She sighed. "Still not sexy at all, Alex¡­"


    "Gah! You''re being a hypocrite! The whole reason we''re in a relationship to begin with is so that we can do this! Otherwise, humanity''s gonna be totally forever-fucked by little girls!"


    Just then, with a stern face she rose from the covers¡ªsilencing me by exposing her perfect ample breasts and womanly torso.


    I realized I was unconsciously cowering in her presence: deathly afraid of what harsh rebuttal awaited me; knowing, full well, that use of an automatic rifle wasn''t beyond the realm of possibilities.


    "You talk about wanting to preserve the human race, but it''s obviously just an attempt to manipulate me."


    "What! I would never¡ª"


    "You''re a child, still, Alex," she snapped, before her expression then abruptly softened. "I''m only a few years older than you, but I''ve been fighting in armed conflicts since I was 10 years old¡ªif you can believe it¡ªin Europe, where insurgencies were an everyday occurence. Where I witnessed things that no child should ever have to see. Raised, from the day I was born, to serve Karma corp as a mindless tool of war; no different from the Charming Forms."


    She climbed on top of me, pressing her hands down against my chest.


    "I refuse to see all of mankind be made into weapons, just as I was. To see the beauty of the world, and that which exists in our hearts be destroyed as a result¡ªas just another adaptation for our continued survival!"


    "Ms. Alice¡­" I was staring, wide-eyed, at the sheer passion she was displaying. Unsure of what to even say. Except:


    "I want to understand."


    At this, she leaned back, taking her hands from me. Frowned sadly with her head bowed, golden hair falling down in beautiful waves at the sides of her face.


    "There''s something I need to show you."


    Minutes later¡­


    After redressing ourselves in silence, we cleared out of the staff common area without being seen. Then after, she took me aside in the hallway.


    "It''s lunch period, so let''s go get your sister."


    I looked at her in surprise. "Where are you going to take us?" Then, I grew suspicious. "You''re not planning another one of your surprise tests, are you?"


    "Haha, no. Nothing like that, I promise."


    She smiled and laughed, while I remained unconvinced. Then, added with a wink:


    "Think of it as...a field trip."


    Though still wary, I agreed to bring Blitz along with us¡ªif only because I couldn''t bear the thought of her skipping lunch again, and that I know she''s more than capable of handling herself in a fight, should the need arise.


    My suspicions of Ms. Alice would prove to be unfounded, however. As she then took us to an elevator in the facility that I''d never seen before. One simply labelled¡ª


    "Salvation Walk," Blitz read aloud, from the scrolling electronic sign above the doors.


    While we waited, listening to the whirring of the elevator as it was rising up from the depths, Ms. Alice explained: "Since the end of the pandemic, efforts have been made to salvage the great works of our predecessors: art pieces that would have otherwise been permanently lost to the chaos and destruction; now displayed, here, in this gallery, as testament to the undying perseverance of the human spirit."


    "Wow"¡ªwas all I could think to say. As then, the elevator doors slid open.


    Ms. Alice walked in first, turning back to Blitz and I with a beckoning smile. "Come on, you two: I''ve brought you here so that you can see what it is you''re really fighting for, as Vorpal Knights."


    After briefly exchanging glances, Blitz and I comply; stepping softly into the car.


    The ride goes smoothly, as I''m standing in the middle holding hands with both Blitz and Ms. Alice¡ª"like one little happy family."


    Although, come to think of it¡­


    "Blitz," I say, to get her attention.


    "Hm?" She looks up at me, with her big blue eyes.


    "Ms. Alice and I¡­" I take a deep breath.


    "In a relationship?" she plainly asks, casually blinking. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re on some kind of date right now, and I''m being brought along to make it less awkward."


    Ms. Alice was giggling, as I grew flustered:


    "Awkward?!" I whined. "It''s not like that at all! Alice and I are perfectly comfortable in each other''s company!"


    Blitz snickered. "Sure you are, big bro. I know you''re crazy into big boobs, so it must be tiring for Ms. Alice to constantly be swatting your pervy hands off her in public."


    "Sh-shut it! You can''t just go around announcing stuff like that!"


    "Oho? A Rank E is giving me orders¡­?"


    "This Rank E also happens to be your big brother!"


    Ms. Alice''s full blown laughter interrupts our squabbling, as I can''t help but smile when I turn to her. Thinking guiltily of how great it is that Blitz, at least, doesn''t hold any moral quandaries with my blatant infidelity.


    Once the elevator had stopped, the doors opened...and we were greeted with pitch-black darkness.


    "Great lighting," Blitz joked. But then, just as the words escaped from her lips, a set of overhead lights flickered on, automatically, with a resounding CLICK: bathing the space in moody fluorescent light.


    "Wow"¡ªwas all Blitz could say.


    "Wow," indeed: the "Salvation Walk"...is a breathtaking marvel to the senses. A single, immensely long corridor paved in gold-colored stone, serving as an exhibit for all kinds of art: Classic oil paintings, done by all the great masters. Grand tapestries, taking up whole long stretches of wall. Intricately carved statues showcasing all manner of subjects in nature. Ancient-looking tomes¡ªmost of them holy books for the various antiquated religions¡ªdelicately placed upon pedestals in glass display cases. Decorated at intervals by planters containing vibrant and beautiful tree and flower specimens; their shed leaves and petals scattered lightly across the ground.


    I was in awe, to behold so much beauty in one place. The results of hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof hours of toil by artists, only for the sake of expressing an idea. Or to capture a fleeting scene of beauty, real or imagined, that would outlast even its own creator by hundreds of years.


    A solemn silence, observed all throughout the Walk, lended an air of majesty to the place. Albeit, I found my thoughts were also leaning toward a growing sense of deep-seated tragedy¡­


    "This is...a graveyard," I said; expressing my exact emotions aloud.


    "Not just yet," Ms. Alice was quick to respond. "So long as there are those, like us, who can appreciate these fine works, some humanity is still left in the world."


    "Who''s left to maintain all of this¡­?"


    Alice frowned. "Nobody. I come here to water the plants, every few days, but the real ones who were responsible for preserving all of what''s left of our lost civilization...have long since been swept away¡ªlike the others¡ªby the call for us humans to adapt."


    "That''s...so sad," Blitz said, as she was closely observing a painting of a crowded parkland by a lake. "It''s like, to become stronger, we''re losing a part of ourselves we can never get back."


    Alice touched me on the shoulder.


    "So, Alex¡­do you understand now? What I mean, when I say we have a duty to preserve humanity."


    "I do, now," I softly said in reply. Then, I felt a fire grow within me¡ªone that I couldn''t simply contain¡ªcontrolling my lips to say: "And that''s all the more reason why we should hurry and have children!"


    Blitz glared at me, with an awkward look. "Ew! Hello?! Third wheel here."


    Alice crossed her arms.


    As she closed her eyes with a serious frown, she appeared to be deep in thought. Until after a few seconds passed, when she opened them:


    "Focus on your training, first. You still have a girl to rescue, right...?"


    I nod. "Dusk...yeah."


    "So, let''s take it one step at a time." She smiled. "It''d be difficult to hide a pregnancy in this place, and it would put your status as a Vorpal Knight at risk if somehow word got out that you''re the father. You would have your Charm Ring taken from you, and then you''d never be able to save her."


    I...had never thought about it to that extent before.


    "You''re right," I told her, shaking my head in my hand with a feeling of shame. "I was letting my emotions get the best of me, I guess."


    Blitz came behind me, laying her head against my back.


    "You big-boob-loving hornball dummy!"


    Then Ms. Alice pulled me toward her, as well. So it was like I was being hugged from both sides...with the Mona Lisa there, hanging on the wall behind us...and I couldn''t remember the last time I felt so loved, since leaving my parents'' house.


    "You''re a good guy, Alex. Being overly emotional is just our nature, too."

 Chapter 131 - Waking In A Village Of Beautiful Vixens

    It was just an average, run-of-the-mill school day.


    Everyone in class 2-B was getting ready for the start of a new week, catching up on all the juicy weekend gossip. Among them being the notable class delinquent, Hotaru Ishida, standing with one leg propped on the chair of his desk.


    Speaking loudly, so that all could hear, he was proudly regaling his friends with his most recent sexual exploits:


    "Yup, it''s all true! ''Cuz that''s when I touched her boob, and she slapped me across the face!"¡ªhe turned his face, showing off the deep purple bruising on one side¡ª"see that? Evidence!"


    His friends oooed and awwed, when a girl suddenly approached his table.


    "Telling boldfaced lies about having sex with 20 year old prostitutes in the love hotel, again, are you?" she questioned him with her typical harsh, judgmental tone.


    "Piss off, Noriko," Hotaru scoffed. "Isn''t there somewhere you should be sitting, alone, with no friends?"


    She huffed, crossing her arms and turning away. "Hm! That''s no way to speak to your student council representative." She grinned, casting him a malevolent glare. "I''ll have to demerit you, on top of the demerit I''m already giving you for causing a public disturbance."


    "Go ahead! I''ll talk to a nosy bitch like YOU however I please."


    "Excuse me? What''d you call me!?"


    Hotaru''s friends were snickering at the pair''s famous bickering.


    "Why don''t you two start dating?"


    "What?!" Hotaru laughed, slowly sinking into his seat, folding his arms behind the back of his head. "ME, getting with Noriko-san? That''s revolting!"


    Noriko frowned, squinting in silent rage.


    "That''s one demerit for each of you" ¡ªgrowling furiously, she slammed her palms down into the desk¡ª"for being a bunch of stupid...virgin...loser...nerds!"


    Hotaru shot out of his chair. "You''re one to talk!"


    "At least I don''t lie about it!"


    Hotaru''s friends exchanged knowing glances.


    "Hard to believe they used to be close."


    "Is it a case of the hedgehog''s dilemma, or the inverse of ''opposites attract?''"


    ¡­


    Hotaru''s POV:


    I''m lying on something...warm. Soft. Quilts and blankets.


    I hear the clatter of dishes and clicking utensils, accompanied by swishing water. What sounds like someone washing dishes, peacefully humming; breaking out into verses now and then:


    "Whenever there''s prey, you snatch ''em up quick~"


    Mm¡­


    Something smells good.


    Whatever it is I''m smelling¡ªhot and sweet; a bread dessert baking in an oven¡ªand the source of that humming, they''re both coming from beyond the door that had been left slightly ajar, communicating with an adjacent hallway.


    I open my eyes and am met by an unfamiliar ceiling of brown thatch, and walls made from tied-together logs.


    ''How did I make it to this place?''


    Feeling like a dumb Isekai protagonist, I take a moment to retrace my steps leading up to this: The last thing I remember being that weird wisp thing saying something cryptic to me. And then, next thing I know, I''m waking up in a strange bed.


    ...it''s a bit suspicious, if you ask me.


    Oh, and wasn''t I glitching in the character creation screen? Which means...


    Shaking, I hold my palms up to my face.


    N-no¡­! These aren''t the hands of a manly man like me at all!


    Suddenly, I don''t feel so good. Because I don''t need to even look into the mirror that''s just there, LOOMING at the foot of the bed, to know what''s happened¡ªI already know exactly what the fuck is going on; that all of what I remember ISN''T just my imagination.


    So then...it''s true; I really have been¡­


    Transported to Another World, in the Body of My Ultimate Crush.


    Shit¡­


    My life has become a crappy LN!


    One of the "natives" must''ve come across me lying unconscious somewhere, and brought me back to their place: to this cozy, square bedroom; an open window letting in fresh air and warm sunlight, through a set of loosely fluttering cloth curtains.


    Sliding out from under the covers slowly, I creep toward the window to peek outside.


    I think ''rustic'' is the word to describe it: A village made up of straw-roofed log houses; a few modest-looking folk milling about in a square, dressed in shabby commoner''s robes, their hairs styled like it''s an old black-and-white samurai movie¡ªwith rough, spiky topknots worn by the men. And a wider variety of tidier, more elegant styles by the women.


    But even weirder still¡­


    All of the women I saw loitering around the square had matching beast-like ears and tails!


    While in awe at this realization, I watched, breathlessly, as so many white-tipped tails tauntingly swished and swirled through the air, above so many species and sizes of asses; in colors of fur ranging from bright orange and bloody red, chocolate brown, flaxen blonde and onyx black. Ears that expressively twitched and bristled, folded, perked up and flattened with charming fluidity, to reflect their bearer''s shifting emotions¡ªas clear and as plain as a second facial expression.


    It was then I became overcome with something. An incredible urge to TOUCH and to feel: To caress, and to gently stroke my fingers along. To playfully yank, and pull.


    I realized, then¡­that I wanted¡ªno, CRAVED¡ªa fox girl GF, with every fiber of my being.


    There is only one problem¡­


    It would be way too awkward, if I''m in a body that looks like my biggest school crush!


    I finally have a look in the mirror and my God is Noriko-san pretty when her face isn''t screwed up in unfathomable anger, even though I''m dressed in the same dull, potato sack looking outfit as those fox girl villagers I saw. But at the same time, my God is this a huge problem in so many freakin'' ways. Like:


    How am I supposed to act while I''m in this body?


    What if a boy starts hitting on me? Ew!


    What if I run into the real Noriko or someone else from school? Would I be forced to come and clean, and confess my true feelings?


    Knock knock knock knock knock.


    Damn it! Someone''s at the door, but maybe I can pretend to still be asl¡ª


    "Are you awake in there?" A nice lady''s voice asked.


    "U-uhh...NO! But thank you!"


    Gah! What the fuck is wrong with me?!


    The door opened, and in walked a beautiful peach-skinned red-furred fox girl, carrying a tray with a slice of cake and steaming earthenware mug, which gave off a bitter, powerful aroma of black coffee.


    She gave me a warm smile. "You''re up and about already, I see."


    "I¡­" could barely speak. Because, as it were, my attention was fixated elsewhere apart from her words; specifically, onto her huge pair of breasts that wiggled and jiggled, unrestrained, with a fully exposed cleavage showing through her extremely low-cut variation of the standard commoner''s robe I had been seeing.


    Was this just normal for country-born (fox) girls to be walking around, looking like? As a city boy, I wouldn''t know. Not that I disapproved...


    "Are you hungry?" she asked. "You still look a little groggy."


    "Uhh...a little bit, yeah."


    She turned, set the tray of food onto a dresser at the side of the bed, then faced me again with a beaming smile.


    "My name''s Mina. What''s yours?"


    "My name is Hota¡ªACK! I mean, Noriko. It''s Noriko."


    I laughed, scratching the back of my head, trying to hide how anxious I was feeling; at the same time that I was discretely peeking down at her legs through one eye, licking my lips at the sight of her thighs¡ªleft bare and exposed, by how snugly the thin fabric of her clothes fit against her shapely adult curves.


    "Hmm," she tilted her head to the side, appraising me quizzically, tail slowly swishing in her contemplative state. "You''re another one of those Otherworlders, ain''t ya?"


    I blink. "Out...worlders"¡ªgasp¡ª"do you mean my classmates!?" I said, leaning toward her, unable to downplay the level of urgency in my voice. "Have you met some of them? Did you find them and bring them to this village, just like with me? Are they still in this village right now?"


    I realize I''m being impolite, but this could potentially be serious!


    Like, what if this world operates similar to a lot of Isekai worlds: in that, if a player dies in the game, then they''ll also die in real life!


    Noriko (and those other guys I guess) could be in big, big trouble!


    They''ll NEED my gaming expertise to survive!


    "Slow down! Slow down!" she calmly urges, waving her hands for me to stop. "We''ll get to the bottom of all that stuff later, okay?" She gave a lovely sigh, which on its own was enough to bring some small measure of peace to my troubled mind.


    She bid me to eat and drink, so I did, while she sat beside me on the bed with her long tail swatting against my back, rhythmically flicking back and forth like a metronome between me and the bed.


    "You''re still weak," she said, smiling, as she took a fork up from the tray. "Let me feed you."


    "It''s fine, if you''d rather not."


    Shaking her head, giggling, she plucked off a piece of cake on the fork and brought it to my lips. "Here it comes!"


    Blushing, I opened my mouth wide and she placed it inside. Then closed and started to chew, becoming lost in the delicious flavor. It was a fruit of some kind, but I wasn''t sure of which¡ªexcept that it was really good!


    Had I actually died and gone to Heaven?

 Chapter 133 - A Close Brush With Destiny

    After finishing my lovely dessert breakfast, Mina takes me on a guided tour through the village.


    As we walk, she''s greeted by everyone:


    "Morning, Mina!"


    "How''d you sleep last night?"


    "Want some of the magic beans I cooked for breakfast this morning?"


    "Magic beans¡­?" I asked, turning to her.


    "It''s a local delicacy. Since we Kitsuna are magical beings, we can imbue the soil with our mana to grow special crops."


    He gasped, amazed by the realization that magic existed in this world. Since, between all that he had seen thus far: the humble, peaceful village; a beast-race of beautiful fox girls¡ªand now, MAGIC¡ªit was becoming abundantly clear to him that this was far more than a simple virtual reality space for at-home schooling.


    In fact, it was actually a full-fledged MMORPG world!


    He was immediately full of questions:


    "Wow! Does this mean you can also shoot fireballs? Or freeze the air? Can you blast lightning from your fingers, and make giant meteors fall from the sky?!"


    Mina''s fox ears twitched as she scratched her head, giving me an anxious look.


    "Umm¡­sorry. We just grow magic beans."


    "Seriously¡­!?" Hotaru groaned.


    "Our island is peaceful, so why would we need to use our magic to do any of that other stuff?" Mina said. "Besides, you haven''t LIVED until you''ve tried my Cream of Magic Bean Soup."


    "Sure, that sounds great, but¡­" Hotaru looked away, frowning.


    Just my luck, he thought: that I would wind up in a virtual reality online roleplaying game, where there''s such a thing as magic, except it''s peaceful¡ªwith no enemy orcs or goblins to even cast any cool spells on!


    Mina could see he was disappointed, and seemed to be thinking of something.


    "Well...there IS the Chi Hunter''s Guild."


    "Chi Hunter''s Guild!?" Hotaru said back to her excitedly.


    "Mhm." She nodded, then continued, in an uncertain tone: "We have the Chi Hunters Guild to thank for this peace our village has enjoyed, throughout countless generations. The guild was formed to protect the first Kitsuna settlers who arrived on the island."


    "What''d they need protection from?"


    "Sea monsters...the wild boars and giant lizards that live on the island...pirates¡­"


    "Sea monsters?! No way!"


    "Yup! There''s sea drakes, sea serpents, giant crabs, merfolk, deepcrawlers¡­"


    "I thought you said it was peaceful!" Hotaru exclaimed, then gave a confident grin. "These hunter guys must be looking for help anywhere they can get it!"


    "Well, yes, they''re always looking for new recruits. But I don''t know why you would want to willingly put yourself in danger like that." She lowered her head, shyly twiddling her fingers together. "Just like that other outworlder..."


    "Aha!" Hotaru jumped, startling her. "So, there really was another person like me in this village, after all!"


    "Uhm...someone found her lying in the jungle a few days ago. But she left the village, just as soon as she woke up, and no one''s seen her since," Mina explained. "She wouldn''t say exactly why she left...except that she wanted to go on an adventure."


    "Earlier you said we''re on an island¡ªthat means she couldn''t have gone far, right?"


    Mina had an annoyed look on her face.


    Seeing this, Hotaru immediately backed away. Feeling self-conscious.


    Did I say something stupid, just now...?


    ...


    Mina grabbed Hotaru by the hand.


    "I don''t think you know just how big this island really is!"


    With just these words serving as any indication of her intent, Mina proceeded to drag Hotaru with her along a dirt trail that split off from the village, carving a way through a dense, flowery jungle. Along which the air was sweet, with the honeyed aroma of blooming flowers; and the many resident species of tropical bird constantly made their presences known, with their blaring cries and wingbeats.


    "Where are we going?" Hotaru asked.


    Receiving no answer, he could hear the sound of crashing waves just before it was unveiled to him:


    There, situated on a tall bluff, set against a sparkling deep blue sea, stood a lighthouse: looking like a giant, pale, middle finger held upward at the beaming sun; casting a long pillar of shadow across the two as Mina continued the rest of the way up the cliff toward it, slowly. While Hotaru stayed back, gawking in awe at the towering structure whose face was partially overgrown with tendril-like ivies, its paint chipped away in places by the buffeting sea winds.


    "You''re not...actually thinking of taking me inside of that ancient thing, are you?" said Hotaru, with unease.


    "It''s safe; don''t worry," Mina reassured him, as she was already at the old grey stone doors which lead inside, pressing her hand to open one, when she paused midway and turned to him. "It''s the only place where you can see the whole island. From up"¡ª


    She pointed to the top.


    "There!"


    Hotaru''s heart sank just from looking up at it. His chest, filling with nausea.


    "Uhh...I really have a fear of heights."


    As Hotaru continued to look, though¡ªhe couldn''t be sure, through the blinding glare of the sun that forced him to shield his eyes with one hand¡ªbut he could swear he glimpsed...the silhouette of a person, standing up there...


    And then, he thought he saw them jump: off the side railing, and begin to plummet¡ª


    Mina cried, "Hotaru, look out!"


    And it was enough to snap him back to his senses.


    Crap! There really is someone falling!


    Falling straight towards me!


    In a split second, without thinking, he dove out of the way¡ªjust as the falling person landed, squarely on their feet in a stooped, crouched position; forming a slight, crater-shaped indentation in the earth beneath them.


    Hotaru was coughing in the cloud of dust that had formed.


    "What''s your problem?"


    He was really about to give them a piece of his mind, but abruptly stopped; upon realizing it was actually a fox girl that had come within a hair''s width of moondropping directly on top of his head. One with a snow pale complexion, dressed in a striking black and white wave-patterned kimono. Glossy, raven black hair that trailed in silky, thin strands with the turbulent breeze; cut to ear-length, with white frosted ends, cresting both sides of her long, thin face.


    Her sharply narrowed, amber eyes shifted to look at Hotaru freezing him in his place. Quietly daring him to speak another word against her.


    Mina, however, appeared to be immune to this effect, as she dauntlessly stepped forward past him with a glare and hands on her hips. Speaking with a scolding tone, "Ceres, I thought you promised you''d stop with all the crazy stunts!"


    "Oh, Mina. Always the responsible one¡­"


    The black fox smiled as she rose to her full height, inadvertently granting Hotaru a peek at her bare breast, with a dark tattoo snaking across it, poking out from under her open kimono.


    "It''s bad for my conscience, if I know you''re worrying."


    "Well!" Mina blurted, with an offended look. "Unfortunately, in this village there''s always going to BE someone to worry about reckless people like you!"


    "Tch. I make these jumps all the time."


    "Yeah, well, accidents can happen, and you''re always off someplace on your own...so..." Mina trailed off with a scowl, as it was evident Ceres was now ignoring her.


    Instead, she was looking at Hotaru.


    "What''re you standing there gawking at, outworlder?"


    Hotaru was speechless. Having just witnessed this person¡ªa fox lady, granted¡ªleap down from such an incredible height, and act like it was completely nothing!


    "S-sorry," he said, bowing respectfully. "I was just thinking you looked really cool just now."


    Ceres smirked, indicating toward the lighthouse with her eyes. "You mean that jump?¡ªhe nodded¡ª"It was nothing; barely a scratch upon the surface of what I am capable of.''


    "Really?" Hotaru blurted, but quickly calmed himself. Bowing, once more. "I mean...if possible, I would like to learn."


    "You want a power like what I have?"


    Mina cast her a sharp look. "Ceres. Don''t you dare¡ª"


    "Shh, shh, shh"¡ªCeres held up a hand, bidding her to be silent, before turning back to the prostrated Hotaru with a devilish grin. "Outworlder, is it really true? Would you like to learn how to attain the powers that I possess?''


    Hotaru raised his head. "Yes! I want to be able to show off!"


    That way, even Noriko will admire me!


    She''ll see what incredible feats I can accomplish, and immediately crave my genes! So that we''ll have twenty children together¡ªall of them being fully capable of jumping down from lighthouses!


    Such is the law of nature! The high demands of a competition for a top-quality mate!


    "No way," Ceres said, smiling widely with her eyes closed as she gave me a pat on the head like I was some cute little cat on the side of the road. "A pathetic little weakling like YOU can never gain these powers."


    Hotaru gawked, letting out a strained grunt¡ªhis heart, at once shattered, while Ceres then coldly turned and strolled away.


    Once she was gone, Mina gave a sigh of relief and approached him.


    "Don''t mind her. A bit of a lone fox."


    Hotaru still hadn''t recovered.


    This hole that Ceres''s cruel declination had left in his heart¡­


    Would perhaps never heal.


    Alas, all my poor unborn sons and daughter!

 Chapter 134 - A Suspicious Peace

    Hotaru was lost in thought, still shaken over his encounter with Ceres, as he followed Mina along the winding, dark stairwell leading to the top of the old lighthouse.


    "Don''t let it get to you," Mina said. "Ceres calls everyone weak."


    "It''s always the same! I get picked on by everyone because of my height...my voice...and I never even get a chance to prove myself!"


    "Your voice?" Mina giggled. "What''s so bad about your voice?"


    Hotaru scratched the back of his head, looking anxious. "Umm, it''s...squeaky. Noriko-san says it''s ''cuz my balls haven''t dropped yet; that I''m still just a kid."


    "This Noriko...is she someone you have eyes for?"


    Hotaru blushed. "Well, It''s complicated."


    "It really isn''t difficult, Hotaru-san: you either have feelings for someone, or you don''t. And I doubt you''d randomly mention her name, if she wasn''t someone that holds a really special place in your heart."


    Hotaru groaned, feeling cornered. "Since you put it that way, I guess¡ª"


    Suddenly, Mina stopped cold in her tracks. So that Hotaru, who hadn''t been facing forward at this exact moment, was thus met with a faceful of her huge, perfectly round buttocks.


    "Gah!"


    There was little time for him to react.


    The plush, posterior obstacle¡ªwhich was at least double the size of his entire head¡ªcaused him to deflect back, almost falling down the steps; had he not managed to latch onto her arm for support.


    "Geez! What gives!? I almost fell¡­"


    "Hotaru-san...if you want to be taken more seriously, it''s good to be decisive," Mina said, looking down at him, smiling warmly. "If there''s someone you cherish and want to protect with your own two hands, then you should be completely honest with your feelings."


    Hotaru gasped, incredulous. "Mina-san...but how? Wouldn''t Noriko-san and the others just laugh at me more?"


    "Not if you''re sincere in your efforts."


    Huh? What does she mean¡­?


    The door to the lighthouse roof opened with a rusty creak, flooding the cramped stairwell with light as the two then proceeded out onto the balcony. From which, Hotaru could take in the full extent of the island''s lush, sprawling jungles, and distant misty mountain ranges.


    "This is Saints'' Vigil Island," Mina said as she stood at Hotaru''s side, her arms crossed, while he stared out silently in awe.


    "Eh?! It''s way bigger than I imagined!"


    "So, you understand now: traversing all of this by foot would be impossible."


    Hotaru looked at her sharply.


    "What other choice do I have? If Noriko-chan is out there somewhere¡­"


    Mina touched him on the shoulder. "Don''t be reckless. The island interior is chock full of monsters, so you''ll only get killed if you try looking for her on your own."


    "Maybe I can get one of those Orb Hunters can help!"


    Mina gave an uncertain look, showing her teeth in a nervous grin. "An Orb Hunter? Well, the thing about that is they don''t take on extra jobs for cheap¡­"


    "Please!" Hotaru clamored to her. "I''ll find work! Whatever it takes!"


    She sighed, drawing her eyebrows, her ears twitching ever so slightly. "Even so, I wonder whether they''ll even agree to help an Outworlder."


    "I have to try, at least! Otherwise, Noriko-san might¡­"


    He couldn''t possibly say.


    Instead, he frowned, looking away sadly.


    "I''m the reason we both ended up here, in the first place. Because I wanted this opportunity to spend more time with her, outside of school. And...maybe...mend things between us"¡ªhe smiled sadly¡ª"so that things could go back to the way they used to be; when we would always hang out, and play video games together."


    He paused, lowering his head as his eyes grew narrow with building emotion.


    "So, it would be all my fault if something happened to her. And, if that''s the case" ¡ªhe shook his head. Growled, in pure indignant frustration. Clenched his fists at his sides, gritting his teeth in a rage over his chronic helplessness¡ª


    "I''ll never be able to forgive myself!"


    Mina''s eyes widened.


    A flock of parrots dispersed from the canopy below, squawking wildly.


    The wind died down, and all was still.


    Then, Mina laughed.


    Slowly, at first, but gradually increasing ash she bowed down on one knee, cupping Hotaru''s face in her smooth hands.


    "My, my...you''re such a child, throwing a tantrum like this."


    He faced her sternly, without flinching.


    Speaking with a firm resolve, "even if I''m just a child, I still have to try."


    Mina smiled, though it lacked the same warmth of all the other times: revealing a small underlying hint of malice, perhaps, in her exposed teeth and leering eyes¡ªsimilar to Ceres before her.


    "Even if you''re only a child, you say...?"


    ¡­


    Mina''s POV:


    I''ve gotta admit, the little guy''s got spirit.


    Though he''s not really as young as he looks, is he? Hehe, old enough to have lustful thoughts about a woman, at any rate.


    I can see the way he looks at me¡­


    Human men are so simple, it''s actually adorable: like he''s my cute and innocent little brother, that I have to always be around to protect; or else, there''s no telling what kinds of trouble he''ll get into! Especially if he''s foolish enough to go running through an unfamiliar jungle by himself...


    I lied, earlier, when I told him Saint''s Vigil Island was safe. Only because I didn''t want him to stress about his friend''s safety, knowing that the real chances of her still being alive are...rather slim.


    So then, how am I supposed to break it to him?


    How am I supposed to tell him that his friend¡ªthis girl that he''s saying he''s willing to risk everything for¡ªis most likely worm food by now?!


    I simply won''t: I''ll let him hang on to his hope, no matter how slim.


    I''ll take him to the Orb Hunter base.


    ¡­


    After descending from the lighthouse, Mina takes Hotaru back along the path down which they''d come, with neither saying a word to each other.


    Sundown was fast approaching, bathing all their surroundings in a deep orange hue.


    All the daytime fauna had gone to roost.


    Soon, only their footsteps sliding across dirt and gravel could be heard.


    Mina was looking around tensely, hoping that her slightly escalated pace would not compromise her illusion of peace, which she''d strived to paint in Hotaru''s mind.


    However, the boy caught on fast.


    "Mina-san, is there something that''s bothering you?"


    "It''s later than I thought," she whispered, seeming to be talking to herself, before turning to Hotaru sharply. "We have to hurry back to the village, before nightfall."


    "But what about the Orb Hunters?!"


    "I''ll show you to the Orb Hunters in the morning, but we have to get moving!"


    Running at full speed, they managed to just barely make it to Mina''s house in time; when the sky was streaked with shadow, and the village streets were completely devoid of people.


    Mina practically threw Hotaru inside before rushing in after, slamming and locking the door behind them.


    Hitaru just stood in the main living area, staring at her while she was slouched with her back pressed against the door, breathing heavily, as she began to slowly sink to the ground.


    "Mina-san¡­?"


    Her eyes were wide, with fear. Her lips open, showing her clamped jittering teeth.


    "What were we running from, just now?"


    "Ah!" She sprang up, breaking into a nervous sweat. "N-nothing! This island is totally peaceful like I said! I just really wanted to get home and take a nice, warm bath is all!"


    Hotaru glowered at her.


    "Just how stupid do you think I am?"


    "Hm? Did you just offer to join me, even though we just met?"


    "Wha?! No! Don''t change the subject!"


    But Mina''s lips were sealed.


    Later that night, Hotaru was lying in bed while gazing up at the ceiling; lamenting how barren it looked, without a smattering of hentai posters.


    Huh. I haven''t slept anywhere other than my bedroom in my ages.


    But more so than that¡­


    Hotaru''s gaze drifted down, timidly, to the side of him, where Mina lay: In her underwear, with her crimson hair tied into a ponytail and draped like a trail of blood across the pillow. Mouth opening wide and closing, repeatedly, in rhythm with her loud snores. Taking up most of the space on the small bed with the long span of her carelessly outstretched arms.


    Hotaru had not shared a bed with anyone since he was a child, either¡ªmuch less a beautiful woman!


    Noriko-san is out there, somewhere¡­


    Wherever that might be, he hoped she was keeping warm. Then he remembered they''d both gone to the same summer camp, once, when they were still in elementary school: so, at the very least, he knew she could start a campfire.


    Mina-san said the island is completely safe, except for some wild animals. And yet she seemed to be in such a hurry to get to the house before dark.


    It was certainly suspicious.


    Then what about that ''power'' that the Kitsuna named Ceres was referring to? What need would anyone have for a special power, on a ''peaceful'' island¡­?


    Ceres must be one of the Orb Hunters, Hotaru decided. And that there was probably a far greater threat, lurking on this island, than mere boars and lizards. Something that would require exceptional, superhuman powers, to defeat; while all the villagers clam up in their houses...


    Something Noriko wouldn''t be able to survive against, alone.

 Chapter 135 - Gambling For A Clue

    If one had to make an estimate, the population of Saints'' Vigil island did not exceed more than two hundred mostly adult Kitsuna: some of them children, but none of them elderly nor infants or toddlers. All of whom were female, existing together in idyllic workmanlike harmony.


    For several hours a day, life in the village completely revolved around the magic bean farms. Starting out early, before the crack of dawn, with teams of young Kitsuna descending upon the marshlike rows of water-steeped soil and bright green stalks, uniformly wearing wide-brimmed sun hats with their blouses pulled up past their knees, to pluck and replant the exotically shimmering blue crop. After which, the yield is all gathered into sack clothes and handed off to the older Kitsuna to be processed, to be used as cooking ingredients for all kinds of soups, pastries, fried dishes, deserts; just in time to be eaten for supper, when the sun is at its highest peak in the sky.


    While Mina was cleaning the house¡ªstanding by for her job of cooking later¡ªHotaru was hanging over a wooden fence, watching the young Kitsuna work, making sour observations about the deeper intricacies of this world he''d fallen into.


    Every MMO has "Life Skills" these days, I guess. But I never was really a huge fan of them...


    After all, why would someone go onto a multiplayer game just to engage in chorework? It seemed, to him, like a waste of precious time one could better be spent killing monsters, grinding up skills, raiding dungeons and fighting strong bosses. All while constantly progressing their character into higher tiers of power, to access even greater challenges¡ªa never-ending cycle of what Hotaru would genuinely call ''fun."


    ''What''s the fun of just planting beans all day?!" he blurted out in frustration, burying his face against the fence with a huge sigh.


    "Hey, outworlder! Aren''t you going to help?"


    Looking up, he saw that one of the girls tending the field had called out to him¡ªand now was standing there, waiting expectantly on a reply.


    It was true that she bore a childlike appearance: with short cropped, light pastel pink hair, garbed in a dirty sky blue blouse. But, through her strict tone and large eyes of green, peering out at Hotaru through the shadow cast by her tattered and worn sun hat, an impression of authorial maturity was exuded: a powerful and unbudging old matriarch, in the body of a little fox girl.


    "Umm¡­" Hotaru murmured in reply, immediately in a fluster.


    Such was the intimidation he felt, in the presence of this bold little miss, as she trudged through the field of mud to get closer to him.


    He blurted out the first thought that came to his head:


    "Actually, I''m just waiting for¡ª"


    SLAP.


    Hotaru fell back from the fence, gasping in shock at the sudden blow to his face.


    A hot stinging sensation spread all along the side of his face where the fox girl had just harshly struck him with a flung sandal, as he slowly raised a hand to touch the struck area with one finger...dipping it into warm blood.


    As sat up and looked, he saw the fox girl was unmoving, glaring at him, while maintaining a stance with her dominant arm held outward¡­


    Clutching her second sandal.


    "If you wanna eat, you have to work!" she yelled.


    Hotaru was still in a daze.


    "N-no...but, I''m only¡ª"


    "A visitor? Just passing through?" she snapped, filling in the blanks for him, her long ears flailing and sticking out straight in anger. "Doesn''t matter! The rules apply to everyone who sets foot in our village¡ªso quit being a dead weight and start earning your keep!"


    ''What a ball of rage, that one,'' thought Hotaru, nursing the side of his face with his palm.


    "What''s your name, lazy?"


    "Ho...taru," he replied, wincing from the sharp, stinging pain of his wound.


    "Ho...taru," she repeated, with a curious look, before showing a disappointed look. "That name''s weird; I think I''d rather still just call you lazy."


    "That''s fine¡ªbut really, I''m no farmer. I''d only get in the way."


    The little fox girl smiled, placing her little hands on her little hips. "Hah! It''s nothing hard. Just a bit of hard work and sweat is all." She narrowed her eyes, frowning in a look of disgust. "Though...you''re looking mighty pale. Like you just crawled out of a cave somewhere."


    Hotaru stood, looking embarrassed. "Well, that''s not too far from the truth. Where I come from, kids our age don''t have to work for any of their meals."


    The fox girl gawked. "What! Are you trying to make me jealous or something?"


    "N-no! Not at all. It''s the truth."


    Eagerly, she walked up to the opposite side of the fence. Where she then hoisted and lifted herself up, above the topmost bar, to appear taller.


    "What''s with that ridiculous stutter?" she asked.


    "W-what stutter are you talking about?"


    "Is it ''cuz you''re nervous while talking to a little girl?" she questioned, cutely tilted her head. "Were you getting a thrill out of watching me work up a hot sweat?"


    Hotaru gave a startled yelp.


    "Ah! Miss, please¡­! Do I really look like that much of a creep?!"


    She beamed, giving a small giggle. "Well, things are not often what they appear to be, here in Saint''s Vigil island. Liiike"¡ªshe started digging in her pockets¡ª"this!"


    She produced a small green pebble, tiny enough to fit at the center of her palm, happily displaying it to Hotaru. Possessing a smooth, rounded surface, like one of the smooth marbly ones that often line the bottom of fish bowls. Being, otherwise, devoid of any distinct qualities.


    "Isn''t that just...a rock?" Hotaru inquired, bringing his face closer to look.


    The fox girl smiled mischievously. "You dummy! Would you really assume that, after what I just said...? That nothing here is as it seems?"


    Hotaru scratched his head. "Uhh¡­"


    Was this some kind of puzzle? Because it really did just look like a normal rock.


    "Lemmie show you!"


    Bending down, she dipped the hand holding the pebble into the muddy water. Then, after keeping submerged for several seconds, drew out the hand again¡ªnow clenched into a fist¡ªand showed it to Hotaru.


    "Guess what I''m holding inside of my hand!"


    Hotaru glanced at her hand, then her face.


    "Guessing it''s something...other than a rock?"


    "Obviously! Be more precise."


    "Little girl, you still haven''t even given me your name yet."


    "Guess right, and I''ll tell you."


    Hotaru groaned, looking amused. "Eh¡­? Is that supposed to be my reward?" He turned his back, holding up his hand in dismissal. "Because that''s hardly worth playing your game for..."


    While he was starting to walk away, the fox girl gave a slight, devious chuckle. "Guess correctly, and I''ll also tell you something that other outworlder said."


    Hotaru''s eyes widened, his legs locking in place.


    ''Other outworlder...? That must be¡ª''


    He turned to the fox girl. "How can I be certain if you''re telling the truth?"


    "Noriko," the fox girl said.


    "You know her name?!" Hotaru said, taken aback. "Even though Mina said Noriko left without telling anyone her name¡­!"


    The fox girl shrugged, with a nonchalant expression. "Is that so? I guess Mina-san feels the need to lie to you for some reason or another¡ª''cuz Noriko-san made a lot of friends for the few weeks she was here."


    It was one surprise after another, for Hotaru.


    "What? Weeks?! She was here that long?"


    He held his head in his hands.


    "We were originally planning to play at the same time, but now you''re saying she came here weeks before I did?!"


    "Mm." The fox girl nodded, her tail flowing sneakily behind her. "She stayed with Mina, on the first night, just like you. But, UN-like you, she actually offered to help us till the fields the next morning¡ªwhich was how I first met her, and we talked a bunch. Until¡ª"


    "She left without saying anything," Hotaru whispered, looking off with an absent look. "But is that part of the story even true¡­? Did she really not tell anyone where, or why she was leaving?"


    The fox girl giggled, holding up her ball-fisted hand again. "You''ll never know unless you guess right!"


    Hotaru was sweating, feeling the pressure.


    "Okay, I''ll make a guess. But I should be given a hint, first."


    "Huh?" The fox girl tilted her head. "But Noriko-san didn''t need a hint."


    Hotaru was silent for a moment.


    ''It''s not surprising, considering Noriko-san has always been a straight-A student, at the top of the class. So, it makes sense she would easily be able to figure out some little girl''s lousy riddle.''


    On the other hand...


    ''I''m...not clever, like she is. I barely pass any exams, and my own friends tease me for being stupid.''


    Hotaru swallowed nervously.


    ''Still, I have to try. For her sake. Because, no matter how smart she is, I''m sure I can still be of some help to her¡ªno matter how small¡ªin a totally unpredictable world like this.


    "I''m guessing it''s¡­"


    Something small, that fits into her hand¡­


    Thinking in fantasy world terms: by her touching the water just now, he figured that it must have served as the catalyst for some kind of transformation to take place...


    Then again, it could be something as simple as a clump of mud; so simple, he would never guess.


    ''But her hands would be covered in mud if that were the case, right? Instead, they look pretty clean...definitely not the hands of someone who just stuck their hands in the mud.


    Something small. Fits in her hand.


    ...and is of the color green.


    Hotaru had no reason to think so, but he considered the color of the rock as a clue in itself. Along with its smoothness; like a stone dug out of the bottom of a stream¡­


    "It''s a frog," Hotaru blurted, risking it all on a hunch.


    The fox girl immediately frowned, making him wary. Then stayed like that for a while...for seconds, that felt like minutes, as her fellow fieldworkers could be observed and heard continuing on without her.


    "A frog...hmm¡­" she incoherently mumbled.


    Then, finally, opened up her palm:


    Revealing¡­


    RIBBIT!


    A leafy green frog: fully alive, and slick with moisture! Its entire body crisscrossed with unusual, runelike, shining turquoise markings.


    "You got it right, lazy idiot!"


    It hopped from the fox girl''s hand, falling into the water with a tidy splash.


    Hotaru smiled, feeling proud of himself.


    "I...actually did it.'' He had guessed right¡ªwithout needing any hints!


    The fox girl patted him on the head. "Wow! I''m impressed," she said. "But anyway, my name''s Lea: sorry I hit you with my sandal earlier, but I have a strong zero-tolerance for lollygaggers."


    Hotaru sighed with relief. "It''s fine. Now, tell me what Noriko-san said."


    "Well¡­" Lea looked down, wiping her dirty, wet hand off onto her blouse. "It''s something she told me not to pass on to anyone else, except for a boy named Hotaru that might come looking for her¡­"


    Hotaru, grasping the fence forming a barrier between the two of them with one hand, leaned closer intently.


    "Yes¡­? And what did Notiko-san say?"


    At once, Lea''s face darkened.


    Her voice, as she then spoke, was filled with foreboding:


    "Noriko-san said...you mustn''t follow her."

 Chapter 136 - Straight From The Fox Girls Mouth

    Mina''s POV:


    What''s gotten into Hotaru-san?


    Ever since he went to help the harvesters in the fields, he''s been oddly quiet.


    I hope they didn''t work him TOO hard!


    He''s a good kid, I think. Just a bit sheltered. Which may be for his own good¡­


    Am I making excuses for my actions?


    Maybe. I could be completely at fault, for hiding so much from him. It''s just that Noriko-san gave off a completely different vibe than him: like someone who was practically born to fight, and become a hero.


    Unlike Hotaru-san¡­


    Who wishes to become a warrior, but seems to lack the true spirit of one.


    Is that a mean thing to say?


    I just don''t want him to get hurt, or killed¡­


    It''s a lot more dangerous out there, than what I''ve led him to believe. So, here''s to hoping that taking him to meet with the Orb Hunters will set him straight.


    Noriko-san has embarked on a path that he can''t follow.


    ¡­


    It''s just past noon, after Mina has finished her cooking tasks for the day.


    She is taking Hotaru to see the Orb Hunters, along a twisting path built along the craggy mountainside; beset, now and again, by crumbling, moss-grown statues of slyly grinning foxes.


    The mountain air is cool and clear. The surrounding forest, quiet and tranquil.


    After hiking nonstop for about an hour, Mina found a spot on a cliff-edge with a nice view, overlooking much of the island, where they could stop for a short rest.


    "I brought snacks~," she said, digging into her carry sack as she sat.


    Hotaru remained standing, saying nothing.


    He''d been in this state¡ªcompletely silent, with an intensely brooding look¡ªever since he''d talked with Lu...after what she''d told him¡­


    "What? Notiko-san actually said that¡­?!" he had said, taken aback.


    Lu nodded, with an adamant look.


    "Noriko-san said you mustn''t follow her; that you''ll only get in her way, and make trouble. And if you do go looking for her, she''ll never forgive you."


    ¡­


    "Damn it!"


    His sudden outburst surprised Mina, making her pause with a startled gasp; just as she was crouched, producing a pair of cloth-wrapped triangle magic berry sandwiches from her bag.


    "Hotaru-san, you''re crying."


    His head was lowered, hiding his face, yet she could still see the faint glimmers of his falling tears.


    "You knew all along...didn''t you?"


    Mina looked away, in guilt.


    "You''ve known that Noriko-san doesn''t want me to follow her."


    "Hotaru-san¡­" she softly said. "She never told me as much, in her own words, but it was the impression I got when she left so suddenly. She set out from the village on the same day she told us you''d be arriving, without a word. So, it seemed clear to me¡ª"


    "She spoke to Lu, though!" he snapped, raising his head.


    Mina stood, holding a hand to her chest.


    Her face was calm, and sincere.


    "I''m sorry you had to find out like this."


    She took a step toward him, reaching out her hand, but he turned his back to her.


    "I guess...she never had any intention of being friends with me again," he said to himself bitterly, clenching his fists at his sides. "And I was a total sucker, from the start, to believe that I could ever undo my mistakes." He laughed, wiping his nose off onto his arm. "Just by playing a...a¡­" He flung his arms. "A STUPID island farming simulator game with her."


    Mina''s ears shrunk, falling flat against her head as she looked sorrily at him.


    "She was probably trying to protect you."


    Hotaru turned to her sharply, his voice catching in his throat.


    "Protect me...? What else are you hiding?"


    It was then Mina closed her eyes, breathing deeply, before donning a serious. "Listen, Hotaru-san: you''re welcome to live in our village for as long as you like. You don''t have to place yourself in any danger."


    Hotaru calmed. "Tell me the truth. I can''t be expected to form a reasonable decision, otherwise."


    "You would have to see for yourself¡­"


    "Then show me," he said quickly.


    Mina opened her eyes partway, showing a dead-eyed stare. "Come along...the temple of the Orb Hunters is up ahead. But you should eat first, to regain your strength."


    She gingerly held the wrapped magic berry sandwich toward him, and he looked at it.


    "Sorry," he said, taking it from her as he forced a smile. "I''m truly grateful for all the hospitality you''ve shown me¡ªi''ve just been working through some preconceived notions I had, coming into this place."


    "So, you CHOSE to come to our world¡­?" Mina asked, keeping her dead-eyed stare fixed upon him.


    "It''s uh...a bit hard to explain," Hotaru said, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish look. He''d been wondering whether Mina and the fox girls were avtually fellow players or NPCs, but her question seemed to directly point toward the latter possibility.


    "Please, I want to know," Mina said simply.


    Hotaru laughed. "Okay! Well, not to freak you out, or anything, but your entire world basically exists inside ours as a computer program."


    As he spoke, Mina watched him unwrap the sandwich she''d given him.


    "Ah, but I''m no real expert on the subject," Hotaru said, frowning. "My dad is the one who works at the company that created this world..."


    Mina''s eyes suddenly shot wide open.


    "Your father...created this world?!"


    Hotaru was just about to bring the sandwich to his mouth but stopped, shutting his mouth with a surprised look, blinking innocently.


    "Yeah. Kind of crazy to think about, isn''t it? Almost like my father is your God."


    Just then, Mina gasped.


    "Hotaru-san!''


    Faster than Hotaru could react, she slapped the sandwich out of his hand, flinging it off the side of the cliff.


    Hotaru sat there in the aftermath, frozen in disbelief; his now sandwich-deprived hand still extended from the unexpected blow, with claw-patterned streaks of ruby red pouring forth along his wrist.


    "Oh no!" Mina squealed, rising up slightly with a look of horror when she noticed the wound. "My claws¡ªI didn''t mean to!"


    "Uhh, it''s...fine¡­" Hotaru murmured, with palpable uncertainty. Glancing over his shoulder as he did, toward the steep drop down which his forsaken food had fallen; confused, more than anything, and thinking it particularly strange how Mina had just been pressuring him so hard to eat her sandwich, only to then go and swat it right out of his hand¡­


    "It''s alright, Mina-san. This marks the second time I was assaulted, today, so don''t worry about it."


    She roughly grabbed his wounded hand, pulling it onto her lap. Then, as he nervously watched, proceeded to bend her neck to lap at the blood and searing claw marks with her tongue¡ªacting as a dog, dilligently attending to its master''s pain.


    "M-mina-san?!" he exclaimed, unsure of whether this qualified as an indecent act, but feeling the sticky hot rumblings of lust welling within him just the same.


    She continued until all the blood was gone, swallowing it down with an uneasy frown.


    "There...I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Hotaru held up his arm, gawking in awe at the incredible results.


    "Wow! The wound..it''s completely gone!"


    Mina nodded meekly, looking as though she was still feeling queasy from the taste of his blood. "I¡­also have a power, similar to Ceres. Only mine is focused on healing the harm done onto others."


    "Wooow! You can heal a person just by licking them?!" he exclaimed.


    "Please, not so loud. It''s embarrassing."


    Hotaru lowered his voice, suddenly turning red in the face as he continued, "okay, but first tell me, because I''m naturally curious, what would have to be done if the wound is on their private place¡­?"


    Mina made a sound like she was choking, her eyes bulging as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Um¡­! They would just have to suffer."


    "You''re incredible, Mina-san!" he said, rising with a cheerful air. "I feel much better, now, too! Could it also be the effects of your magical saliva?!"


    After saying this, though, he apruptly became skeptical.


    "But Mina-san...I don''t understand¡­"


    Mina''s POV:


    "Why did you slap your sandwich out of my hand in the first place?"


    I take a moment to collect my bearings.


    My breath is racing, and I can feel my heart is pumping hard in my chest.


    Just like the olden days.


    There''s still a trace of his blood on my lips¡­


    My God, is it delicious! Mmm¡­


    It''s been so long, my senses can''t handle the flavor. In just a few licks I''ve become drunk with pleasure, and an insatiable craving for more.


    However, he''s waiting on an answer from me¡­


    If I take too long, he''ll be suspicious¡­


    "I thought I saw a piece of mold!" I tell him, putting forth a reassuring smile.


    Everything is fine, little dove.


    You can trust me. 100%.


    Hotaru nodded, seeming to give my answer some thought. "Ah, that''s too bad. I guess there isn''t much in the way of food preservation around here." Looking to me again, he''s smiling. "Good eye, Mina-san."


    "Alright. Well, we have to make it to the Orb Hunters and back, before dark."


    Just like that, he''s following me along like a little lost duckling once again; straight into the wide-open jaws of a trap, little does he know.


    Because that sandwich¡­


    Was actually imbued with a powerful poison!


    But I had spared him, at last second, only because of what he said: about his father being the creator of this world. Our "God," if anything out of what he had said could even be believed.


    Regardless, I''vd decided that I''m no longer abiding by the original plan, at least for now; while we still don''t have a clear picture of what these outworlders are.


    And what a shame, too¡­


    Because Hotaru-san really is quite adorable.

 Chapter 137 - A Shrine Of Watching Eyes

    The Orb Hunters were based in an old shrine temple, set in seclusion, atop a tall flight of stone steps leading up the side of a mountain. A sacred, holy place, as was determined by the multiple torii shrine gates one had to pass through in order to reach it, instead of parrots it was crows that could be heard cawing in the trees¡ªas if they were little messengers of the gods, sounding an alarm at the approaching pair of uninvited guests.


    It was rare for outsiders, even locals like Mina, to visit the temple. Usually, when an Orb Hunter had business with the villagers, typically in the way of acquiring food provisions, an agent was sent to handle the delivery.


    To trespass here uninvited...Mina had never thought to make it this far.


    Her original plan was to kill the boy, if she''d failed to convince him to turn back and give up the chase. So now, she could only pray for leniency on the part of the Yako-nin: Ceres and her kin, who were no doubt lingering nearby, in camouflage, having been surveilling the boy at all hours since he was first discovered; ready to pounce, at a moment''s notice if given the order, as the two continued their grueling climb up the gauntlet of steps.


    "Mina-saaaan!" Hotaru whined. "Can you please carry me? My feet hurt!''


    Mina scoffed. "Shouldn''t you carry ME?"


    He wiped the corner of his eye with one finger, making a pathetic face. "You''re a hardworking country girl, though, so of course you''re way stronger than me."


    Mina was too preoccupied with looking around to pay him much mind.


    ''It''s no use: even if I saw one of them coming, we''d still be far outnumbered and wouldn''t stand a chance in a fight with a team of highly trained assassins. Not when it''s just me, a first aid spiritual magic specialist, teamed with¡ª''


    Hotaru''s stomach growled, disrupting her thoughts.


    "I''m hungryyy!" he complained.


    Mina groaned. "Then MAYBE you should have eaten before we left the house," she said, through gritted teeth.


    "No way!" he sobbed. "That magic bean soup looked so gross! And besides, YOU''RE the one who slapped a sandwich out of my hand just a few minutes ago¡ªbecause of YOUR mistake!"


    "My mistake¡­?" Mina softly cackled to herself, discreetly smirking. ''Was letting you stay alive this long!''


    Then again, she thought...


    It''s not too late for her to strangle him¡­


    But just then, a flock of crows swooped past her head, making her stumble as she cried out in surprise.


    "Eyaaah!"


    "Mina-san! I''ve got you!"


    Hotaru moved quickly, catching her just as she was about to go for a tumble down the stairs.


    "Are you okay? Did you twist your ankle?"


    "Heh...not bad, kid," she grumbled,as he held her with his arms wrapped around her body. "It would''ve taken a lot more than a few licks to patch me up, if I had fallen down all these godforsaken steps."


    "I''ve never seen a crow attack someone before."


    Mina''s gaze suddenly sharpened. "Yeah, well, these aren''t just ordinary crows." Glancing up into a tree, she noticed one of the birds was perched there¡ªseeming to be staring straight at her.


    Locking eyes with it, Mina growled.


    "Eh?" Hotaru said, looking between her and the crow; confused.


    "You''re touching my breasts, by the way."


    "I''m what"¡ªglancing down, Hotaru let out a loud gasp when he saw that she was right. "AH! I didn''t mean to, I promise! I''m sorry! My face still hurts from where Lu-chan already slapped it earlier, so please spare me!"


    Mina giggled, tauntingly brushing her tail against his face. "It''s fine," she said, placing her hands against his. "Consider this your reward for rescuing me."


    The crow turned its head, as if curious.


    As she kept her eyes on the crow, biting her lip and smugly grinning, Mina gently guided Hotaru''s hands across her chest so that they perfectly cupped her, lightly squeezing his sweaty palms against her erect nipples poking through the thin fabric of her blouse.


    "How''s that, hero-boy¡­?" she coquettishly whispered, as then she proceeded to angle one arm to slowly slide her hand along his neck, down to his shoulders.


    "Mina-san, it feels¡­" Hotaru gulped nervously. "Super good."


    All the while, Mina had never broken eye contact with the observing crow as it anxiously puffed its feathers; sidled to and fro on its branch, with apparent unease; produced tiny, tiddling squawks of growing discomfort: by every indication, acting as a bird would if it didn''t like what it was seeing.


    ''That''s right, you three-tailed throw rug,'' Mina thought deviously. ''Just sit there and watch.''


    It fluttered off, before long, cawing madly. Leaving Mina to smile after it in victory, and Hotaru to look at her in perplexity; wondering, just what kind of person was Mina really...?


    ¡­


    Hotaru''s POV


    I''m so relieved to have finally made it to the top of the steps.


    Though, I can''t shake this feeling¡­


    Mina-san...just now, she let me touch her breasts like it was nothing.


    Could it be that she''s attracted to me?


    No. I can''t let it distract me. My main focus should be on saving Noriko-san, my only true love. Someone I''ve known for a long, long time...who really and truly knows me, like no one else does. And that''s MUCH more precious, than even a pretty fox girl with amazing tits.


    Noriko is always insulting me these days...because, I know, she''s disappointed in me. In the lackluster person I''ve become. It was different when we were kids, and roughly on the same level; before she began to outstrip me academically...in sports...in popularity...everything. And maybe part of me is clinging to some hope that, if I can rescue her, she''ll see me in a new, more flattering light.


    That''s just childish though, isn''t it?


    She''ll quickly realize that I''m still the same disappointing loser as before, and leave me behind...again¡­


    I remember a conversation we once had. We were still kids, playing in the park, like we always used to on the weekends. My dad was working part-time at HER dad''s small bakery, at the time, before he began working in the game industry, and were close friends since well before we met. So, in a way, it was destined that we would find each other.


    We had just got through playing make-believe pirates on the jungle gym, and were lying down next to each other on the neatly trimmed lawn, staring up at the flawless bright blue sky.


    "I''m gonna be a sea captain when I grow up," Noriko had said, turning onto her chest as she stuck her feet up backwards in the air behind her, gently swinging them back and forth. Looking at my face, with those cheery big brown eyes, so close that I could hear her breathing. Waiting patiently for me to follow her lead, as always.


    "If you''re gonna be captain¡­" I glanced up at her, through the corner of my eye. "Then I''ll be your first mate."


    I could sense her frown.


    "Dummy! Why don''t you be captain too?"


    "Because there can be only one captain, Noriko."


    "Not if the captain says something else!"


    "Eh? So you''re saying there can be two captains¡­!?"


    "Yes! But only you can be the second captain. Anyone else who wants to be captain will have to walk the plank and do fifty sit-ups!"


    "They can''t do sit-ups if they''re dead, Noriko."


    She leaned closer to me, hovering her face directly above mine so that she replaced the blue sky above me with her pouting face, a water tattoo of Akari-chan the cartoon squirrel glistening just beneath her left eye.


    "Be my second captain, Hotaru."


    "But I don''t wanna," I remember I said timidly, feeling put on the spot.


    "Why not? I''m telling you so."


    "Because you''re much better than me."


    Her brows furrowed in anger. "You''ve never even tried, so how do you know?"


    I wasn''t sure of how to answer at the time, so I said nothing. It had only been a feeling of inferiority, at the time; before the oncoming years that would see me falling further and further behind my classmates...behind Noriko...could make it into a fully-fledged reality.


    Why did I think that as a kid? Even though my mother and father told me to reach for whatever I wanted; that the sky''s the limit, when it came to realizing my dreams¡­


    At what point, exactly, did I completely give up on myself?


    ¡­


    The temple shrine of the Orb Hunters, on its outside, looks to be spotlessly well-maintained, even though there''s no sign of anybody around. Only more of the fox statues, that Hotaru had seen during their walk, were to be found in greater, more sporadic, seemingly random placements¡ªlike headstones, in a terribly disorganized cemetery¡ªforming a winding maze which one had to navigate through first, in order to reach the entrance.


    "It''s kind of...creepy," Hotaru remarked of the silent crowd of stone foxes: giggling, without voice, as though at some unknowable joke whispered among them, and peering slyly at him from every angle; keeping tabs on and clandestinely mocking his every move.


    The air smelled of incense, and clay and gravel; in this place where unseen spirits of the earth were praised and revered, yet also feared. Or so Hotaru felt deep in his soul.


    "Remember, kid," Mina said, "you''re the one who asked for this."


    "That''s right," he returned, with confidence.


    Because, for once, Hotaru was going to be the captain of his own damn ship.

 Chapter 138 - The Fated Peasants Last Triumph

    Hanging scrolls, adorned with messages the likes of "away," "barrier," and "banish," were hung from every eave of the austere temple, flapping in the mountain breeze;


    alongside decorative chimes made of clay-formed pieces, and what appeared to be bone. The wood was finely polished, still bearing a dizzying scent of chemicals, as though it had just been scrubbed that same morning.


    Hotaru, taking a deep breath, advanced toward the shoji screen door. A


    When suddenly, Mina rushed forward to touch him on the shoulder¡ªstopping him, as he turned to her with a questioning look.


    "Once you walk through that door..." she said with a serious face, her eyes straining, "there''s no turning back."


    Hotaru locked eyes with her for a while, frowning, saying nothing, their shared tension drowned in the sounds of the ambient tinkling of the chimes and flapping paper scrolls; as well as the ubiquitous, but now strangely far-off sounding song of cicadas.


    "I understand," Hotaru said, and was about to reach for the door again when Mina grabbed him by the hand.


    "How much are you willing to give to reunite with this girl?" she asked. "Because you''ll be sacrificing everything, and never know peace again for the rest of your life, should you walk through that door."


    Hotaru gave a faint, amused smile. Speaking softly, "you''re being too vague."


    "Our village...no, this entire island has secrets. Secrets that I, and many others, am sworn to protect." She backed away from him, crossing her arms. "It''s up to you whether you''ll choose to live in ignorant bliss, or suffer the consequences that come from learning the truth."


    Hotaru shook his head. "I wouldn''t be able to live with myself otherwise."


    ''What a cheesy line,'' Mina thought.


    Still, it came across as genuine. That whatever peace he might enjoy with a mundane life in the village would ultimately be shallow, so long as he questioned the fate of his friend.


    "Okay," was all Mina said after contemplating his gaze a while longer, as she moved out of his way.


    Go on and enter, brave boy.


    ¡­


    Hotaru''s POV:


    The door slides open easily, and I step into a small square room with a floor lined in green tatami mats, filled with light shining in through the paper-thin walls that were covered in decorative art scrolls, depicting traditionally hand-painted scenes from nature; as well as what looked to be Kitsuna: some performing crazy feats like breathing fire or soaring through the clouds, others tending magic bean fields or meditating; all drawn in a style that reminded of the illustrations in a book I once read, about old Japanese myths and folklore.


    There were two altars, placed next to each other against the wall at the farthest end of the room; one beneath a white scroll that read "Yin," the other beneath a black scroll reading "Yang."


    "I don''t get it¡ªis this all there is?"


    As I''m turning to Mina, I receive an answer.


    However, it doesn''t come from her:


    "This is as far as you''ll be going, little boy."


    I turn to the open screen door we had just walked through, where I''m shocked to see¡ª


    "Ceres!"¡ªthe black-furred, three-tailed Kitsuna that almost fell on me at the lighthouse; standing there, in the brightly lit up door frame, facing me with her ears perked up and a smile in her grinning bared teeth and eyes like she''s a starving predator that''s just found its next meal


    "Oho, so you remembered my name?" she said, chuckling darkly under her breath. "I''m flattered."


    ...


    She''s holding what looks to be an unfolded fan in front of her, large enough to conceal most of her body in a pattern of intricate, swirly black markings, only with sharp-edged metal blades instead of paper.


    "Why have you spared the outworlder, Mina!?" she furiously snapped. "Your orders were very clear!"


    Hotaru gasped. "Orders? What orders¡­?" He glanced over at Mina, behind him; whose head was lowered so that her hair fell over her face, covering her eyes, wearing a solemn frown.


    "Aren''t you going to tell him, Mina?" Ceres said, boldly grinning as she folded her fan and laid it upon her shoulder.


    "What''s she talking about? Mina-san¡ª"


    Ceres''s loud cackling cut Hotaru off, as he turned back to face her in fear.


    "You would really let this worm die without knowing the truth, eh?" said the wicked black Kitsuna; just as she drew her fan from her shoulder, unfolding it again.


    "Then so be it!"


    She stuck her arm holding the fan out, pointing it threateningly toward Hotaru, whilst turning it so that her hand was exposed; just as a flickering ball of electricity could be seen forming¡ªgradually building, growing, surging with chaotic energy¡ªat the peak of her two held-together fingertips.


    Hotaru backed away, anxiously gasping, but there was only the wall with the two Yin and Yang altars behind him¡ªa dead end, with nowhere to hide.


    ''Is this it? Is this really how I''m going to die? Without knowing anything?''


    Mina was watching from a corner of the room, a dead look in her eyes. Knowing that a lightning bolt, if fired off at this close range, would be both impossible to dodge and guaranteed fatal.


    Yet still, in a moment like this, she found a cause to smile to herself.


    ''I always knew it would turn out like this...''


    ¡­


    Mina''s POV:


    I''ve been to this room, in this shrine, once before.


    It was many suns and moons ago...


    Every Kitsuna must be brought here, once we are of age, or else remain as slave children, working the magic bean fields forever. As it is here where we are each given one of two seperate paths to follow, to decide which type of form we will take as we enter into adulthood¡­


    Regardless of our own wishes.


    "But I don''t wanna be a peasant! I want to be a Yako-nin, like Ceres-san!


    There I was: a child, knelt before the two Yin and Yang altars, protesting after having just had my fortune read by the Six-Tailed Matron, standing before me in her traditional robes, sun-shielding hat, and ceremonial mask of Inari¡ªstill and stone-faced as a statue, in the face of my bitter outrage and disappointment.


    "We must all walk a chosen path through life," she said coldly, lacking any sympathy. "Such is the way of the Kitsuna: a perfect harmonic balance between Yin and Yang."


    I fell to my knees on the ground, clutching my head. Crying.


    "I really have...no choice at all?"


    "Mm. The Yin vessel can never control chi to cast magic as the Yang vessel does."


    "But, I want to fight...the Inugami¡­"


    "Proceed to the Yin altar, child," the Matron said, slightly raising her voice as she swept her arm impatiently through the air; obviously grown quite weary of my tears. "NOW¡ªso that the ascension ritual may commence!"


    I lifted my face off the floor, with a defiant glare. "N-no!"


    It wasn''t fair, I had decided: that I had been chosen to mature into the Yin vessel of a lowly peasant, living out their entire life in the village; one who "embodies chi," rather than "exerts chi." Which was to say I must cultivate spiritual energy within myself through diligent daily labors, so that I may share it with my chosen Yang vessel whose job it is, in turn, to protect our village, using spiritual magic that consumes chi.


    "I want to avenge my friends!" I declared as I stood up, fists drawn apart from my sides like I was going to hit her; feeling bold enough that I would challenge anything that stood in my way.


    While living as a child slave for so long, I''d always dreamt of this day¡­


    The day when I would finally gain power¡­


    After seeing my friends fall, helplessly, to the demons that prowl at night. Because the Yako-nin on patrol at the time were negligent in their duties.


    However, I would never be negligent.


    I would defend this village, full of people I cherish, even if it cost my life.


    But, instead of that being my fate¡­


    To be told I was destined for mere domestic work felt like a slap in the face.


    That was why I rushed toward the Yang altar, ignoring the matron''s yells; single-minded in my determination to be reborn as a Yako-nin. And all I had to do was lower my face into a basin that was placed there, filled with magic water¡ª gained from wringing dry hundreds of magic beans¡ªand drink it.


    However, as I had grabbed onto the basin, a pair of hands gripped me from behind, pulling then throwing me back across the room.


    When I saw who it was that had done it, all the hope was drained from my heart.


    "C-Ceres¡­how could you?"


    She just stared at me, with a serious frown, saying nothing. Even though we had grown up together, and were around the same age, she matured before I did: transferring from her childlike body to an adult Yang form, while I remained the same.


    "You two used to be close friends, no?" the Inari matron said, following it with an evil cackle. "Well, in that case, it would only be fitting that I shall name thee a Harmonious Pair!"


    Harmonious Pair¡­


    It meant our destinies would be intertwined: That I would service my cultivated chi to her, and no other.


    One day, too¡­


    I would bear her children.


    ¡­


    Mina had known, from all the way back then, exactly how her life would end: that, one day, she would again resist against the authority of the matron, and Kitsuna tradition as a whole, and face punishment¡ªdeath, at the hands of her own kin.


    Today was finally going to be that day.


    She had disobeyed her orders to kill Hotaru, and now must pay the price.


    Before her, the stage was already set...


    The orbs of lightning that had grown upon Ceres''s fingers began to spark outward; giving Mina all the indication she needed of his impending attack.


    "Hotaru-san," she said, smiling with tears in her eyes. "I hope that...you find her."


    There was no time for him to react¡ª


    As, just then, Ceres fired off a lightning bolt at him¡ª


    Only for Mina to dash in, to intercept.

 Chapter 139 - A Touch Of Miracles 1

    A group of Kitsuna children were making plans under the shade of a tree, one day, while on break from harvesting magic beans¡­


    "Tonight, we''ll go," a young Ceres had announced. "It''s decided."


    Her parents were both Yako-nin, descended from a long ancestral line of powerful Yang vessels, which gave her inside knowledge into the organization of the night sentries. Thus, she''d been able to determine when would be the safest night for the group to do the unthinkable:


    To venture out into the forest, after dark.


    Mina was fidgeting nervously. "I don''t know if this is a good idea¡­"


    "Don''t be such a chicken!" another of their friends said. "After all, the Yako-nin will protect us if something goes wrong, won''t they?"


    Another of the Kitsuna kids nodded. "That''s right. It''s their sworn duty."


    "Ow...but I''m still scared," Mina whined. "I heard them howling, once...and I''ve been sleeping early, ever since." Gripping her ears in her hands, she closed her eyes and shook her head in a tantrum. "I don''t even wanna KNOW what they LOOK like!"


    Ceres, always the calmer and more mature of the two, rested a hand on her shoulder. "I''m scared too, Mina-chan, but there''s no other way to face our fears."


    Mina sniffed, giving a faint smile. "You''re so brave, Ceres-kun."


    ...


    Mina was lying snugly in her bed, when she slowly opened her eyes to gaze up at the familiar barren ceiling. Too weak to even sit up, but alive.


    ''I''m...not dead?''


    How could this be? She was certain she had felt Ceres''s lightning attack pierce her¡ªall at once painfully spreading all throughout her body: Pulling the air from her lungs and turning her legs into jelly. Clouding her vision with darkness...as all she could hear was Hotaru, crying, as he cradled her in his arms.


    That should''ve been the end, she thought: the last and final triumph of her sad, pathetic life...


    "Hotaru!" she gasped.


    Was he still alive?


    Or, had her attempted sacrifice failed completely?


    She was surprised to see Ceres was there, seated on a chair by her bedside, with her eyebrows still creased in worry, even as a relieved smile formed on her lips.


    "Mina-san," she softly said. "Thank God you''re awake."


    "How long...has it been?"


    "You''ve been asleep for three days," she answered, then paused, briefly fumbling her lip with a sudden nervous air about her. "And, for a while there, I was really beginning to worry that...maybe you¡ª"


    Mina raised up her hand, cupping it gently against her cheek.


    "No. That''s not what I meant."


    "Mina-san¡ª"


    "What I meant, was ''how long has it been since you were last happy to see me.''"


    Ceres made a choking sound.


    "What is it, Ceres-kun? Is it because I remind you of that day, whenever you look at me? Is that why you never come home, anymore? Even when you''re so starved of chi that you can''t perform a basic spell properly?"


    "This isn''t the time for us to be arguing, Mina-chan. You need to rest¡ª"


    "How am I not DEAD, Ceres-kun?"


    Ceres had risen from the chair and turned her back, nearly about to leave the room, when she suddenly froze with her ears visibly perked, and three flowing tails of black ceasing their usual swaying.


    Mina was propped up on one elbow, her bare breasts and bandage-wrapped body showing.


    "Tell me...because I don''t understand."


    Ceres shut his eyes, biting his lip as he recalled the events of that day with palpable anguish.


    "It''s because of HIM: the boy."


    ¡­


    Ceres''s POV:


    Oh, dear God. How could this happen?!


    I just shot Mina, when she jumped in the way of my lightning bolt at the last second.


    Damn it! It''s all because I''m so low on chi that I had to take so long to charge. Which was how she was able to wait for just the right moment, to jump in front of the boy!


    But why, though? Why would she think to forfeit her life to save some kid?!


    I feel...disgust...like a toxic bile, rising from my stomach into my throat, as I''m watching the kid pathetically cling onto Mina''s lifeless body, screaming and crying as if that''ll do any good. Yet, I know that disgust isn''t really aimed at him; or even at Mina, for what she did to tease me while I was watching her in crow form, earlier.


    This overwhelming sense of disgust I feel...is only aimed at myself.


    I am the only one to blame, because I was the one that had distanced myself from Mina in the first place. Which led to her resorting to such drastic measures, so that her voice would finally be heard.


    I had been so selfish, wrapped up in my own pain, that I never noticed...until this moment, when she lay dead before me.


    My breath seizes as I watch the boy press his hands against Mina''s shoulders, crying out in anguish, begging for her to rise. And I know it is my duty to kill him, next, but I am frozen by my own sympathy¡ªa hollow warmth that wrestles with the bile within me for dominance while I stand, in hesitation, clutching my blade fan to strike.


    As a protector of the village, I must kill the boy for intruding upon our holy shrine.


    In such a situation as this, however¡­


    Can such an innocent thing really pose a threat to us? This same creature that now sobs over the corpse of my fallen, dearest friend? Trying so desperately to stir her, as if she had simply fallen into a nap?


    It''s pitiful; I should just put the poor thing out of its misery.


    But now¡­what''s this?!


    A strange light is exuding from the boy''s hands, like he''s using the Yin vessel''s innate healing powers! But that couldn''t possibly be¡­!


    "DON''T DIE, MINA-SAAAN!"


    ¡­


    "Hotaru-san revived me?!" Mina asked Ceres, her eyes wide in shock at what they had just told her. "And without having to lick me?"


    Ceres nodded. "Just by touching you with his hands."


    "But he hasn''t Yin transformed!"


    "I know, but I''m certain of what I saw. One moment you were completely still, until the boy summoned that power and brought you back to life."


    "What does it mean?" Mina reflected, looking down in awe.


    "He must already be in Yin form."


    "No," Mina said, shaking her head as she squinted her eyes in concentration. "Although...he said something curious to me, as we were walking to the shrine."


    Ceres looked at her sharply, with piqued interest.


    Mina was frowning, understanding the severity of what she was about to share; what troubles it could bring to Hotaru, if word of it ever fell into the wrong hands.


    "You mustn''t tell anyone...especially not the matron."


    "I promise," she said, crossing her arms with an intense look to her coal black eyes. "I''ve decided to defect from the Yako-nin, at any rate. That is to say, I will continue to serve them by name only"¡ªshe grinned¡ª''''but, from now on, my allegiance lies first and foremost with you, and the village." She frowned. "NOT to the Six-tailed Matron."


    She grunted in surprise as Mina suddenly leaned forward, to hug her.


    "But Mina-san¡­! You''re indecent!"


    She giggled in Ceres''s ear. "Aren''t we a harmonious pair?"


    "Only because the matron decided it."


    "Is that a polite way of saying you''re not interested?" Mina said, surprising Ceres again: this time by nibbling on their ear, causing them to yelp.


    "N-not at all! I just don''t want you to feel pressured¡ª"


    "I WANT to, though, Ceres. I want YOU."


    They were just about to kiss, when Mina was suddenly brought out of the moment by the sound of clattering dishware and swirling sink water, beyond the slightly ajar bedroom door.


    She looked to Ceres, mortified. "Who''d you let inside our house?!"


    Ceres smirked. "Who do you think?"


    "Hotaru-san? But what''s that I''m smelling?" she sniffed the air again, with a concerned look. "Like something¡­"¡ªher voice raised¡ª"burning!?"


    Ceres shrugged. "One of the village girls is helping him bake you a cake, it seems."


    "''It seems?''" Mina repeated, peering at Ceres with suspicion. "You snuck in here without him noticing, didn''t you? And he still doesn''t know you''re here."


    "Ah! Wait, Mina-chan! Don''t tell him!" Ceres pleaded¡ªgrowing flustered as she quickly tried to block Mina''s path to the door, only to be swept aside. "We don''t need any unnecessary arguments in the house right now, do we? Everyone should be celebrating the fact that you''ve survived!"


    "Ohhh¡­! So NOW I see what''s going on!" Mina scoffed, glaring down at Ceres as they hung onto her arm. "You''re avoiding Hotaru because you''re afraid he''ll be angry at you!"


    "And why WOULDN''T he be angry?! I was the one who almost killed you!"


    Mina calmed, showing a mild face. "Almost, by accident."


    "Yes! When I was actually aiming at HIM!"


    Mina still was adamant, as she lightly brushed Ceres off her arm. "You''re always hurting people, by ''accident,'' and then retreating into the shadows, aren''t you?"


    It was a precise, hard-hitting blow.


    One that sent Ceres reeling, for a moment, until she could recover herself.


    "That''s¡­" Ceres made a bitter frown, promising, "we''ll talk, okay?" After which she paused, raising her head to directly meet Mina''s expectant gaze while awkwardy fumbling her lip, before then adding softly, "for now...just know that I''m glad you''re okay."

 Chapter 140 - A Touch Of Miracles 2

    The village where Mina and Ceres lived was only one of many Kitsuna settlements to be found on Saints'' Vigil Island. A humble little hamlet called Stone''s Throw, where every day passed by looking much the same as the one before it¡­


    That was, until the outworlders appeared.


    Noriko had made quite an impact during the brief time she was staying here.


    No one knew who she was or where she''d come from, but she proved to be a capable worker and fit right into Kitsuna society, making many friends before embarking on her mysterious quest.


    Hotaru, on the other hand¡­


    "Get off your lazy butt and start pulling some beans!"


    Lulu was standing over him, stomping with her hands on her hips as he continued to sit peacefully, beneath the shade of a tree, his eyes closed with a serene expression.


    "No...you''re all doing just fine without me," he mumbled in reply.


    "You''ll never grow up if you don''t work, moron!" Lulu said and gave a frustrated growl, turning red in the face. "What''s wrong with you, huh?! Do you really want to be stuck as a child forever? Don''t you ever want to be an adult?!"


    Hotaru yawned, "what''s so great about being an adult, anyway?"


    Lulu scoffed, folding her arms. "You''re so clueless, I can only imagine how you survived this long," she said, her anger giving way to a happy vibe. "Everyone knows becoming an adult is important because it means you can do even more for the people you love."


    "Yeah?" Hotaru opened one eye, peeking at her.


    She gave a dreamy sigh, then, and held the sides of her face with an admiring look as she turned away¡ªall of a sudden focusing her thoughts on something pleasant.


    "And once I finally grow to be an adult...I can have children of my own." She sighed again. "Oh, I wonder who my love will be."


    "Hah! I feel bad for any man who gets stuck with a huge nag like you," Hotaru teased, prompting her to leer at him as he then gave a perplexed look, adding, "and besides, how''re you supposed to find someone to marry in a village filled with only women?"


    "Man? Woman? Marry?" Lulu spat. "What are you even talking about?"


    Hotaru¡ªthinking her reaction to be quite strange¡ªsat upright, with a new question that had just popped into his head. Something he hadn''t even considered before, even though it was staring right at him all along.


    It was not an easy question to ask:


    "Ermm...how is it that the Kitsuna are able to have children, exactly?"


    Lulu puffed up her cheeks. "What!"


    The ensuing slap could be heard for miles, causing Mina to glance up from the clothes she was washing in a bucket, outside of the village "wash hut"¡ªseeing Hotaru in the field with Lulu, waving to them.


    "Your boy is still refusing to work," Ceres said, suddenly appearing from the shadows in the corner of her eye.


    "Gah! Don''t sneak up on me like that¡­"


    Ceres continued, "it is only a manner of time until the change starts to occur, as he continues to eat of our cursed crop."


    "Mhm." Mina stared off into the distance, smiling sadly. "You know, I almost killed him, myself...thinking he could never adjust to this life." She took up a waterlogged cloth from the wash bucket, ringing it in her hands. "That he would eventually come to feel trapped¡­hopeless...as I did."


    "''Did?''" Ceres questioned, her eyebrows arched. "What changed¡­?"


    Mina suddenly looked straight at Ceres, beaming. "Heh, I thought differently just as soon as I woke up and saw you there." Her wide smile shrank, an earnest look in her sparkling eyes. "Because, if even someone as stubborn as Ceres-kun could change, I believe there''s hope for the entire village."


    "Maybe, but you''re lucky I was the only Yako-nin on guard duty that day. Because any other would''ve killed you on the spot before you even saw it coming¡ªno questions asked¡ªfor what you did."


    "I know, I know." She shrugged, giving a sly smirk. "I wasn''t being ENTIRELY reckless, you know."


    "So then tell me, Mina-san: was it that you were planning to expose the boy to the moon water, so that he would become a Yako-nin?"


    "That''s right. I wanted him to gain the power to go after his friend."


    Ceres was aghast. "You would entrust that much power in the hands of an outworlder you''ve only just met?" she said. "Don''t you know how risky that is!?"


    Mina wouldn''t answer.


    For it was true, she''d only just met Hotaru, but already felt she understood him.


    He was humble: keenly aware of his flaws and weaknesses, but strived to make ends meet regardless. His sense of nobility was strong, for one so young, borne out of childlike innocence and naivete.


    It was...refreshing, in a way, for the one hundred and twenty-six year old Kitsuna, who had only grown cynical with time.


    She looked out across the magic bean fields, to where Hotaru and Lulu were still bickering like always, giggling to herself; thinking of how there couldn''t be a more unlikely pair to ever meet.


    Ceres was watching, too, trying to hide her smile.


    "It''ll only be a few days until Lulu-chan''s aging ceremony," she said. "No one''s toiled harder in the fields than she does, so it''s about time."


    Mina''s smile abruptly faded to a frown. "I hope it doesn''t cause a rift between them."


    Ceres glanced at her. "Doubt it¡ªLulu-chan would miss having someone to boss around, and I get this feeling that the boy gets a secret thrill from being bossed around."


    Mina giggled. "They''ll make a fine Harmonious Pair, one day."


    ¡­


    Hotaru''s POV:


    Gah!


    "Someone, help!"


    Get this crazy bitch off me!


    Lulu-chan is small, but it''s like I''m a cockroach under a tennis shoe after she had suddenly pounced, landing on top of me, and began pinning me into the swampy magic bean water.


    "Pervert! How DARE you ask a ninety nine-year old girl about something so immodest!"


    "Ninety-nine-years old?!"


    Glancing around, I saw a crowd of other farmer girls had gathered to watch us; laughing, and whispering amongst themselves¡­


    "I didn''t mean it like that¡ªhonest!"


    "Liar! You''re thinking of mating with one of us, aren''t you?!"


    "AH! No way! I already love Norik¡ª"


    Just then, throughout all my squirming and splashing I accidentally kneed her in the legs; causing her to fall forward, flat on top of me¡ª


    "Mm!"


    In a kiss!


    We were both blushing, our eyes wide open in shock.


    Admittedly, I''ve never tasted the inside of a girl''s mouth before! Let alone the mouth of a ninety-nine-year-old magic bean farming little fox girl...


    Our tongues are twisting. I hear her utter a small moan. Her breath is warm against my face. But why is she not pulling away? Calling me a pervert, a moron? Why does it seem like, instead, she''s actually enjoying this? Right now, I''m feeling...


    Embarrassed, yet also aroused. Like I''m doing something wrong even though all these farm hands are watching us and not saying a word.


    My conscience tells me I shouldn''t be enjoying this. But...


    She feels so small and light in my arms, as I wrap them awkwardly around her tiny waist¡ªpulling her in, instead of pushing her away¡ªall while I''m freaking out thinking of whether I should be hearing police sirens right about now.


    Because, I mean, even if she IS a 99-year old woman, who happens to be in the body of a little fox girl¡­


    Does that REALLY make it any better?


    "Hotaru-san," she whines as she suddenly pulls away from me, her face burning red hot, a string of saliva still forming a weak bridge between hers and mine. "Everybody''s watching."


    The villagers are laughing; teasing the usually stern and all-business Lulu for becoming so emotional.


    Those bastards...


    They''re insulting MY woman!


    ¡­


    Mina''s POV:


    I''m a little ashamed to admit it, but Ceres and I were watching, snickering between ourselves at the scene of Hotaru and Lulu''s first kiss in the mud, even while the others were loudly laughing at them.


    "They''re bonding sooner than I expected."


    Ceres hissed through her teeth. "Never thought I''d see Lulu-chan make such a face."


    "I know you despise honesty."


    Ceres glared at me. "I''m plenty honest!"


    "Which is why you''ve been hiding from me for so long."


    "Look...we''ll talk about it later."


    Here we go again...


    "This is the second time you''ve said that, and I''ve already been waiting for more than a decade for you to open up to me about what happened that night¡ªyour own best friend, from ever since we were kits."


    She scoffed. "Mina-san, you didn''t see what I saw. And still you''re making it sound like talking about my single greatest failure in life should be easy."


    "Of course not! But it''s only gonna keep tearing you up inside if you don''t."


    However, it was suddenly disrupted just as we saw Hotaru rise up suddenly, clutching Lulu at his side to face down the ring of mocking farmers that had formed around them.


    Ceres and I exchanged glances¡ª


    This didn''t look good.

 Chapter 141 - A Touch Of Miracles 3

    Hotaru''s POV:


    "Owch! Iyt hwurts zall owver."


    I am in pain: a bruised, battered and bloody mess, propped up on a stool in the kitchen back at Mina''s house as she''s treating my wounds...using her tongue.


    This is just too weird.


    Lulu is here, as well, looking on with concern as the "procedure" continues.


    "Does that feel better, Hotaru-kun?"


    I give a meek nod in reply: wherever Mina''s tongue touches, it takes away the pain and leaves a nice tingling sensation. I can only imagine how such an ability works on deep bruises and broken bones, but I find I''m able to move my arm with less pain than before, as well.


    "This is what you get for trying to act tough," Mina scolded.


    Of course, she''s right. I was far too bold.


    For sure, it definitely wasn''t a smart call for me to threaten those farmers with my "super special powers" that I don''t even know how to use properly, only for them to fail in the exact moment when I needed them most. Still, I didn''t expect them to beat me near half to death for it.


    Lulu touches me on the hand, smiling softly. "You were so brave out there. I didn''t know you had it in you."


    Mina growled, "don''t encourage him."


    But I didn''t listen; I was too intently focused on Lulu''s eyes, staring deeply into my soul. The way my heart was beating like a drum in my chest, my head feeling light enough that it could just up and float away at any moment.


    All we did was kiss by accident, right? It''s surely nothing serious¡­


    There''s no way I''ll cheat on Noriko!


    ¡­


    Mina''s POV:


    After I finished tending to Hotaru''s wounds, I told him and Lulu I would go out for a walk to pick some magic berries.


    So, I went out to the village berry patch that we keep inside a chicken wire fence in a part of the jungle just outside of the village, taking my basket with me. Betting with myself, while I walked, over how long it would take before Ceres showed¡ª


    "I don''t like that you''re sharing your saliva with someone else."


    Damn it. Startled me again.


    I didn''t expect her to appear in a tree¡ªlooking down at me, with this dead-serious expression, as though I''d just committed a grave sin.


    Saving face, I grin back at her. "My saliva; my choice."


    "You''re wasting my chi."


    "Excuse me? We only harmonize once a month."


    She walks up, holding me by the waist, as she runs her fingers through my hair. "I know. It''s my fault, for neglecting you this long. It can''t be easy constantly walking around in a body like that."


    "Like you would know," I mumble in reply.


    As a Yang Vessel, she doesn''t have to worry about accumulating too much extra chi in her breasts, legs and BUTT, like us poor Yin Vessels do. Which is why SHE gets to run around all thin and pretty, leaping off lighthouses with the grace of a swan, whereas I''M stuck having to lug around this giant pair of breasts and two tonne ass while I''m out working in the hot sun all day¡ªall because Ceres has been too shy and brooding to come and milk her chi cow from time to time,g like she''s damn well supposed to!


    It''s time we got to the bottom of exactly what kind of power Hotaru has.


    However, in order to do that¡­


    "No way, Mina-san," Ceres said, turning away from me. "That kid is your own responsibility, and I want nothing to do with it."


    Stubborn as always!


    Well, Ceres, I know just what to say to change your mind¡­


    "That''s funny, because I seem to recall an incident where you KILLED me, and it was ''that kid'' who brought me back to life." I leaned closer to Ceres''s face, as she was trying to look away. "Almost like you OWE me."


    She scoffed. "Owe you? How absurd."


    "There''s no one else in this village who could teach him how to control chi, Ceres-kun. A power that can bring the dead back to life...why, I shouldn''t need to have to tell you how beneficial that could be to our village. And there''s no telling what other powers he might possess, if only he had the proper teacher."


    Ceres sighed, and I knew just based on that I wasn''t going to convince her easily.


    "I don''t know. You mentioned before that the boy said his father was the creator of our world," she said then looked at me sharply, biting her lip. "Is it his divine lineage that serves as the source of his powers?"


    It''s rare to see her this timid. Downright concerning.


    "Are you...scared?" I ask straightforwardly.


    "It is just as you say: there''s no telling what powers he might hold," she says, striding around a berry bush slowly, grasping its branches in her hand with a solemn look. "Divine powers that completely defy the laws of harmony, the likes of which even he is unaware of...that could either be a great boon or a curse on us all."


    "If he''s trained...he''ll be able to control it, right?"


    "We can''t say that for certain."


    "But we can still try, and hope for the best," I insist, remembering who it is I''m talking to: a Yako-nin, from a long line of Yako-nin, trained to discard their emotions "It would be safer, for us all, to show him love and guidance than to leave him to find his way by himself."


    After a moment passes silently, Ceres gives a slow nod. "Our first lesson will take place at the Killing Field, today, at sundown."


    "The Killing Field? Are you sure?"


    She draws her fan blade from her side, unfolding it. "You say we should treat him with love, and show him guidance. However, there is such a thing as tough love, as well."


    But why at sundown¡ªso close to night...?


    What kind of training was Ceres planning?


    ¡­


    The Killing Field is the name given by the locals to a particular section of the jungle, where newly christened Yako-nin are put through a number of grueling, life-endangering training regiments, in order to unlock the full potential of their chi powers.


    Hotaru was at first skeptical when Mina told him he would be undergoing training at such a place.


    "This ''Killing Field'' sounds pretty...uhh, ominous," he wryly noted, as he was being walked through a thicket of occasional blackened, burned trees and shrubs, where an assortment of weapons ranging from swords and daggers to hatchets and throwing stars, were rained down in odd places; simply left as they were, wherever they had fallen, to become absorbed into the living greenery.


    "You''ll be fiiine," Mina nervously said¡ªas minutes after, she had to swiftly maneuver Hotaru''s attention away from the skeletal remains of a Kitsuna she''d noticed, brutally pinned against a tree by a ring of throwing stars.


    "And you said my trainer is the best around...?"


    Mina gave a nervous chuckle. "Well, more like she''s the ONLY one around. Which¡ªif you think about it¡ªis basically the same thing."


    Hotaru frowned. "Don''t tell me, it''s who I think it is..."


    While lost in thought, his eyes began to wander. Until, inevitably, they fell upon Mina''s chest¡ªher magnificent breasts, jiggling with her every precise step among the jungle floor lined with jutting rocks and sprawling roots¡ªalthough seeming somehow different than he recalled.


    As then, it hit him:


    Mina''s amazing breasts...had become smaller! Albeit only slightly, but enough still to notice.


    And not only her breasts, but her legs too!


    Almost like she''d undergone liposuction since the last time he''s observed her.


    Rather than risk offending her, though, instead he remained awkwardly quiet as, eventually, the ruinous death-filled forest gave way to a vast clearing bathed in sunset oranges and yellows, where a lone figure in black awaited them...


    "It IS you, after all," Hotaru said, with a furious glare.


    Hotaru''s POV:


    It''s that bastard, Ceres, who killed Mina!


    How can Mina trust her?! There''s no way I''ll entrust my life in their hands!"


    "Boy," she says to me condescendingly¡ªraising her head, peering down her nose at me like I''m some lowly ant¡­


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked.


    Mina was standing back, watching, with a serious look.


    How could she be okay with this¡­?


    "The honest truth is," Ceres spoke calmly, "I decided to go through with this, because¡­" Her words trailed as she turned her side to me, facing the setting sun across the field, with both her ears standing fully upright and alert as a dog who can smell a stranger just outside the door.


    Not that it was either the time or place to notice such things, but, contrary to my recent observation of Mina''s shrinking chest, I thought Ceres''s own cup size had, in fact, grown larger.


    "I am truly thankful, boy: for how you were able to save my beloved Mina''s life."


    ''Beloved'' Mina?


    Wait...if he''s calling her that, then does it mean¡­


    Those two...could they actually be¡­?!


    Ceres claps her hands, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "Focus! You are here to learn. Which is why, from this point on, if you fail to fully comprehend every single word of my instruction"¡ª


    She pointed toward the setting sun.


    "Your chances of surviving until dawn will be slim."

 Chapter 142 - A Touch Of Miracles 4

    Hotaru''s POV:


    This is actually happening.


    I''m actually being taught how to use magic!


    Well, technically, Mina and that jerk Ceres call it ''chi,'' but isn''t that essentially the same thing? Stuff that lets me use cool magical abilities.


    Thinking back to when I saved Mina¡­


    I''m not even sure how I used that healing power! I remember I was really emotional, when all of a sudden there was this weird glowing white heat...radiating from my palm, and flowing into Mina. Based on all the video games I''ve played, I had thought it looked like a healing spell, so I didn''t try to stop it.


    Thankfully, I was right. Mina was able to survive, thanks to my quick action.


    However¡­


    It''s peculiar how I haven''t been able to use any power like that, ever since, no matter how hard I try; even in a situation where my life was at risk¡ªflying in the face of everything I thought I knew about being an Isekai protagonist!


    Following Ceres was my best bet.


    "First things first," Ceres says, "you must learn how to breathe."


    "Oh, like in martial arts? I took karate classes for a couple of days when I just started high school, so it''s a similar deal here right?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Uhh...sure."


    She didn''t have any idea what I was talking about.


    Fair enough, I suppose. It''s easy to forget that this world is totally divorced from my own, so there''s a lot of stuff that the people here wouldn''t understand. It makes it kind of hard to tell whether the Kitsuna are real people or NPCs: since they act and talk normally, like a real person would, but also don''t come across as players who ever once lived in the "real world."


    It''s as if...they''ve spent their entire lives within this video game world, so they don''t know about anything that exists outside of it. Although, that couldn''t possibly be true...right?


    This game world was only recently invented by my father and his team of developers, wasn''t it?


    I''m seated across from Ceres in the forest clearing, legs crossed, awaiting her further instruction. She told me to close my eyes, but I peek one open, keeping an eye on her...just in case.


    "Clear your mind, boy," she says suddenly. "Next, inhale slowly and¡ª"


    "Hotaru. My name is Hotaru; not ''boy.''"


    She peeks open one eye, our gazes briefly meeting before I quickly shut mine.


    "Very well, Hotaru."


    And so, my special chi training had begun.


    We stayed sitting like that across from each other, in silence, for a while. And as much as I''d like to say I underwent some crazy ''spiritual enlightenment,'' or something like that¡­


    "Nothing''s happening."


    "Clear your mind, I said. You shouldn''t be thinking of an outcome."


    "How am I supposed to do that? When I''m so excited, right now, after having my first kiss...and now, getting this opportunity to learn more about my powers¡ª"


    "Breathe deeply."


    I opened my eyes, beginning to grow annoyed. "Why are we doing this?!"


    However, Ceres was still poised and calm as she remained seated, her eyes sealed, with an unbothered expression. "This is to help the chi already present in your body circulate. If you perform the exercise correctly, you should start to feel it¡ªcoursing through your blood, like electricity."


    Well, I guess that all makes sense: I can''t be expected to control the chi, within me, if it isn''t first flowing properly.


    So, I try to empty my thoughts again¡­


    ¡­


    "Hotaru-san, can you hear me?"


    He was holding the phone to his ear, frozen, with a look of fear spanned across his face.


    Noriko was the one calling, unexpectedly, as he was laying on his bed at home after school. Anx what she''d said just now...was the last thing he''d expected to ever hear from her, after the many months they''d been drifting apart.


    "Sorry if I''m bothering you. I asked for your new number from Ichigawa-san, because I''ve been wanting to talk to you...umm..." ¡ªshe paused briefly, clearing her throat¡ª"I''m not busy this evening. A-actually, I''m bored. So, I thought we should meet at the old arcade...have a pizza...talk, and laugh, like we always used to."


    Hotaru gawked. "Uh, the old arcade¡­?"


    "Don''t you remember? When we were in Junior High, we always used to go there."


    "Of course I do," he said, smiling warmly to himself. "You mean the one on the corner that had the Slum Fighter machine with the broken player two joystick?" The one he would always use, and therefore lose all their matches against each other. Not caring, so long as it spared her the mild inconvenience of having to play with less responsive controls.


    To suddenly recall these cherished memories: of Noriko teasing me for being pushover, insisting I let her play with the handicapped controller for once...the rubbery smell of that place...well, I started to crack under pressure.


    "Hello? Hotaru-san¡­? Are you still there?"


    I was too emotional to say anything, and the call was only becoming more awkward.


    So, without thinking, I hung up.


    And immediately, I regretted it, with this overwhelming terrible, sick feeling in my stomach. It was made even worse when my phone rang, and when I looked I saw it was her calling again: probably under the assumption I had just cut out because of a bad signal. A god-given opportunity to immediately undo my terrible, wrong decision.


    However, rather than jumping at this lucky opportunity¡ªthe stupid, despicable coward that I am¡ªI just laid there, listening to it ringing, until it stopped. All the while, telling myself it was the right thing to do. For Noriko''s sake.


    ''I''ll only weigh her down, at this point, with how unambitious I am,'' I remember thinking to myself. ''She''d be better off growing attached to someone else¡­''


    Was it self-loathing? I figured I was only being honest with myself: that an ambitious girl like Noriko naturally deserves a partner of a much higher pedigree than me. And, that the strength of the feelings I have for her would make it impossible for me to simply remain as "friends."


    After that, we didn''t speak to each other at all, for the whole rest of the school year, other than to bicker. Up until the day I gave her the V.R.H.I.D.


    "A virtual reality online game? That''s so COOL!" she had said.


    We were standing in a fenced-in, shaded area behind the school where all the trash cans and kids who got expelled for smoking cigarettes used to like to hang out¡ªwhere she''d dragged me, herself, to suddenly talk so excitedly where no one else would see.


    "Y-yeah," I remember nervously saying, in answer, giving a small shrug. Trying to look casual, though my heart was beating fast. "I was hoping you would be the first to try it with me...as a dear old friend."


    Just as I spoke, she let out a small gasp¡ªan instant cause of worry to me, over whether I had said too much.


    Was I laying it on too thick?


    Was she too embarrassed to say anything?


    Instead of it being either, though, I was surprised to receive a hug¡ªher wrapping her arms around her neck, pressing her warm body against mine, and the fragrant smell of her billowing soft brown hair.


    Then as she was done she pulled away, facing me warmly, with a cute smile just like I remembered from years ago.


    "Hitoru-kun," she said. "Let''s both login on the same day, this next week Monday, when quarantine starts. And no matter what, we''ll try to find each other in the game world as soon as possible. Okay?"


    I gave a quick nod in reply. "S-sure! Of course!"


    And I remember, she laughed¡­


    And at the time it felt so¡­


    Real.


    ¡­


    Hotaru opens his eyes, sighing in disappointment. Not only for having to recall such a bittersweet memory, but also for the lack of any such feeling as the ones Ceres had described.


    "Sensei...there''s nothing happening. I''m trying, but it isn''t enough."


    "Is something weighing heavily on your heart, perhaps?" Ceres quickly said. "Your chi control is directly related to your control over your emotions¡ªit is the reason why we Yako-nin are forced to do away with our strong emotions if we are to become great chi sorcerers."


    "Is that why you''re training me?" Hotaru asks suspiciously. "To suck all my emotions out of me? Because I''m not sure if that''s what I want."


    Ceres swiftly rose from her seating position.


    "No, no, no¡­" she said. "Nothing so drastic. You need only to learn how to control your emotions, to be able to master your chi. But first, in order to do that, you''ll need to tell me what it is that is weighing on your heart, right now."


    Hotaru bit his lip, looking away, as he was made extremely nervous at the prospect. Until, he glanced up, and saw the sun was now almost fully set.


    "It''s...the girl I love," Hotaru said. "I was just thinking of how much of a jerk I was."

 Chapter 143 - Night Of The Inugami

    Ceres''s POV:


    This is somehow going even worse than I expected.


    Because, it would appear that the boy¡ªHotaru¡ªhas something weighing in his head that''s preventing him from channeling his chi.


    If this were regular Yako-nin training, like what I''d received¡­


    He would already be dead by now.


    As newly christened adults, we''re made to compete and fight with one another, here, without mercy. Which is why being here doesn''t exactly bring back the greatest memories. But, even so, there''s no other method I know of that would unlock his latent chi abilities.


    Tchh. How annoying!


    What a weird twist of fate, that I should end up as somebody''s teacher.


    It''s getting dark, though. Which means the Inugami will soon be out prowling through the jungle, as if my day wasn''t a big enough pain already.


    Thing is, it''s possible to defend oneself from an Inugami, with enough training. However, it becomes exponentially more difficult when you add villagers, that also require protection, to the mix. Inugami are crafty, always seeking ways of getting through your defenses, which requires one to be constantly on their toes in a fight against them¡ªthey''ll see that you''re defending someone, and immediately start taking advantage of that fact in order to get at you. It''s the reason why our main strategy as Yako-nin is to kill or at least scare roving Inugami, before they make it anywhere near the village, since, otherwise, it would only make our job of dealing with them that much harder.


    "It''s getting dark. We should make camp," I say to Hotaru.


    "What about my training?"


    "Finished. We won''t be able to make any progress today. Not until you resolve this conflict within you."


    "B-but how do I do that?"


    I sigh, seeing the desperation in his eyes. "That is one question...even I cannot answer. I know you''re determined to grow stronger...but a strong mental barrier, such as this, may take you some time to undo."


    I turned my back to him, heading into the jungle to start collecting some firewood...


    "And what about you, sensei?"


    I stopped, turning back to him slightly.


    "Did you also have a ''mental barrier,'' once?" he went on to say. "Something that also made it difficult for you to gain control of your chi powers?"


    Did I have a mental barrier of my own¡­? Hmm.


    It was a sobering question, conjuring back many painful memories about how a naive child was molded into a heartless killing machine; how, as I thought about it more, my own whatever mental barriers must''ve been dissolved away, long ago, from as far back as the time I witnessed my friends being slaughtered¡­


    On that night, the moon was full¡ªbathing the slumbering dark trees in glowing pale light.


    I was hunched, with Mina and the others trailing behind closely; all of us moving in closer, stealthily, toward a sound of howls we''d heard earlier into the night, our path taking us through the jungles surrounding the Killing Field.


    Whispering to the others, "I''ve heard that the Inugami come here to feast on the corpses of Yako-nin that died during their training."


    I saw Mina shiver, out of the corner of my eye.


    "That''s disgusting!" she said out loud¡ªprompting us to all remind her to ''shhh!''¡ªproceeding, after, in a quieter voice: "even worse, it''s so disrespectful to the dead. Since without a proper burial, their souls will never rest."


    "Nonetheless, the corpses lining these woods lure Inugami away from the village. So, it''s seen as a necessary evil."


    We kept going until we reached the central clearing, where a handful of dark shapes stood, howling up at the moon, their heads stretched upward on eel-like necks, waving and wobbling in a sort of bizarre, ritualistic dance against the giant moon.


    They were the Inugami¡ªmy first time seeing them, but it matched the descriptions I''d heard.


    Also known as ''Moonkin,'' they rest in their caves all day and emerge at night, to hunt and scavenge for food. Whereas us Kitsuna are otherwise known as ''Sunfolk'': those who harvest and toil in the heat of the day to eat, then sleep at night. Or so it has been described by the ancient records.


    We had all brought weapons with us¡ªI, my family''s traditional bladed fan weapon, given to me as soon as I could wield it; the others, wielding sharp-edged farming sickles.


    Oh, how foolish we were¡­


    To be crouched in those bushes, watching our species'' greatest adversary with eyes so filled with wonder, thinking such measly armaments would be enough to defend ourselves with.


    We were all but children¡ªmost of us barely scraping our early fifties¡ªso we could not possibly know the folly of our actions¡­


    Nor, the price we would all soon pay.


    ¡­


    Ceres decided to build their camp in holed out trunk of a tree they found, around a small hearth of twigs and rocks, to better conceal themselves. Albeit, the space was rather cramped¡ªsuch that the two brushed elbows, with little room to move about, listening to each other''s breaths.


    "How am I supposed to sleep like this?" Hotaru complained.


    "You shouldn''t sleep tonight."


    "What! But eight hours of sleep is important for a growing young man''s health!" he said, grinning to himself. "Besides, you''ll be able to protect us both whileI sleep...right?"


    Ceres looked at him with a piercing glare, making him clench his teeth in fear.


    "Here¡ª" She handed him a knife from her side hilt, which he shyly took. "If you stay within close quarters, this should serve you well."


    "Are you saying...I''ll have to fight?"


    "Mhm. Almost guaranteed. Chances are, the Inugami can already smell you, and have singled you out as easy prey."


    Her glare aimed toward Hotaru intensified, made even more striking by the curtain of moonlight falling upon her face. "They can smell fear, and know that the prey who feels the most afraid...is the easiest catch."


    Hotaru nodded, shivering, as he fearfully held up the knife.


    ¡­


    Hotaru''s POV:


    I wanted this, didn''t I?


    I wanted to be put in a dangerous situation, like this, since the minute I set foot in this world.


    Although, now that it''s happening¡­


    I''m absolutely terrified!


    As someone who grew up in a nice city, with low crime, I''ve never had to fear for my life like this before! Not with a weapon...up against something that howls at night.


    Ceres is about to leave the tree we''re holed in, until I grabbed her arm.


    "You''re not gonna leave me, are you?!"


    "I''ll just be climbing the tree, to get a better view of the perimeter."


    "No you WILL not!" I shriek, covering my mouth with my hand in surprise. "Huh? Since when did I have a voice this high-pitched? Almost like a¡ª"


    "A Kitsuna," Ceres says blankly, kneeling, to take her place beside me again.


    "You''re not...serious...right?!"


    She just stares at me for a moment, saying nothing, and I swear I''m about to lose my mind if she doesn''t crack up, or smile, or ANYTHING else that might prove she was only making a cruel joke.


    Instead...I receive an explanation:


    "This island is full of mysteries, Hotaru-san. However, one thing known for certain is that, by consuming the crops that grow in the island''s mana-infused soil, humans and animals alike will undergo a gradual transformation."


    "Transformed!?" My voice cracked, lightly toned beyond recognition¡ªfor God''s sake, I sounded like somebody''s little sister asking for a push on the swings!


    "Mana is essentially the same as chi, but in its raw form, as a force that exists within nature. Much of which ends up in our water supply that, in turn, becomes the water we drink and use to grow our crops. Meaning, your change into a Kitsuna was always inevitable; likely only further sped up by your attempts at controlling your chi."


    "No way!" How could this be happening? And all this time, without anyone: not Ceres, or even Mina and Lulu mentioning a word about this to me!


    I felt betrayed. Stabbed in the back.


    Worse still¡­


    I felt a furry tail brush against my back.


    As I grabbed it, realizing it was my own, I couldn''t hold back my scream.


    "Fool!" Ceres snapped in a hushed voice.


    She quickly moved over, behind me, to hold a hand over my mouth.


    Oh, shit! I screwed up!


    In my panic, I''d forgotten all about that other thing I should be panicking about!


    I could hear a bunch of growls, approaching from outside, as Ceres hurriedly stomped her foot in the small fire to put it out.


    She whispered, "they''re mostly blind, but have a strong sense of smell and hearing."


    Okay! Sure. That''s potentially useful info.


    However, if that is the case¡ªthen why the HELL are you talking so loud all of a sudden?!


    "It''s safe, because only you can hear it."


    Huh¡­?


    I glanced over my shoulder at her, and our eyes met.


    "See?" she said, though her lips were unmoving. "I am communicating directly into your thoughts, with my chi abilities. This way, we can talk safely, without drawing the Inugami."


    "And you can hear what I''m saying too? Wow¡­!"


    Through our telepathic link, her voice was crystal clear as, unlike a sound I was hearing through my ear, it seemed to radiate from directly inside my head!


    Not gonna lie, but¡­


    This is really fucking cool!


    However, it also raised a new question...


    "How can I respond, even though I can''t control my chi properly?" I asked.


    "Because you''re becoming one of us."


    A Kitsuna.

 Chapter 144 - Flight Under The Full Moon

    Hotaru''s POV:


    How is this happening?


    The growling noise I had been hearing outside had subsided as, at last, the rug was pulled out from under me.


    I was becoming a fox girl.


    No one said anything, up until now. And yet, it sounded like Ceres and the others must have known all along.


    "Why did no one tell me sooner!?"


    "Why? Because what would you have done if you had known? Simply stopped eating and drinking, to prevent the curse from taking hold? There''s no escaping it, Hotaru-san¡ªeven the fish that live in the ocean around Saint''s Vigil Island are known to inflict the curse on those who eat them. You would''ve been transformed regardless."


    I couldn''t argue with him there. Even if I had known, and thought to sail away, the Kitsuna only used small fishing canoes that wouldn''t have taken me far, anyway.


    "So, it really was hopeless from the start," I said, sighing, as I hid my face in my arms.


    "We''ve observed it happening across many years," Ceres continued: "human sailors, whose ships had capsized and were then washed up on our shores. They would become one of us the more they ate our food and water."


    "Just how old is this world anyway? And your village?" What she was saying almost sounded like an ancient tradition, but that couldn''t be right!


    "Old records state that the first group of settlers to arrive at Saint Vigil''s Island were acolytes of a clandestine religious sect, fleeing from persecution they faced on the mainland for their radical views and inhumane experimentation."


    "Experimentation¡­?" I felt a slight tugging on the top of my skull, and moved my hand to investigate¡ª


    Ears! I have Kitsuna ears now!


    That "slight tugging" was because they were twitching with curiosity!


    Ceres didn''t seem to notice the terror in my face, though, as she plainly continued: "Indeed, the early settlers used their newfound privacy to freely engage in all kinds of experimentation involving; their greatest achievement being the discovery of a means through which they could artificially create an immortal race of beings, they referred to as ''Yokai:'' through the act of impregnating wild foxes with spiritual energy, so that they may produce magically gifted hybrid offspring¡ª"


    "The Kitsuna," I murmured. "That means... you''re all the product of that sick experimentation."


    "Much of the chi they used for their experiments was made physically manifest, seeping into the water supply of this island¡ªtainting it forever. It may perhaps never go away."


    "What about the Inugami? They''re Yokai as well¡­?"


    "Correct. They bear a close relation to we Kitsuna: but feral; uncivilized, like wild animals. Physically stronger, and capable of casting chi magic, to a certain degree, although limited by their inability to grasp the complex control techniques."


    "So...what do we do? Just wait here, until they find us?!"


    "No. We''re completely surrounded now¡­" ¡ªshe grumbled¡ª"thanks to that scream you made, earlier. Which means we''ll have to fight our way out."


    ¡­


    Ceres knew that the boy would be useless in a fight with the Inugami. As such, she would have to pull out all the stops if both of them were to survive.


    Along the belt sash she wears around her waist, there is a row of pockets. And, within each of these pockets, there is an individual scroll of specially prepared mana-infused parchments, which she may use to further enhance the power of my spellcasts.


    She takes one in each hand, letting them both unfurl toward the ground to reveal long strings of blue parchment inscribed with sets of mystical runes.


    "They''re written in the ancient language of the Kitsuna," Ceres explained, upon seeing Hotaru''s eyes glaze over the peculiar markings. "Mana is stealed within these scrolls, which I may draw upon and combine with my chi, in order to attack a much larger area at once."


    "So...like an AOE attack?" Hotaru asked, in wonderment.


    "Eh¡­?" She stared at him strangely.


    "N-never mind, heh" Hotaru then quickly said, wearing a new face of determination. "Is there anything I can do? Ceres-san, I promise..." he said, holding his clenched fist up with confidence. "I won''t let my fear get the best of me again!"


    Ceres looked him over, once, and gave a slight hint of a smile.


    "You''ll fight...even as you''re shrinking?"


    Hotaru gasped, clinging at his robes that now hung loosely off his body; whereas, just minutes before, they were the perfect fit. And also now stood at a height of less than half that of Ceres, although, just a while ago, they were seeing eye-to-eye.


    "Ah! Oh crap! My manly muscles are all gone!" Hotaru squealed.


    Ceres sneered, "what muscles, little girl?"


    "H-hey! Don''t you dare tease me!"


    "But really, Hotaru-chan, do you intend to try to fight in a body that''s even weaker than your previous one? I think it would be much safer if you just stayed here, and left all the fighting to me."


    Hotaru shook her head. "No way! I''ll never get any stronger unless I push myself!"


    "These guys will eat you for breakfast¡­"


    Hotaru was still adamant, though; bravely brandishing the small knife she''d given her, like it might as well have been a heroic knight''s sword.


    "Though, usually, most games have a new player start out fighting small enemies¡­like rats, or slimes...to build up experience points before facing something really dangerous. So, as a serious gamer, I have serious questions about my father and his team''s design decisions, but that doesn''t matter right now¡­


    Right now, for starters, he needed to get a grasp of his new form''s combat potential.


    Ceres ran out into the forest, clutching both scrolls in her hands that flowed in her wake as she ran, while Hotaru could barely keep up with his shortened legs and constant need to catch his clothes as they were loosely falling off of him.


    "You said they''ve surrounded us already," Hotaru said, already panting from exhaustion. "So how will we make it through, if we''re outnumbered?"


    "We may be outnumbered, but not outmaneuvered¡ªjust yet," Ceres answered, staying cool as a cucumber, with unbroken stamina as she kept up hwr rapid pace. "The Inugami are known to hunt in packs, and will generally try to corner their prey as a group before going in for the kill. Therefore, our best chance at escape is to break through their ranks before they''ve completely walled us in."


    "What the¡ª"Hotaru whined, "but that''s the complete opposite of your original plan, for us to just wait it out in the tree!"


    "I must apologize, sweet Hotaru-chan. I was hoping your powers might awaken at the last second, in the face of such dire odds. But unfortunately, you instead began to transform into a little girl¡­"


    "Of course that didn''t happen! This is real life¡ªnot some cheesy shonen Anime!"


    "Hotaru-chan, I hope you''ll survive the night; if only so that you''ll tell me the meaning behind all these strange things you say. Because it''s really gotten me curious."


    Tch. Describing what Anime is to someone is probably harder than I would think.


    However, more importantly¡ª


    "Quit calling me Hotaru-CHAN!" I ran up alongside her and yelled, breaking from our telepathic conversation. "Even if I look and sound like this, I won''t put up with your teasing!"


    "Look out! It''s one of them¡­!"


    Just as she warned Hotaru: a pale white, wolflike head with starved red eyes sprang from the darkness, jaws snapping, narrowly missing his face when he ducked beneath its incredibly extended neck.


    "Ah!" Hotaru cried, falling backward as she panicked, slashing her knife out at the attacking Inugami''s neck.


    A spray of warm blood was loosed as the beast let out a howl of pain. Whereupon, glancing back, Hotaru saw Ceres was holding on to the head with her entire body¡ªforcing its mouth shut, resisting its frantic struggle to free itself¡ªas, at the same time, she was stabbing a knife into its skill, repeatedly, with a depraved, hollow look upon her beautiful face, now painted with splatters of deep red blood.


    Within seconds, the Inugami was still¡ªCeres''s gruesome duty complete¡ªas she then let it drop to the ground.


    "That''s one," she said, promptly continuing to run as though the life she''d just taken was a mere pebble in the road. "No doubt, the others can already smell its blood and will arrive here shortly to investigate. Then, that way, they''ll discover our own scents and follow them."


    Hotaru, saying nothing, stared contemplatively at the bloodied edge of her dagger, with which she''d just retaliated against the Inugami¡­


    ¡­


    Hotaru''s POV:


    I just¡­attacked something with this.


    I...made them bleed, and felt the warm blood ooze between my fingers.


    I''m not feeling triumphant, or particularly heroic. But nauseous, more than anything...like I could seriously puke right now.


    At the very least, I can confirm this new body of mine has amazing reflexes.


    "Listen with me, Hotaru," Ceres says, "you can hear their footfalla, just as I do; at least a dozen of them are headed to our position."


    So, these big ears aren''t just for show!

 Chapter 145 - A Caae Of Deep Burrow Sickness 1

    I ran as fast as I possibly could, but couldn''t keep up with Ceres.


    "If that''s as fast as you can go, you might as well ride on my back!" Ceres yelled back at me, as I was falling further and further behind.


    "No piggybacking! Out of the question!"


    "You sure? Do you think you can handle those on your own?"


    She cocked her head back, toward the mob of Inugami rapidly pursuing us on all fours, their elongated necks wildly flailing around as they did.


    "W-well...maybe this once. But oy because it-s an emergen¡ªWOAH!"


    Before I could finish talking, Ceres stopped short and turned her back to me as I bumped into her. Then, hopped on without thinking¡ªwrapping my arms around her neck, and legs around her waist¡ªfeeling as awkward as can be, it should go without saying.


    "Wow! You''re light as a feather, Hotaru-chan!" Ceres teased.


    "Sh-shut up and start running."


    "Not just yet¡ªI have a trap to trigger, first."


    A trap¡­?


    Before I could ask, she tossed one of the scrolls she was holding into the air, toward the approaching Inugami.


    "Grand Chi conjuration: Firebomb!"


    With these words, sternly spoken like an incantation, the flung scroll became fixed in midair as it lit ablaze, then, fired forth a far-reaching column of all-consuming blue flames.


    The air became filled with smoke; the harsh scent of burning flesh and vegetation; sounds of the Inugami shrilly yelping and screeching, like a wounded dog¡ªenough to make me feel a slight bit of sympathy, as the flames continued to course from the scroll without mercy for what felt like more than a minute, padding mine and Ceres''s faces with sweat from the intense heat.


    So, THIS is the Yako-nin''s power¡­!


    Just then, a head emerged from the flames, looking downright ghoulish with much of its fur seared away, leaving only the exposed, deeply black-charred skin; with completely hollow eye sockets, its eyes having been melted away.


    It was this blind head, perhaps guided by scent, that reached far enough from the flames to clamp its jaws down¡­


    Right unto my shoulder.


    "Eyaaah!"


    "I can''t lower my hands!" Ceres said, glancing sideways at me as she was still holding up her palms, pointed at the suspended scroll of flames. "Quickly¡ªuse your knife, Hotaru-san! Stab it in the head!"


    In my panic, I dropped the knife from my hand.


    Shit!


    It''s really digging into me!


    I just got this adorable new body, and it''s being torn to shreds!


    But then, just when it looks hopeless¡ª


    TSCHIIING!


    A sickle slices through the air, slashing cleanly through the Inugami''s neck!


    I hear a voice calling to me:


    "Hotaru-san!"


    I recognize it instantly, and know I am safe.


    "Mina-san¡­?" My vision is too blurry, and tired eyelids drooping too much to see; but still, I can feel her presence.


    "Hotaru-kuuuuun! I''m sorry we got here so late," Lulu''s voice chimes in, as a pair of hands then promptly pulls away the severed head of the Inugami that was still fixed to my arm.


    "Yeeeeow!" That hurt!


    "Don''t be so rough," I heard Mina snap. "You''ve just made him hurt worse, Lulu-chan."


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    "Ceres...I''ll take him from here."


    Ceres snaps, "but Mina-san, what are you doing out at night?"


    "Lulu and I were worried."


    "But Mina, this kind of thing is my du¡ª"


    Ceres stops as Mina lays a hand on her face, staring into her eyes. All while I''m watching in awe.


    Those two are...seriously¡­!?


    They''re a couple, even though they''re like total opposites?


    "I know you''re our village''s sworn protector, so this is your responsibility," Mina said to Ceres softly. "I KNOW, but still, Hotaru-kun will only weigh you down, at this rate; so it''d be smarter if you try to distract the other Inugami, while we run back to the village."


    I''ll only weigh Ceres-san down¡­?


    Lulu''s face appears in front of me, with a concerned look.


    "Hang in there. We''ll keep you safe.''


    Gah...but shouldn''t it be the other way around? Shouldn''t I be protecting THEM?


    I can''t resist as Mina retrieves me from Ceres''s back, placing me on hers. As much as I want to help, or to at least carry my own weight, I find myself being carried along by others...yet again. Just as I''ve always been, since I arrived on this island; a pathetic little baby, who still needed a mommy to carry him around!


    It isn''t supposed to be like this!


    "But I''m...supposed to be...the main character..."


    I can''t even keep my eyes open anymore.


    Gah¡­I only wanted to try my best to be more confident, and heroic.


    Otherwise, Noriko¡­


    Will always continue to look down on me.


    ...


    Mina''s POV:


    Hotaru''s outer wounds may have healed, but I feel there''s still something hurting him on the inside.


    It''s been days, and he hardly moves.


    He just stays in bed, not doing or saying anything. Even just to get him to eat, I have to call over Lulu to help me with prying his mouth open, so we can force the food down his throat. The only time he ever gets up and moves around is to go relieve himself in the outhouse, but nothing else.


    I''m not surprised, though¡­


    I knew he''d react like this, when he changed. In fact, it''s normal for people to be depressed when they''re first transformed into Kitsuna; so much so, that there''s even a term for it in the village:


    "What you''re going through, right now, is what we Kitsuna call the Deep Burrow Sickness," I say to him as I am hovering in the doorframe of his room, watching him pretend to be asleep; wrapped under the covers, with his back turned to me. "Outsiders who become transformed will tend to act like this: sad, and hiding themselves away in seclusion. Either until they snap out of it, or¡­"


    I wouldn''t say the rest¡ªnot wanting to give him any ideas¡ªbut either way, he didn''t even seem to be the least bit curious.


    Sickness or no sickness, his latest and greatest tantrum was seriously starting to piss me off. And so, today, now at my wit''s end, a demon of rage takes hold of me as I furiously slam down the tray¡ªthat I''d been using to deliver him his meals all these days¡ªonto the dresser.


    I didn''t hold back at all:


    "Look here, Hotaru-kun! It''s not as if I''m just going to starve you, and leave you here to die, but I won''t stand for you taking advantage of my kindness any longer!"


    Even though I was yelling, at my loudest, I still couldn''t get a reaction out of him.


    It only served to make me angrier.


    "You''re a part of our village; our people, now¡ªwhether you like it or not! So, eventually, you''re gonna have to start working out in the fields with all the other girls to earn your keep, fair and square, because that''s just how things are done around here!"


    Tch! I don''t know how much longer I can put up with this...


    Poor kid¡­


    He probably just wants to go home¡ªsomething I can definitely sympathize with¡ªbut that''s still no excuse for his behavior.


    Such a dire situation calls for drastic measures.


    ¡­


    "Oh, Hotaru~" Mina said, in a sultry voice.


    It was a voice Hotaru had never heard Mina speak in before: like a woman calling after a man she was smitten with, that instantly aroused him; but still, not enough to motivate him out of the slump he had fallen into.


    "I''m pulling my robe off, right now, so that you can see my breasts!~"


    Hotaru''s eyes shot wide open.


    Mina-san''s breasts¡ªon full display?!


    At once, all of his depression melted away.


    Without a second thought, he sat up and frantically faced Mina¡ªuttering a small "owch," as a result of spraining his back in the process¡ªhis excitement fading to a frown at the discovery of her ruse¡­


    "Tssk tssk," she said, her chest still appearing to be quite covered, wagging her finger disapprovingly with her other hand on her hip. "You''re quite the naughty boy, aren''t you? Just so you know: there''s a part of the male anatomy that makes for a delicious snack, if you ever try anything with me."


    Hotaru sighed, his¡ªor rather, HER¡ªears flattening across the top of her head.


    "A part of the male anatomy, huh?" He sighs. "Well, Mina-san, I guess that doesn''t apply to me anymore, since now I''m apparently stuck being a little fox girl."


    Mina shrugged. "There''s no use moping about it. Life goes on."


    Hotaru pouted, holding her arms in front of her with a blubbering look, appearing as though she was about to cry. "B-but I don''t wanna farm magic beans!"


    "Well, too bad! You''ll never mature into a Yin or Yang form unless you cultivate!"


    Hotaru was taken aback. "Eh?! You''re saying I''ll be a child forever if I don''t farm magic beans all day in the hot sun? How terrible!"


    Mina hissed as she shook her head, burying her face in her palm. "You''re making it sound a lot worse than it actually is." She then lowered her hand from her face to look directly at Hotaru, her keen brown eyes glazed with sadness and gentle sincerity. "You''re only making yourself more depressed by staying like this, locked in the house all day. Deep Tunnel Sickness can be cured, but it''ll require some effort on your part as well."


    Hotaru lowered her head, frowning dejectedly. "Yeah, well...it''s just that whenever I try to do anything, I always end up hurting myself, or the people that are dear to me. Like you...Noriko-san¡­"


    "Sure, it might seem that way right now," Mina said as she sat beside Hotaru on the bed, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. "But that doesn''t mean you should give up completely¡ªbecause if you do, things will NEVER change for the better, since you won''t even give it a chance to begin with."

 Chapter 146 - Messengers From The Matron

    Hotaru''s POV:


    Mina is saying I should give magic bean farming a chance? As if!


    I really don''t want to risk it¡­


    I don''t want to risk losing the goodwill of the villagers, any more than I already have.


    I''ll only screw things up for the entire village, if I try, because that''s how it always goes. I''m just a screwup when it comes to anything I do: from my relationships, to schooling, and even when it comes to my gaming hobby¡ªas much as I play, I never make it to the top of any leaderboards, or get called to go on tough raids.


    Sometimes...I can''t help but feel jealous of those who make it look so easy: people who fit so perfectly in the world, like there was always a place made specially for them; while I''m always the one being made to feel left out.


    Heh¡­why should I want their approval, anyway?


    I''m better off alone, hiding myself in a "deep burrow" somewhere; where no one can misunderstand me, and I don''t even have to worry about how others think of me. Where I don''t have to wear this mask around people, hiding my true feelings, putting on a fake show to try and "fit in"...even though it never works, and I make myself look like a fool for even trying.


    But maybe, there''s a good reason for me always being excluded¡­


    I AM the common denominator, after all: so it''s hard not to imagine that there''s just something fundamentally wrong with me¡ªsomething that others can sense is disturbed about the person I am, beneath the fake mask I wear, that I can never fully hide, that scares them all away.


    Or maybe...it''s really all their fault!


    If only people treated me with more kindness, then maybe I''d do better!


    But...isn''t it childish to think that way?


    Aren''t I sounding less and less like a hero, and more like a villain?


    Doesn''t everybody have important work to do¡ªso that there just isn''t any time left aside to baby me out of my pathetic depression? Or, is it wrong to expect just a little kindness? Instead of just being forced to eat...being kept alive, without purpose...yelled at for not doing better¡­


    What if someone was just...nice to me, for a change?


    I mean, what would that niceness even look like? It''s something I seriously can''t even imagine because of the shut away life I''ve led, and the rough kinds of people I''ve known. Thinking of it now, my own parents were neglectful: My father, being always busy with work and resentful of me. My mother, a terrible alcoholic who would say hurtful things when she would come home drunk.


    Even Noriko, my crush, says terrible things to me in front of everyone¡­


    Why do I have strong feelings for her, to begin with? Could it be that I''ve just grown accustomed to it? To all the teasing and abuse?


    Is it just "normal" to me, by this point? So much so, that I can''t even tell if someone is being genuine? Like how when Mina was nice to me at first, but still, I was distrustful of her; assuming it was all a coverup for something, without any basis.


    I distrusted her, just like I do most people, and then she risked her life for me.


    Besides, I have this new body¡­


    It doesn''t feel right at all, as even going to the bathroom feels uncomfortable. Lulu would never want to French kiss me again, in a body like this¡ªso why even live?


    Gah...was that really a joke about my current situation?!


    That kiss...even if it was by accident¡­


    I''ve never felt more alive.


    I hate it, but I also can''t deny my feelings for her; what with my apparent fetish for verbally abusive women. Tsunderes.


    Though, it''s hard to stay positive, since it isn''t exactly fun living as a little fox girl: being so small and frail, not to mention having to pull my blouse up to pee in a bush. I have to find a way back home, before I completely lose it¡ªwith or without Noriko.


    No¡­I could never be so heartless.


    Noriko, wherever she is¡­


    Even if she hates my guts, I can''t just leave her. And it has nothing to do with impressing her¡ªjust doing the right thing. I brought her into this mess, so I should be the one to bring her out of it.


    But first, I''ll need to get a better grasp of this new form, as well as my powers.


    Which means, I''ll have to¡­


    ¡­


    It was midday, so all the young Kitsuna were still out in the fields.


    Lulu sighed as she rose again from stopping to pull a bean out of the loamy mound of soil, wiping the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand, lost in her thoughts.


    ''Poor Hotaru, suffering through Deep Burrow Sickness all alone. I should go see him later¡­''


    She missed seeing him laying under the shade of the tall tree across from the field, or leaning over the fence. Lazy and stubborn, to a fault, yet a breath of fresh air in much the same way.


    ''Even though he''s stuck in his ways, I want to see Hotaru be accepted by the village,'' she thought to herself, smiling sadly.


    "Lulu-chan!"


    "Huh?" Lulu turned, as she heard her name being called, to see the other farmers looking at her expectantly.


    "A couple of tough-looking Yako-nin are here looking for you," one of the farmer girls said, with a grave look of concern. "And, judging by the look of their robes, they were sent by the Matron. So you''d better hurry."


    "The matron wants me?" she questioned excitedly. "Could it be for my ceremony?"


    Receiving only a faint shrug in reply, Lulu looked and saw a pair of tall figures dressed in all-black robes and black sun hats with draping white cloths, standing in the middle of the road¡ªagents of the Matron''s own personal Yako-nin army, here to do her bidding.


    But what business could they possibly have in Stone''s Throw? A humble village that seldom found itself wrapped in the politics of the other, larger Kitsuna settlements.


    More to the point: what business could they possibly have with her¡ªa lowly magic bean farmer?


    "H-hey¡­" she heard another voice, this one timid, say toward her; becoming unconsciously agitated at having her thoughts interrupted, yet again, as she sharply turned with a scoff to see¡ª


    "Hotaru!" she gasped, holding her hands up to the sides of her face. "Is that you?!"


    Hotaru''s Kitsuna form was instantly, to her, like the little sister she never had: even shorter than she, with chestnut-brown skin and vibrant green eyes and blazing orange fur covering her ears and tail; dressed in plain brown robes and a cute lavender bandana, both of which Mina had lended her.


    "I''m here," she said, fumbling with her fingers, shyly looking down. "And I''m...ready to work."


    "H-Hotaru-kun¡­" Lulu murmured, at once becoming overcome with emotion: her voice cracking, wiping a tear from her eye, her lip trembling all just from the sight of the man-turned-fox girl she loved. "I''m so...glad. I wish I could be here to see it."


    "To see what? And where are you going?''


    Lulu, feeling the impatient gazes of the Yako-nin in black upon her, wanted nothing more than to be there for Hotaru¡ªto guide them, on their first day¡ªif only...


    "I''m sorry, but I have to go somewhere. Please have someone else teach you."


    "But, Lulu-chan¡­! You''re crying!"


    "Don''t worry, these are"¡ªshe sniffed, conjuring an unconvincing smile¡ª" tears of joy. So, it''s alright. I''m just so happy to see you up and walking around."


    ¡­


    Ceres''s POV:


    I''m perched atop my usual lookout point, in the boughs of the tall tree that resides at the center of the magic bean farm, watching Lulu walk away from Hotaru, slowly, toward the waiting Yako-nin messengers, with another one of the messengers balanced on a branch behind me.


    "What will you do with the girl?" I ask him. "With Lulu-chan?"


    "I am not at liberty to discuss the Matron''s intentions," was the messenger''s cold reply, spoken in a deep, strong voice without room for compromise. "Just know that, so long as she complies, the girl shall be returned to the village within a few days'' time."


    Ceres could only scoff derisively under her breath, knowing her hands were tied.


    The Matron served as the chief of all the Kitsuna settlements, living and ruling remotely; generally only making personal appearances to oversee reincarnation ceremonies, but otherwise, exerting her will through the manipulation of her countless foot soldiers.


    Tch. That they would even bother asking my permission to do such a thing, treating it as a formality¡­


    How tragically laughable!


    Only a person with a death wish would dare challenge the matron''s authority, when she was responsible for¡ªamong many other things¡ªdeciding which settlement would be allowed to sell their produce to which market, and for how much.


    Not wanting to risk the wellbeing kof Stones Throw, Ceres could only sit idly by, continuing to observe, with the hopes Lulu wasn''t actually being led into a lion''s den.

 Chapter 147 - Unusual Messengers 2

    Hotaru''s POV:


    Farming magic beans isn''t so hard, after all. Really, it''s all in the wrist action: how you sort of corkscrew the stalk out of the soil, pluck the ripe beans, and chuck the rest into a bag to be ground into flour. From what I''m told, each beanstalk can only produce a single magic bean in its lifetime, so the whole crop has to be replaced when it''s harvested.


    So, it''s definitely a lot of work, but nowhere near as agonizing as I expected it to be.


    The weather is nice, with hardly a cloud in the sky. Mud seeps between the toes of my sandals, sticking under my toenails. If I work hard, focusing on only the task at hand, I can forget about my troubles.


    The other ladies like to tease me a bit, but it sure beats lying in bed moping all day¡­


    "Your friend was a real prodigy," one of them tells me while I''m sitting in the shade, eating the sandwich Mina had made me for lunch. Adding, with a wink, "but you''re not so bad either."


    Hah. I guess no matter what I do, I won''t be able to escape from her shadow. Even when it comes to magic bean farming.


    Whatever. What''s important is that I give it my best shot and do what''s expected of me, to express my gratitude toward the villagers for all they''ve done for me. And, so I don''t get beaten again.


    Did Noriko enjoy this work as well? But also¡­


    What about Lulu, and all the other Kitsuna that have lived in Stone''s Throw for a hundred years or more? Could it be that they''ve actually been farming their entire lives, and still have these pleasant feelings?


    Speaking of Lulu...I miss her already. I wonder what those Kitsuna in black robes wanted with her.


    The day ends with all the farming girls taking a bath in the river¡ªan event that I only just barely manage to slip away from, as it is exactly here that I choose to draw the line on my little adventure of trying to "fit in:" because, it should go without saying, it''s one thing to see my OWN little fox self naked; but another thing, entirely, to be naked around other people!


    There''s no way I''ll expose myself to a bunch of strangers¡ªespecially not when Mina already has such a nice bath back at home!


    ¡­


    Mina''s POV:


    I''m just getting started on dinner when Hotaru walks in through the door.


    "Oh! I forgot you''re...up and about again."


    She looks at me with a frown. "What''s cooking? I''m starved."


    Wow!


    I can''t believe my ears!


    Hotaru''s been completely bedridden these past couple of days, finally goes out to work in the fields, then walks in like nothing''s out of the ordinary.


    He sure is a strange one. But, I suppose I''ll play along.


    "So then, how''d your first day go?


    "Great," she answers as she takes a seat at the counter in front of me, leaning on her elbow with¡ªI swear¡ªa tiny hint of a smile. "Everyone was...really helpful. Which I really didn''t expect, after they beat me up so badly the other day."


    "You''ll get used to it, dear."


    "But why is it like that?!" she yelled, then just as quickly grew calm; tilting her head down with a sorrowful look. "Before, I just figured...they all hated me."


    "Hotaru-kun¡­" Without thinking, I''m drying off a plate, turning to stare out the kitchen window. "That''s just how we do things around here¡ªhealing someone with chi is easy, so settling arguments through violence is no big deal. People will fight each other tooth and nail one day, then shake hands and be perfectly good friends the next."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I seeHotaru nodding to himself.


    "Uwaaa, I see! It''s kind of like that trope of how tough guys become best friends after a fistfight, that you see in so many Sh¨­nen series."


    I set the plate down, turning to him.


    "Your world is very different from ours, isn''t it, Hotaru-kun?"


    "Ah! Well, that''s an understatement."


    "I''d like to hear more about it, if that''s okay. You talk about things I''ve never even heard of before, all the time, so it''s got me really curious."


    Hehe. Hotaru looks so nervous, right now, like she really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Umm...I guess I can," she said, scratching herself behind her ears. "I''ll start by asking if you know what a book is, and we''ll work our way up from there."


    "A book?" What''s that supposed to be?


    "Eh?! You''ve really never heard of a book before?" she asked, taking a moment to quickly look around the room, her hand held up to her mouth with a contemplative stare, before continuing: "it''s true, I haven''t seen any during my time here, but it''s still so hard to believe¡­"


    I huffed, feeling my cheeks puff out and flush with hot blood. "Tell me already, Hotaru-kun!"


    "Uhh¡­" she paused, like she had to think for a moment, turning her gaze from me. "It''s sorta like...a scroll. Only, there''s a bunch of them¡ªbound together¡ªall covered in writing, that''s combined to tell a story."


    "A story, huh?!" I could feel my tail wagging in anticipation behind me. "Like what kind?"


    Teehee, what?


    I love me a good yarn, just as much as any other Kitsuna.


    You should hear us gossip...


    "A story can be anything you want, really," Hotaru went on to say. "It could be about stuff that''s actually happened; or, a dream you''ve had; even a totally made-up world!" She swung her arms around in one huge, excited gesture. "There''s really no limit to what stories you can write!"


    "That sounds so fun!" I told him, but quickly became stumped as I thought more about it. "Still, how exactly do you do that? How is someone able to move their ideas into a book¡­?"


    "Through the words you write, in your book."


    "Words...? So then, what is a ''word?''"


    "You don''t even know what a WORD is?" Hotaru says, groaning as he buries his face against the counter. "Ack! I guess it makes sense, because you Kitsuna don''t go to school."


    Heh. Hotaru-kun looks so flustered, and it''s adorable.


    But now, I''m starting to feel guilty~~


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, a tense scene is unfolding¡­


    Ceres is hopping from treetop to treetop, pursuing the pair of black-hooded Yako-nin as they''re walking along a trail leading out of Stone''s Throw village, taking Lulu with them.


    Despite her initial compliance, she''d secretly been skeptical of the pair since they''d first shown up.


    ''They said they were acting on orders from the matron, but was it really true?'' she thought to herself. ''I know for a fact that she has bodyguards who dress exactly like these two, but that''s just it¡ª


    What kind of bodyguards would travel so far away from their charge?


    It didn''t make sense, but she dared not make any noise until she felt she had a better grasp on the situation; that there were only just the three men working together: the two who were escorting Lulu, and the one who spoke to me.


    I sense some trickery is afoot¡ªmore than likely revolving around the outworlder, who bears a close relationship with Lulu, making her a prime target.


    But towards what end?


    Who are they? What are they intending?


    What lengths are they willing to stoop to, in order to fulfill their goal?


    Even if they are indeed working for the matron, I have already made my decision to stand against her¡ªto swear an oath to protect Stone''s Throw, above all else.


    That''s why¡­


    I won''t let them hurt Lulu!


    FWOOSHWOOSHWOOSHWOOSH!


    That sound! It''s a¡ª


    ¡­


    Ceres barely swerves in time, mid flight, to avoid a flying giant shuriken that was hurtling toward her¡ª


    Coming so close that its dangerously sharp spinning blades slice the protruding hairs of her tail, in passing, just shy of meeting skin and bone, before becoming lodged into a tree with a loud crunching noise of the bark being splintered.


    The evasive swerve, however, cost her a trajectory¡ªforcing her into a plummeting roll through the canopy, before her hands managed to take hold of a branch.


    Now, as she is hanging from the branch, grinning through her teeth¡­


    She hears laughter: mocking and cruel.


    "You...missed," Ceres groaned.


    The laughter subsides as she looks up, seeing a black-robed figure perched upon a higher branch, glaring down at her with a single menacing, crimson red eye.


    "Your reflexes are sharp, I''ll give you that¡ªfor a bumpkin Yako-nin!"


    As the hooded figure then broke into her wicked laughter once again, and Ceres slowly righted herself upon the branch, she realized that this wild-eyed maniac couldn''t have been the same blue-eyed Yako-nin who spoke so calmly with her before¡­


    No. This was a new, fourth member¡ªwho must have been waiting until now to strike.


    However, Ceres was not easily scared.


    "What do you want with the girl?" she spat, clutching her bladed fan. "You''re trying to get to the outworlder through her, aren''t you?"


    "Moron! Is that your first guess?" snapped back the assassin. "''Cuz it''s totally wrong!"


    Chuckling, she raised her hand¡ª


    FWOOSHWOOSHWOOSHWOOSH!


    Ceres''s ears perked and she ducked beneath the flying giant shuriken, before she even saw it coming; letting out a pained yell just as it sliced through the tip of her right ear, spraying a small flick of blood, en route toward its master''s waiting hand¡ªlanding, with comfortable ease, into her open grasp.


    "Guess you weren''t so lucky that time."


    Ceres, grimacing through the pain, was already sourly imagining how cross Mina would be with her, later, for allowing herself to be hurt.


    "You...bitch¡­!"

 Chapter 148 - The Stalemate

    Lulu''s POV:


    "What was that?"


    I thought I heard something moving in the trees just now, followed by a loud CRUNCH, so I stopped and looked but didn''t see anything.


    Whatever it was, it sure did startle me!


    One of the matron''s Yako-nin grabbed me by the arm.


    "Quit dawdling!" she gruffly ordered.


    "Ow! That hurts...!" I squirmed in her grasp, but she was too strong. "Why are you being so rough all of a sudden? And why are you in such a hurry anyway?"


    The other one grabbed me by my other arm, starting to drag me along against my will. "Don''t ask so many questions, brat!" she snapped, in a cold voice. "You know the price of disobeying the matron''s will: exile, or DEATH."


    None of this felt right. I mean, how could I know if they were telling the truth?


    Why was I so gullible¡­?!


    "I don''t like this¡ªany of this!" I yelled at them. "I wanna go home.


    "Going to make it difficult on us now, are you?'' said the one with the cold voice, with a small cackle that made my skin crawl. "That would be fine by me, little one. ''Cuz we can play rough, too¡­"


    As her fingers grazed my wrist, I saw the flesh turn blue-white and felt an icy chill like needles creeping up along my arm.


    "N-no! Don''t! I promise I''ll stop¡­!"


    "Hehe, there''s a good girl," she said. "You wouldn''t want to know what would happen if I allowed my [Tropical Freeze] to consume your entire body."


    She squeezed my wrist harder, and I could feel the cold spreading even further.


    "I said I''d stop!" I screamed.


    Even still, she didn''t show any signs of stopping. Until¡ª


    "That is ENOUGH, Silky!"


    SMACK!


    The fist of the other Yako-nin came forward, out of the corner of Lulu''s eye, landing a direct hit with the cold-voiced one''s face, in a powerful blow¡ªsending them rolling, backward, across the dirt, until they collided with a tree.


    Eh¡­?! What just happened?


    The second Yako-nin saved me just now?


    Wincing, I slowly turn my head and gasp, as I come face-to-face with her as her head is tilted down at me, with...to my surprise...what looked to be a sincere look of concern, reflected in her big brown eyes.


    "I apologize for my partner''s cruelty," she said to me in a mature, serious voice. "The pain in your arm should cease within a few minutes."


    "Th-thanks," I answered quickly, nervously glancing down at my feet.


    I could sense her frown.


    "Don''t be scared, child. I won''t hurt you."


    Her words seemed genuine, though I was still unsure. After all, it is said that a person is only as good as the company they keep, and this one''s friend had so far proven to be a total brute.


    However, I did still have questions:


    "Um...miss Yako-nin, am I in trouble with the matron? Am I going to be executed?"


    "No. I assure you, that is not so."


    "Oh." I gave a sigh of relief.


    "It is with regards to the outworlder your village has received recently."


    "You mean¡­" I felt my whole body stiffen as I froze, while briefly contemplating her words; as though I had just been introduced to the full extent of her comrade''s [Tropical Freeze] after all. "Hotaru-kun?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Hotaru...? The one we''re seeking is named Noriko."


    Uh-oh.


    Now, a sense of panic is coming over me.


    Did I just say something wrong?


    "How interesting!" The cold-voiced one chimed in, just as she was lurching back onto her feet with a slimy, wicked grin stretched across her face. "Either our target goes by multiple names, or there''s already a SECOND outworlder currently active in Stone''s Throw."


    Damn it.


    I only assumed they were looking for Hotaru, when actually¡­


    They only wanted Noriko!


    They didn''t even KNOW about Hotaru, untilI went and blabbed my stupid mouth!


    "Interesting, indeed," said the kinder of the two, stroking her chin in thought. "We shall report this new development, once we''ve returned to the fort."


    The fort...?


    What''s that?! I''ve never even heard of this ''fort'' place before.


    I''m scared of these people...


    Is anybody coming to rescue me?


    ¡­


    Ceres was being pushed to her absolute limit as a warrior.


    As the sole defender of a small village, she''d never had to face such a fearsome threat as this Kitsuna with a giant shuriken, who seemed to be able to control it remotely with the force of her chi.


    She leaped between trees, dodging the shuriken that carved straight through anything that stood in its path.


    Ceres kept up the chase until, eventually, she found a high branch to rest on, catching her breath with her back pressed against the tree trunk, as she took a second to reassess the situation:


    Such incredible speed, and power!


    I''m going to lose the trail if this keeps up, but I mustn''t take my opponent lightly.


    Though, I wonder, how is she able to track my movements from a distance? If not through some strange power, then surely through line of sight. But that would mean¡­


    Could it be...she''s still be closeby?


    Ceres nervously peeked out from behind the tree she was situated at, amid the empty silence, to see if she could find the robed Yako-nin among all the dense foliage of leaves and branches. Although, as is true with every Yako-nin, she must have been taught to blend in with her environment, using the jungle as camouflage. To strike unnoticed, and retreat undetected. To kill without a sign you were ever there.


    This methodology, for as much as it was an ancient tradition among the Kitsuna, also served a clear practical purpose of protecting one''s identity, in the case of being called to perform an execution.


    That''s because Yako-nin not only served as protectors of their villages, but in fact¡ªas was scarcely known among the commonfolk, for good reason¡ªthey were also often called upon, by the matron, to perform hits on the residents of other Kitsuna villages on the island: acting interchangeably as local heroes and cold-blooded assassins alike, depending on what the situation calls for.


    As such, Ceres had claimed many lives with her own two hands, to the point where it became like second nature; a depraved and moralless, inseparable element of her character¡ªthe likes of which she desires to keep concealed from Mina and everyone else in the village...


    Even if she must be condemned to a life of lonely solitude.


    Such was a message firmly ingrained into her, as a little fox girl: during the days when she would be forced by her mothers to train, for hours and hours on end, repeating the same drills against straw target dummies, in the barren courtyard of the Kotome family estate, until her muscles ached so much that she could barely walk or lift her arms.


    On this particular day, she waa running the obstacle course that was set up...


    "Ceres, you''re still far too slow!" scolded her harsh-tongued instructor, dressed in a traditional pure black robe. "Start over from the top!"


    "But mother, I''m trying as hard as I can...!"


    "Idiot!" she spat. "Everyone who will be trying to kill you will also be doing the same. Which is why, YOUR ''best'' needs to be superior to everyone else''s, if you are to stand any chance of surviving in this harsh, unforgiving world."


    "Why can''t I just be a farmer, mommy? Isn''t that much saf¡ª"


    SLAP.


    Ceres gawked, caught off guard by the sudden sharp blow across her face.


    "No daughter of mine, born into the prestigious Kotome family of Yang assassins, shall ever be a magic bean farmer!"


    "I don''t wanna kill people, mommy!"


    "It matters not what it is you want!" she spat. "Your destiny has already been decided, since long before you were even born!"


    ¡­


    Ceres''s POV:


    What I was taught, and always led to believe, was that none can enjoy true peace without the existence of those who would sacrifice their own souls to allow it to be. We Yako-nin, the silent and elusive protectors, have embraced this truth, and come to steadfastly harden our resolve as a result.


    With that all being said¡­


    My opponent must have undergone the same soul-crushing process as I. Such that, wherever it is she may be watching me now through the densely packed, serene jungle that has become our arena, she must be hungry for my blood...just as I hunger for hers; two feral beasts judt.?


    At long last, here was an opponent who would put all that hard training to use.


    "I know you''re looking for me, but good luck trying to see beyond my [Ultimate Stealth] ability, which allows me to meld perfectly into the shadows."


    "Who are you..!? And why are you interested in Noriko-san?"


    I heard her piercing laugh, sound like it was coming from everywhere, providung no hint to me as to where she is staying hidden.


    "Real question is, why do you care?'' she asked. "What do you gain from it?"


    My humanity.

 Chapter 149 - The Self-engrossed Bookworm

    Hotaru''s POV:


    As it turns out, teaching someone to read is really, really hard!


    But since Mina already seems so invested, I try my best by scrawling out a few sentences on a piece of parchment, using an inkwell and calligraphy pen she was able to borrow from one of the neighbors; then, slowly reading through them aloud, pointing to each word with my finger:


    "I. Have. Given up. My. Humanity. Jojo."


    "What''s that mean?" she asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "Well" ¡ªI was suppressing a chuckle, barely keeping it together¡ª"it''s something a character in a popular story once said, after he became an evil vampire."


    "He gave up his humanity?" Her ears twitched. "How is that possible...?"


    Hmm¡­


    I never expected things to get all philosophical.


    "Well, it''s basically like...if you willingly commit enough wrongful acts, you become someone that others can''t accept as human anymore."


    She frowned, lowering her gaze with a sad look. "Ah. Is that so¡­?"


    "Um¡­" I sat there for a moment, my finger still held against the page, recognizing that the mood was ruined. "Well...it''s not like such a thing is set in stone, you know. Because some stories will go into detail about how a person who commits wrongful acts can be justified...it really isn''t ''one-size-fits-all.''"


    My words seemed to be of little use, though. But rather, whatever was causing her to look so tragically sad¡­


    Would necessitate a distraction.


    "Mina-san," I said, putting on an excited face. "I just remembered, I''ve seen in some stories that people who live on tropical islands will bore a hole into coconuts and drink straight from them! Is that something the Kitsuna like to do?"


    She stirred, looking as though I''d just woken her from a daydream. "Coconuts¡­? Well, I know it''s popular among the fisherfoxes, but I''ve never¡ª"


    "Well, come on then!" I grabbed her by the arm, pulling her to the door.


    "Ack! Right now?!"


    "Of course! It''ll be fun, right?"


    ¡­


    Mina''s POV:


    Ah¡­


    Hotaru''s whole speech about morality got me thinking of her again¡­


    Ceres¡­


    You really think that you''re a monster, don''t you?


    Is that the real reason why you hide away?


    You never did give me an answer, before, when I said it was because you felt guilty over what had happened that night.


    The Yako-nin¡­


    Aren''t just our protectors, are they?


    It''s intentionally kept a secret, but it''s one of those secrets everyone secretly knows.


    People will sometimes inexplicably go missing, without a trace or explanation, and never turn up. It''s rare, but something that never goes forgotten, since it''s more often than not a neighbor that''s been known around the village for many years.


    The whispers and rumors are all true, aren''t they? That the Yako-nin are actually responsible; that, sometimes, you are instructed to kill. And, in fact, you''ve probably had to on many occasions, to the point where you can''t even call yourself human anymore; seeing yourself as a vile demon who has totally ''rejected their humanity.''


    To think, she used to be such a sweet kid, who only wished to be a farmer¡­


    ...


    Those were simpler times. Ceres would study and train at her family''s dojo all day, sneaking out to the magic bean field to talk with me while I was on lunch break.


    We had our own special spot¡­


    Since she couldn''t risk being seen by others, we''d always convene at a small clearing in the jungle, away from the town and fields; away from the prying eyes that would surely gossip about this unlikely friendship between a future Yako-nin, from a noble family, and a peasant girl.


    I remember one day, when she was obviously in a sour mood, how she sat with her knees folded up against her face and barely said a word.


    "What''s wrong?"''


    "I wish I didn''t have to become one," she said. "A Yako-nin."


    "But it''s your destiny, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. That''s what everybody tells me, ever since I was adopted by the Kotome family: that ''no matter what, your fate is to become a Yako-nin warrior¡­''"


    She lifted her head, looking at me sharply.


    "But I don''t want to become a warrior! I want to stay with you, living as a farmer!"


    "Ceres-san," I gasped¡ªfeeling shocked, at the time, by her uncharacteristic outburst. But also...a tiny bit annoyed; even jealous, as I quickly rose to my feet, glaring down at her with my hands on my hips.


    "Listen to yourself! You''re saying you would rather toil in the hot sun for tiny beans, for the rest of your life, than becoming a strong, swift, and noble protector of the village!" I growled. "It''s downright uncanny! And a spit in the face of all the hard work us kids and Yin vessels have no choice but to go through!"


    "Mina-san, I didn''t mean it like that!" she said, nervously cowering and holding up her hands.


    I wasn''t finished, though¡ªnot by a mile!


    And that''s because..


    There''s nothing I hate more than unappreciative whiners!


    So, my tirade continued:


    "Besides, who''s to say I won''t become a Yako-nin too, huh? And if that happened, wouldn''t you feel stupid if you ran away from home to be a farmer again?"


    Ceres rubbed her nose, calming down.


    "Run away? I could never¡­"


    "Yeah? Well why not? Too scaaaared?! So instead you''ll just whine endlessly about it, without even trying to do anything to change?" I gave a cold laugh. "All for what? What''s the point of all that crying and feeling sorry for yourself."


    "Because they''d kill me," she said.


    "Eh? Because they''d ki¡ª" I was about to mock her but abruptly froze, as the true weight and meaning of her words; of the true nature of her adopted world¡ªthat of the Yako-nin¡ªwas just then settling in.


    And it was then that she stood up, a dour look upon her face; the most mature and sad I''d ever seen her, up to that point.


    "Either I stay, or I die. That is my destiny."


    ¡­


    For the average Kitsuna in the village, one''s destiny essentially all boiled down to a cosmic dice roll: Yin form, or Yang form; with the only exception being those fortunate (or unfortunate) enough to be born into¡ªor adopted by¡ªa prominent Yako-nin family; guaranteeing their maturation into Yang.


    These adoptions were fairly routine in Kitsuna society, since many Yang vessels were ill-fated to die young¡ªmany even during their training; thus, creating an insatiable demand for replacements from the reputable houses.


    ''You''re not a monster, Ceres¡­'' though Mina, as Hotaru was taking her out to walk along the thin stretch of sand bordering the village''s western shore.


    The waves were calm, and the cool breeze felt nice as it flowed through her hair.


    Still, in her heart¡­


    She felt something was missing.


    "I wish she was here," she said, sighing.


    "Ceres, right?" Hotaru asked, with an amused grin. "You two are¡­''together,'' aren''t you."


    She nodded. "Yes...a harmonic duo."


    "Is that what you call it?"


    Mina looked at her, confused. "Don''t people form into harmonic duos in your world? It''s when a Yin and a Yang vessel form an eternal bond¡ªvowing to keep all chi gathered by the Yin vessel between themselves, and no other."


    "In my world, we have a similar thing called a marriage."


    "What about love¡­?" she cooed softly, her cheeks flushing as she looked down, holding back a giggle. "Does that exist in your world, too?"


    "Yeah...it does. And Noriko-san is the one I love."


    "Do you think she loves you back?"


    Hotaru was silent for a while, staring out across the sparkling sea. Then, with a weary sigh, lowered herself to sit in the sand, setting aside her sandals then placing her feet where the lapping waves could touch them as they were washing in.


    "I...don''t know," she answered, hugging herself tightly with a contemplative look. "I''d like to believe she ran away because she didn''t want to hurt me."


    "Hurt you¡­?" Mina blinked, her eyes wide. "But how would she do that?"


    "With the truth." Hotaru sighed, leaning back, until she was laying flat in the sun-heated powdery sand. "Because I don''t think she loves me in a serious way¡ªnot anymore. Which is why she left without a trace: so she wouldn''t have to admit the truth to me."


    Mina joined her in lying in the sand, ears twitching and puckering her lips with a skeptical look.


    "Are you sure about that?" she asked. "Noriko-san DID mention she wanted to go on an adventure, before she left; so, her choice doesn''t necessarily have anything to do with you."


    Hotaru sat up sharply, pondering her words carefully, before speaking:


    "You know...you''re right. Noriko-san has the right to make her own decisions, with or without me. Which is the exact reason why..."


    Her ears drooped, as did her lips into a frown, as she quietly averted her gaze.


    "Once I find her again, just to make sure she''s alright, I''ll respect her choice: even if it doesn''t involve me at all; even if she tells me she actually hates my guts, and we never talk to each other again. No matter what."


    At hearing this, and seeing the little boy-turned-fox girl seated before her: gazing across the sea with tear-filled eyes of determination, Mina smiled with pride.


    Because, for the first time, she wasn''t seeing him as a little kid.


    ''You''ve really grown, Hotaru-kun.''

 Chapter 150 - Taking The Red Pill

    After my appointment with Ms. Kawabuchi, I returned to class with a deep sense of dread welling in my chest.


    Because...


    What I''d found inside that box was¡ª


    "Ichihara-san," a girl said, approaching my desk with her friend. "What''s the matter? Normally you seem all cool and collected, but right now you look troubled."


    "I''m fine," I snap back¡ªlying through my teeth¡ªas I''m anxiously hunched over my desk with my fingers clawing at the smooth corners, an angry look and sweat pouring down the sides of my face. No doubt, looking like a total mess.


    But how could I not react so extremely?


    There''s lines of data scrolling across my vision, as if my body is running a backdoor computer code; compromised,by a hacker, who is now slowly taking control of all my senses.


    What happens if something goes wrong?


    Indeed, what happens to a machine if there''s a fatal glitch in its code?


    I shouldn''t have gone through with this¡­


    I still had the instructional booklet with me, so I quickly dug it out of my pocket as those two girls were still hovering nearby, exchanging confused glances. They can gawk all they want, as far as I''m concerned, since I was already an irredeemable freak in their eyes, anyway.


    So, then, I unfolded the instructional booklet...remembering my initial surprise when I first saw the name of this "experimental drug," printed at the top, in all-bold black letters:


    "The Rape System?!" I had blurted, dropping the booklet from my hand in shock. "What the¡ª"


    "Ohohoho," Ms. Kawabuchi chuckled, rising up, striding cooly toward me. "Aren''t you a bookworm, dear? If you look again, and read more carefully, you''ll see it actually reads as ''Rap System.''"


    Groaning, and whilst feeling somewhat reluctant, I did as she said¡­


    "The Rap System," I read again¡ªcorrectly, this time¡ªas I carefully adjusted my glasses, before reading on: "A computerized neural interface UI that records the subject''s progression through Deep Karma''s patented, award-winning Bust-a-Rap Therapeutic Self-actualization Course."


    As I read on, the booklet went on to explain that the system gives the user daily [Missions] to acquire [Street Cred], through performing [Rap Disses] and [Rap Battles]...whatever THAT is supposed to mean.


    Rap¡­? What is ''rap?''


    Is it referring to THAT foul music genre?!


    I opened the carved box, and inside of it there was a single blue pill.


    My brain...couldn''t make sense of it.


    "A pill?" I questioned, holding it up to my face and squinting at it in disbelief. "How is it a pill, when the booklet is talking about a kind of computer technology¡­?"


    "The technology is contained within that pill, in the form of nanomachines."


    "So I''m supposed to...swallow it?"


    "Where else would you put it? Since it''s not the other type of pill."


    Gross, I thought.


    All of this was just too strange¡­


    "What about my parents? Shouldn''t they have to sign off on something like this, first?"


    Ms. Kawabuchi nodded. "They have already been notified, and given the proper papers to sign. Don''t worry, Ichihara-san, I wouldn''t give you a drug to take if I wasn''t 100% certain of its safety."


    Somehow, I didn''t believe her. So I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t still wary¡­


    "What if I refuse to take it?"


    "Well," Ms. Kawabuchi frowned, "I''ve spoken with your parents and the principal about that. The decision we reached was that you should undergo this treatment; and that if, still, no major change was observed in your behavior¡­"


    Her sunglasses drooped, revealing an ominous gaze.


    "We would have you repeat the year."


    "N-no way!" I pleaded, "you can''t be serious!"


    "Like I said before, I would never joke about such matters. I have deemed your antisocial tendencies to be SO extreme, that such measures are necessary. To release you into the workforce in your current state would almost certainly prove disastrous."


    "But my grades are good!" I protested. "I don''t get into trouble, and my attendance is perfect!"


    "You''ve also not made a single friend since the start of high school, don''t attend any extracurricular activities, have no hobbies aside from reading, and no long-term career aspirations."


    "I''m going to become a writer!"


    "Oh, yeah? Then why won''t you ever show me any of your work?"


    "That''s because¡­I''m working on it, still."


    I could sense her sad eyes looking at me through her sunglasses. "It isn''t very realistic, Ichihara-san, and you''re running out of time before you''ll be forced to start making some very big, very adult decisions."


    "I know that¡­" I grumbled as I looked away, hiding my tears, though my voice was still cracking. "You think I don''t know?"


    "I know you know, Ichihara-san," she said, resting a hand on my shoulder. "You''re an amazingly smart girl, but smarts aren''t everything. There''s a lot of ways you can improve yourself, before you''re ready to face the real world."


    "The real world, huh¡­" I muttered beneath my breath, sulking like a child. (How embarrassing!) "Then I guess all of this, right now, is just bullshit."


    "Take the pill, Ichihara-san. I know it seems unfair, but try to trust us."


    ...


    Class has started, and I''m still not feeling any better.


    ''Try to trust us,'' she told me...


    Heh, that''s funny. Because by trusting her, I''m now suffering; seeing numbers and scrolling text floating across my vision, like I''ve just entered into the Matrix...


    Really, what was I expecting to happen?


    I try to focus ahead, on the teacher, as she''s giving a History lecture¡­but¡ª


    [Rap System Initiated. Let''s GOOOOOO!]


    What the shit?


    From out of the distorted digital mist, a message had appeared.


    Followed by another:


    [New Mission! "Make a Name for Yourself!"]


    Uhh¡­


    A dialog prompt, like what you would normally see in an application running on a computer, then appeared¡ªlarge, and completely blocking the center of my vision¡ªimpossible to ignore.


    Does it want me to type? With what¡­?!


    "Ichihara-san," the teacher addressed me suddenly, causing me to gasp. "You''re looking a little pale. Do you need to use the restroom?"


    A few of my classmates laughed.


    "Y-yessir," I stammered in reply, feeling hot all over with humiliation.


    Luckily the bathroom was empty when I arrived there, in a hurry, as I immediately threw myself over one of the sinks to splash water onto my face. Really, I just needed to calm down and gather my bearings; to really see what this system thing was all about.


    I had brought the instructions with me, to carefully look through them. So, I was reaching for them in my pocket, when suddenly¡­


    "Yo, yo, babygirl. Wassup?"


    Ah¡­


    Just now, I heard¡­


    A man''s voice, inside the girl''s bathroom?


    I raised my head from the sink, making a tiny shriek when I glanced in the mirror to see a man standing behind me in the reflection!


    To describe him...well¡­


    He looked like a total creep: wearing a hoodie decorated in ahegao faces¡ªan ahegao sweater, of all things!¡ªand baggy pants; spiky, blonde-dyed hair and a stubble beard. A stack of golden chains draped around his neck, and rings on almost every finger.


    He was noticeably tall and of lean build, looking older than a high school student for sure...which begged the question:


    "What are you doing here?!" I asked; having been so startled by his presence, that I had crawled up on top of the sink counter, pulling up my legs, cowering against the mirror. Imagining myself¡ªduring yet another embarrassing episode in the same day¡ªlike a ditsy housewife in one of those old American cartoons who had just seen a mouse, hiking up the nearest chair and screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "Yo!" this...let''s say, "flamboyant" man said to me in greeting, giving a playful salute with a bright smile stretched across his warmly summer-tanned face¡ªlike he was one breath away from trying to sell me some fresh-caught fish.


    ...not that I would ever buy anything from a sleazeball who shows up in girls'' bathrooms!


    "Eek! Pervert! Get the Hell away!"


    "Pervert?" he questioned, with a look of genuine confusion. "Nooo, chick! You must be mistakin'' me for someone else, ''cuz I ain''t here to peep¡ªI''m here to teach!"


    "Teach¡­?" I asked, lowering my guard a little. "What the shit are you on about?"


    He points a finger at me. "I''m in your brain, little dove: an element of the digital, manifested; made physical. A helper when you''re in need, as you embark on achieving your rap dream."


    "You''re saying¡­"¡ªmy eyes widened¡ª" you only exist as a computer program, inside my head?"


    "Bingo!" he exclaimed, laughing, casually tucking both his hands into his front sweater pocket.. "See, was that so hard to understand after all? The name is MC Facks., and I exist to answer your Frequently Asked Questions!"


    "G-great," I said, deciding it would be ideal for me to trust what he has to say...for now.


    I lowered myself from the counter, walking up to where he stood. Then, extending my hand forward, I watched in awe as it passed...through him¡ªas if nothing was standing there at all.


    With my fear now subsided¡­


    I was intrigued, more than anything.


    As well as, not to mention¡­


    More than sick of the constant surprises.

 Chapter 152 - To Know A Ghost (Part 1/2)

    So, then...


    MC Facts was his name.


    This...phantom man...


    This...drug-wrought hallucination¡­


    This ungodly irritance, which has been cursed upon me.


    I tried to ignore him as I hurried back to class, but he followed along¡ªbeatboxing all the way¡ªmuttering nonsensical rap lyrics; like, I''m pretty sure I heard him rhyme "cookie" with "dookie." Rap lyrics that it wouldn''t take a professional ear to know were absolutely terrible.


    Naturally, it wasn''t long before I''d had enough of this bizarre form of torment.


    "Please, shut up. Please just shut up," I snapped, turning to him in an explosion of rage as I was halfway up the stairs to the second floor. "Tell me, what''s the point of all that noise you''re making?"


    "It''s rap, little ma''am. I''m just doing it for fun." He shrugged. "Self-expression."


    "Well, you''re terrible at it."


    "Ouch."


    "Seriously, it''s annoying. And what''s even the point of doing something you''re so obviously bad at?"


    "Not everything is a competition¡ª"


    "Actually"¡ªI paused, looking back at him with one foot set on the next step¡ª"everything in life is a competition for us human beings, Mr. Mirage. It''s in our DNA to strive for dominance over others."


    "That''s a pretty depressing way of looking at the world though, isn''t it?"


    "Like it or not, it''s the reality."


    When I walked back into class, I could feel everyone''s eyes on me as I took my seat.


    Some were snickering¡­


    Some, whispering among themselves¡­


    I can sense MC Facts is hovering just behind me, and it''s making me anxious.


    "Can''t you just go away?"


    "Sorry babe, but that won''t be possible," he said, yawning: "I have a sworn duty."


    "To do what? Piss me off¡­?!"


    His many gold chains rattled as he struck a fierce pose with his fingers angled, pointed down in front of him, saying, "my goal is to inform, and to instruct. To teach and to preach, to guide and preside over my newest pupil, that is you¡ª"


    "Yeah, and I''m going to barf and lose my breakfast if you keep that up."


    MC Facts kissed his teeth, wincing, with a look of mild perturbance. "Yo, chick! Why the ''tude, when I''m just tryna help youze?!" He smiled. "We in this shit TOGETHER."


    "You still haven''t told me exactly what this so-called ''shit'' is, that you''re referring to."


    "Aight, aight. I''ll show you..."


    "Ah!"¡ªAyako gave a startled yelp as, suddenly, a status screen like something out of a video game appeared in front of her vision, with a light translucent blue HUD design showing a list of statistics:


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Ayako Ichihara


    MC Name: TBD


    Weight: 40.64 kg


    Height: 157.2 cm


    Hair Color: Brown


    Eye Color: Hazel-brown


    Condition: Antisocial Narcissism, Severe Chronic RBF (Resting Bitch Face)


    Likes: reading, sweet desserts, criticizing others, getting rammed from behind while she''s bound and gagged, small animals, feeling superior to others


    Dislikes: "morons," the "uncultured swine," her own reflection, sexual promiscuity


    =========MC Stats================


    Level: 1


    Total EXP: 0


    Lyricism: [Newbie]


    Presentation: [Stale]


    Attitude: [Frail]


    Sex Life: [Imaginary]


    ================================


    MC Facts says: "Every great journey begins with the first step."


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    "What is all this shit?!"


    "It''s your status screen, used to record any progress you make in your rap career."


    "Rap career? I don''t have a stinking rap career!" I said. And, besides that, there was some weird shit shown on the screen that didn''t make any sense. Like my "sex life?" Eww! Or this one part saying...what the¡ªthat I like being bound and gagged?!


    What the hell! That''s so gross, and not true at all!


    In fact, it contradicts the part that says I dislike promiscuity¡ªwhich is totally the truth! Since I hate even seeing people kiss or hug each other in public...


    "This stuff about me liking bondage isn''t true," I grumbled to my new rapping ghost acquaintance. "I''m not a damn pervert...so, I''d suggest you double-check wherever you sourced that information from; and seriously, leave me the Hell alone."


    He smirked at me, then, filling my chest with dread.


    "The source of this information...is locked deep inside of your own dome¡ªmeaning it can''t possibly be wrong," he explained. "And so what if you''re a freak, baby girl? I can dig it."


    "Whatever...go and ''dig it'' somewhere else, then! You damn annoying cre¡ª"


    "Ichihara-san!" the teacher suddenly interrupted, craning his neck from where he was standing at the front of the class, scrawling notes on the whiteboard. "If you could please save the conversation you are currently having with yourself for until after class, I would be most grateful."


    My classmates are laughing, as all I can do is sink in my chair.


    Good grief¡­


    I try my best to ignore MC Facts for the remainder of the day, though it''s difficult, and by the time the final bell rings I''m just about ready to pull my hair out.


    This is going to be a long, long semester¡­


    ¡­


    It''s home time, as a flood of students pours out of the doors of Fritz Lemon High School, descending down the tall stone steps to the parking lot and beyond, filling the air with a nonstop pulse of excited chatter and laughter; shared among friends and lovers all, at the prime of their youth, with a whole wide world of adventure still awaiting them.


    However, it was this selfsame vivacious energy that Ayako despised: she being a chronic outsider to the festivities, walking alone; quickly slithering between their ranks like a scared serpent¡ªnose deep in a book while she made her way down the sidewalk headed home.


    "Ichihara-san, is every day like this for you?"


    "What do you mean?" she asked with an eyebrow raised in suspicion, not pausing in her brisk pace. "Are you about to say I have a boring life? Because that''s true of every high schooler."


    "Well, it''s just that a girl your age should have many friends," MC Facts said, floating like a balloon as he followed closely behind her. "Five or six close friends, on average, to be precise; three ex-boyfriends and eighteen hardcore sexual encounters, on average. However, you''re two-for-two on both counts!"


    Ayako scowled. "Thanks, rap professor, for trying to make me feel like shit."


    "I''m just being realistic," he answered. "I thought you said you preferred that? I wouldn''t be here, talking to you right now, if you weren''t in a crib full of problems, yo!"


    "And to solve those problems, you''re trying to get me laid. Classy."


    "No, no, no!" He pleaded as he flew in front of her path, causing her to stop and look up at him expectantly. "It''s about the rhymes¡ªnot about the material gain! At least that''s what all the cool artist say, before they hit it big: buy a mansion with all the dough they''re making, and start dating a barely legal pop star."


    Ayako rolled her eyes. "I''m not a rapper," she said, unfazed, as she then phased through him to continue on her way. "Now, quit disturbing my reading."


    "Come on, babe¡ªgive it a try, at least!"


    Text appeared in front of her face, blocking her vision as before, which read:


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Quest Acquired: [Freestyle Session]


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    No pressure! We chillin''.


    Let the beat and the lyrics flow, and show me what you got¡ªdrop down and give me 50 bars!


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    EXP Reward: 500


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    "So cringe!" Ayako spat, recoiling sharply with a disgusted look.


    "Remember, you won''t be able to graduate unless you rap. Specifically, you''ve gotta reach level fifty by the end of the semester¡ªor else!"


    "By rapping? How ludicrous!"


    "Don''t you have loads of bottled up feelings to express?"


    "Don''t you dare try to psychoanalyze me, while you''re dressed in shit like that!" Ayako snapped, pointing an accusatory finger at his ahegao sweater like it was a cursed object. "I''m not some typical overdramatic teenage girl!"


    It was then that Ayako noticed the wary eyes of passersby¡ªnoticing her shouting at nothing¡ªand, sighing, retreated into a nearby alleyway.


    MC glided after, his face full of concern.


    "Ichihara-san, aren''t there things about yourself you want to change?"


    Ayako sighed, putting her book away into her side bag as she shyly averted her gaze. "Of course, I want more people to like me, but¡­"¡ªshe looked up at him, with tiny sparkles of fledgling tears in her eyes¡ª"what if...the person I become is totally unrecognizable?"


    "Change is normal. Human beings must constantly adapt."


    "I know that already, but...I¡ª"


    "Let go of your pride, now, and embrace change. For a better future."


    Ayako lowered her head, meditating on his words; simultaneously contemplating the bizarre turn her life had taken in such a short time¡ªcuriously mirroring the events of precisely a type of story she might read...


    "A plucky young heroine is forced into a do-or-die situation which forces her out of her usual comfort zone," she mused aloud, culminating with a sly-looking grin. "I''ve already tried to reject the call to adventure, but"¡ªshe adjusted her glasses¡ª"so now...all that''s left is to step beyond the threshold."


    MC Facts smiled as he gave an approving nod¡­


    Then, started to beatbox.


    It was a simple, repetitive rhythm; an invitation for any takers to hop in at any point.


    And so it was, for the first time ever...


    Ayako Ichihara rapped.

 Chapter 153 - To Know A Ghost (Part 2/3)

    What lies beyond death?


    It is a question that has plagued all of mankind, ever since the dawn of sentience, which countless have attempted to answer.


    Casper didn''t really care about the answer, though.


    As he followed his dps through the dark and ancient forest, he wasn''t at all¡ªlike many of his peers within the paranormal investigation business were¡ªseeking out answers to this age-old question. Rather, he didn''t care so much about what awaited him on the other side; only whether it was possible to be copulated with.


    Where did this strange fascination arise from? It was one thing to disavow all women, but to turn immediately to ghosts for comfort¡­


    It began, as most fetishes seem to, with his early childhood cartoon viewing. A certain cartoon movie starring a talking dog and his stoner friend who go out solving paranormal mysteries together...arriving at an all-girls school of old horror movie monsters, including¡ª


    A ghost.


    Casper...had very few friends, growing up.


    No matter how he tried, it seemed, he could not keep anyone''s interest for long. They would inevitably turn from him, even though he did everything as was expected of him, in society, in a bid to try and fit in; to feel "accepted."


    Casper Coldrake had closely abided by the rules, all his life, with nothing to show for his efforts. He''d gotten good grades, done enough extracurricular activities, and always showed the proper manners to his seniors and peers; yet, it was as if the boys and girls in school were able to see right through the facade, with the way they continued to tease and ridicule him relentlessly...branding him an outcast. And how even the government had failed to secure him a job on graduation¡ªinstead tossing him aside, like unsalvageable trash¡ªforcing him to eke out a strained, povertous existence with little opportunity for upward mobility.


    Was it a hopeless endeavor from the start?


    Was pretending to be normal the wrong decision, to begin with?


    Would it have turned out better if he was simply honest from the start? Or, was he just completely doomed, no matter what he tried? Even if he was sincere, at one point? Even if he started out innocent, and pure, only wanting to do right by his loved ones...by society¡­


    Just to have his balls mercilessly, literally stomped on in the PE shed.


    Was he cursed to die like this, from the start? One of the many who must inevitably struggle and perish, as a matter of course, in order to maintain a system that can''t possibly account for every one of its members?


    Regardless, his mind was clear on what hr must do right now:


    That, in order to achieve his single last remaining goal of seducing a ghost girl, he would first have to shed this useless life of his¡­


    By also becoming a ghost, himself.


    ¡­


    Today...was a very special day, after all.


    Casper had left a note behind for the landlord, and a text explaining everything to his parents.


    Other than that, Casper had no one he could think of that might miss him as, in a sense, he truly was like a ghost in this world: merely floating by, unnoticed and unfelt, only fleetingly captured in occasional photographs and recordings; a wretched entity without material form, caught between life and death, in a never-changing static realm of existence.


    He hadn''t brought a tent with him; however, he did have some beef jerky...as well as a clean, well-sharpened katana he''d originally bought for self-defense. How ironic.


    Tonight, no matter what it took¡­


    His plan was to leave this world behind and transcend unto the next, with Sunny Dance Temple to serve as his tomb: centuries-old and fittingly left to fall into decay, rather than being lovingly preserved by the fearful locals; it was mostly collapsed and overgrown with trees and ivies when he came upon it, looking like an old forgotten ruin.


    Inside, it was pitch black, with a musty scent of mildew in the air.


    "H-hello!" Casper called into the void, desperation permeating into his voice: "Are there any virgin girl ghosts here, looking for a good time?"


    He guided his flashlight around to view the rotted old furniture that not even the most desperate looter would take, and an offertory box that hadn''t received any offerings in decades. At the center, there stood a remarkably preserved statue of a woman in a long robe¡ªpresumably Amaterasu¡ªcovering her eyes with an unfolded fan. Swirls of dust glided through the still air, like haunting wisps in and of themselves.


    Casper had ventured through many such locales; reduced to little more than a thrill junky, hopping from each supposedly tormented locale to the next, hoping each one will be the big break he''s been waiting for. Only to always come away disappointed.


    What meaning was there...in a life where he couldn''t fuck a ghost?


    It''s all he ever desired in life¡­


    It''s the sole purpose of him being here, in this dingy dark place, all alone, his eyelids heavy with sadness over a lifetime of isolation and prejudice: a man on his very last leg, seeking some last-minute salvation.


    "Please,'' he begged into his phone as it recorded, holding it to his mouth like a microphone. "Make a sound, move furniture, give me a blowjob¡ªsomething!"


    Still, there was nothing.


    He felt a¡ªghostly¡ªchill in the air, but that was all.


    Nobody was sucking him off, either.


    So then Casper sighed, pacing anxiously across the soggy wooden floorboards.


    "I''m twenty-six years old...the best years of my life are already behind me, and I''ve spent the last five of them spinning signs and cleaning up dog turds."


    Life...was meaningless, without ghost sex.


    So, Casper began to strip away his clothing, tossing everything unto the floor.


    "Look at me!" he yelled, heart pounding.


    Silence.


    "Isn''t this something that you want?!"


    More silence.


    When at last he was down to his Ultraman briefs, his bare chest shining with perspiration, clutching the katana in his with its blade pointed at his lower abdomen, Casper paused when he heard the door creak open.


    Turning to look, his breathing caught in his throat:


    "I-Is there...someone at the door?"


    Could it be¡ª


    A sexy ghostly shrine maiden, come to reap his virginity?


    Pale rays of moonlight shined in through the open doorway, casting the shadow of a person pointed toward him; of someone or something, hoarsely cackling, as it proceeded with crooked, labored steps until it was completely enveloped among the swarming shadows.


    A voice rumbled to him, full of wickedness:


    ''You''re not the first to come to this place, looking for trouble¡­''


    "Granny¡­?!" came his anxious reply¡ªhaving immediately recognized the voice to be that of the old woman he''d encountered earlier by the side of the road, sitting in a rocking chair underneath a pear tree.


    "You''re no ordinary ghost hunter, are you, child?"


    "No¡­" he said, hesitating after, but ultimately deciding there was no sense in holding back the truth now: "I have a dream...to engage in sexual relations with a submissive, sexy female ghost."


    "Is that why you''re standing there in your underwear, holding a sword?"


    Casper held up the sword, staring at it.


    "This thing...honestly, I was going to use it to commit seppuku tonight."


    "Suicide¡­? Why''s that?"


    "Because I can''t realize my dream, otherwise. Not unless I pour all of my blood and heart and soul into it, and give the ultimate sacrifice."


    "Aw, though you seemed so happy, back when we spoke..."


    "It was obviously an act. I''m pathetic."


    The old woman emerged from the shadows beside Casper, suddenly, causing him to jump and cower in fright.


    "You''re not pathetic; just lonesome."


    Casper calmed, giving a sigh. "Nah...granny, I really am pretty damn pathetic. Instead of focusing on building a career, or doing something productive with my life, I wasted it all in pursuit of an impossible dream."


    He shook his head, burying his face in his hand.


    "I want to blame others, but actually¡ª"


    Casper''s words were broken off with a gasp when the old woman abruptly touched him on the shoulder.


    "A young man should never give up," she said to him, her words swelling with passion. "He should fight bravely, to the bitter end, to achieve whatever change he desires."


    Casper wouldn''t say, but he was actually deeply touched by her words.


    Even just the gentle touch of another¡­


    Filled him with misgivings.


    And besides, it would''ve been weird to commit seppuku in front of a sweet old lady.


    Outwardly, though, Casper scoffed¡ªputting forward a face of false bravado. "Yeah, well"¡ªhe shrugged¡ª"I went through all this, but still don''t have a ghost GF."


    The old woman cackled, sounding like a witch; sending shivers up the lonesome boy''s spine far worse than did the frosty chill of the night air, as he watched her back away to become partially obscured in a part of the room beyond his protective halo of light.


    "You know, it''s been quite dull since I''ve grown old in this body¡ªno one even believes in ghosts these days, and those that do will usually recite the sacred prayers."


    Casper scratched his head. "Granny, are you off your meds? Just give me a minute to put my clothes back on, and we''ll¡ª"


    He froze, then¡ªupon seeing Granny had brought her hands to the middle of her chest, clinging to her blouse; appearing dangerously close to ripping it off, with a mischievous glint in her eye to boot.


    Casper shielded his eyes. "Ah! What the Hell!?" He should''ve known there was something weird about this!


    Nothing was ever truly wholesome!


    "This''ll take me just one second, dear"¡ª


    Casper didn''t want to look¡ªhe couldn''t possibly¡ªnevertheless, it couldn''t be helped that there were gaps between his fingers. Through which, he was pleased to observe something¡­


    Purely incredible.


    Rather than removing her blouse, it was as though the little old lady had unzipped her entire body¡ªwhat had, as it turned out, only existed as little more than an outer garment for a being that was dwelling within:


    "Sorry if this is disturbing," a voice of a young woman said, with a bashful giggle, as she then emerged into full view as her prior "costume" fell limp to the floor.


    Casper gawked, incredulous. "You''re a...a¡ª"


    "Ghost?" she said, smiling cutely, brushing a swathe of silky dark hair behind her ear. "You''re into ghosts, aren''t you? Or are you more interested in older women?"


    Casper nodded, struck dumb in awe.


    Her moonlit pale skin exuded a faint glow, as a light source in itself: a slender and fair-faced beauty, of slight breasts and hip proportions, possessed of a warming, otherworldly aura of subtle grace and demurity about her; yet biting her lower lip and angling herself in a hinting way: the kind of ghost woman who would make you pancakes for breakfast and drink your syrup under the table while you eat.


    She pouted, as Casper couldn''t stop from staring dumbly at her. "Well, if you think I''m pretty, shouldn''t you be complimenting me right now?!"

 Chapter 155 - To Know A Ghost (Part 3/3)

    "Is this...real life?" Casper asked, his eyes tearing up¡ªa blind man seeing his first rainbow¡ªas he lifted his arms and slowly reaching out toward the sublimely beautiful full-body apparition before him.


    "What''s your name, beautiful ghost-chan?"


    "Sakura," she answered, giggling softly. "What about you, ghost sexer-kun?"


    "Casper Coldrake."


    "I''ve always wanted to try a foreigner."


    "No¡ªI''m actually Japanese."


    "Sure you are," she said, with a playful smirk, placing her body against his chest. "Anyway, Casper-sama: it''s cold, so why don''t you hold me?''


    "If the beautiful miss insists¡ª"


    Driven by instinct, his eager hands gently clung to her slender waist that was surprisingly tangible; cold and smooth like refrigerated metal to the touch, pulsating against his palm with a strange, otherworldly energy. Holding his breath as she watched his face through eyes that were wide, gleaming capsules of silver fog, her slight pale blue lips parted in budding passion.


    Seeing her like this, Casper grew more confident.


    "I like that look on your face," Casper said bluntly. "It''s the face of someone who desires to be loved."


    "Ah, but it''s so embarrassing! All my life, as a shrine priestess, I was instructed to keep my chastity," she said, meekly smiling, touching the back of Casper''s hand as he caressed her face. "So now, as a spirit...my dream has always been to¡ª"


    "You don''t have to say it," he interjected, sensing her nervousness. "I''ll make you into a ghost-woman, tonight¡ªMY ghost-woman."


    She gasped, her cheeks turning dark blue. "Casper-sama¡­!"


    They made away, like free spirited lovers, away from the decrepit shrine and into the dark expanse of forest that covered the mountain: kissing, embracing, becoming electrified at one another''s bare bodies in the frigid air, as fireflies and stars danced danced over their heads.


    Like this, the couple frolicked without order for a time before Casper finally pinned the ghost girl beneath his weight, staring down at her like a hungry wolf.


    "How does it feel?" he asked, near-breathless.


    "It feels...good. I can...feel it all," she said, gawking slightly, her words carrying a tone of disbelieving awe. "Normally I can''t feel a thing, ever since I passed. Like all of my senses have been numbed"¡ªshe smiled, holding Casper''s back¡ª"until I met you."


    Hearing this, Casper was glad, as just seeing Sakura happy had suddenly become his entire world...


    Well, along with fucking her ghost guts.


    And on that subject¡­


    Casper had researched ghost humping methods for over ten years, based on a curated collection of unsubstantiated testimonies he''d gathered from local gossip and browsing the internet. Stories of how man and ghost were able to mingle¡ªat times even producing children¡ªthrough various methodologies, which mostly revolved around the manipulation of a mysterious substance known as¡ª


    "Ectoplasm," he declared suddenly, as he was still mounted atop of Sakura with his swollen genitals bulging in his Ultraman briefs, pressed tight against her.


    "Pardon?" she innocently asked, wincing with confusion.


    "A ghost is made up of ectoplasm: a substance, believed by some, to vary in consistency based on the emotional states of proximal human specimens. It''s most likely the reason why you''re able to sense things all of a sudden, and why I''m able to physically"¡ªswallowing his lip, he planted his hands on her previously small breasts with dark blue nipples¡ª"touch you."


    Sakura, squealing once, then panting from his intimate touch, her hair beautifully strewn across the soil, still had a bewildered look about her. "Can you...please...repeat that? In simple terms?"


    "Basically, my desire to have relations with a ghost is so strong that it''s given you a physical form."


    "Oh!" She blushed harder than before.


    "Ectoplasm is really amazing stuff," he continued. "There''s stories about how ghosts can even change their appearances at will, based on the tastes of their partner."


    "You mean like how I possessed that woman''s body for so long, until she became old¡­?"


    "No, I mean like" ¡ªhe gave her small buds for breasts a squeeze, making her cry out again¡ª"these breasts...how they''re too small for my liking, but you''re able to make them grow larger."


    "Eh?" Sakura blinked. "I thought men always preferred slim girls."


    "Not this man!" Casper snapped, sounding like an angry growl. "I''m ordering you to transform from a cute "little sister" type into a lewd-bodied MILF!"


    "Transform¡­? Lewd¡­? MILF¡­?" She didn''t understand.


    Meanwhile, Casper was sweating.


    This moment was so close to being perfect, he couldn''t help but become forceful and passionate; for as much as he had delighted in seeing Sakura smile¡­


    He also desired to fully corrupt her beyond recognition.


    "First, make your breasts enormous!"


    "I don''t know how, though¡­" she mumbled, sucking on her thumb with a look of sorrowful dismay¡ªdesiring nothing more than to please her first man, in what had been a period of several decades.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll help you," Casper said softly, with tender eyes. "Together, we''ll make your breasts as large as possible."


    She wiped tears in her eyes, nodding.


    "Large breasts...okay," she said, closing her eyelids. "Maybe, if you try rubbing them while I concentrate" ¡ªshe broke off with a squeal as¡ªalready¡ªCasper had beaten her to the punch: groping her chilly breasts while he tweaked the nipples between his pinched fingers, in order to ensure maximum arousal.


    It wasn''t long before these efforts yielded results.


    "Sakura-chan...your breasts¡ª"


    Were continuing to grow, filling and expanding outward like water balloons; forming into massive, eerily bioluminescent splendidly sagging orbs of meat, overflowing into Casper''s unerring clutches.


    "My chest!" she cried out in anguish, "it''s so heavy!"


    Casper was giggling, practically salivating with sinful delight, from knowing this was only to be the beginning of his beloved''s transformation; saying, "Sakura-chan, it''s beautiful! You''re not a pure, modest priestess anymore!" Then¡ªbeing the true man of culture he was¡ªexcitedly adding, "next, let me see you put on some weight across the rest of your body¡ªespecially your backside!"


    Without warning he flipped her over, so that her back was pointed up at him; her breasts, as a result of his efforts, had become so large that he could observe them squashing outward, like stuffed bean bag cushions, against the ground beneath her.


    Casper''s very sanity was being stretched to its limit:


    Love...purity¡­


    Forget about all that!


    Let''s see the thing I cherish most become corrupted, just like everything else!


    Even ghost sex will be made impure!


    Bathed in the light of the moon, Sakura threw back her head and let out a agonized moan from feeling the ectoplasm within her react to Casper''s unbridled will: her lovely and thin, youthful torso becoming grotesquely marbled with womanly fat; her previously nonexistent thighs and ass likewise inflating to similarly wild proportions.


    Now finally, Casper had everything he could desire in a ghost woman.


    "Sakura-chan!" he howled, tearing off his briefs then pouncing unto her from behind, without delay; without the slightest bit of mercy shown to her in her exhausted state, as he ensued with his conquest:


    "That feels good!" she whined, over and over, with each thrust he gave. "I''m blessed by you, Casper-kun!"


    Casped roughly yanked her arms back, so that she fell chinfirst into the dirt. The way her oversized buttocks would clap with each stab inside her front from behind drove him faster, and harder; ever more relentless in his pillaging of her insides, to claim every part of this lewd new body she possessed as being all his, and his alone.


    He had wanted ghost sex¡ªwanted it more than anything else in the world. And now, having attained it, his uncontrollable lust couldn''t be satiated.


    After a while of pummeling her from behind, Casper flipped Sakura over.


    "Your pretty face¡­" he murmured.


    She was gazing up at him, tearing up with equal parts joy and ecstasy.


    She was hanging onto every word¡­


    Until he gave his next command, as he ran a hand through her wispy white hair:


    "Change it! Make it match the rest of you."


    Her cute face was all that remained of her old appearance. Therefore, it absolutely had to go: in order to make the picture of Sakura''s corruption complete.


    Such that event ghost sex would no longer be kept sacred.


    And so¡­whilst he was continuing to make a snug home of her insides, with her impossibly thick thighs wrapped around him¡ªdrawing him in ever deeper¡ªSakura''s facial features proceeded to melt and then blur away, distort and stretch and evolve; gradually resolving into a completely changed visage lacking in all its previous lovable charm.


    What emerged, instead, was¡­


    The stupid, absently gawking face of a common housewife slut.


    With this final piece of the puzzle fulfilled, Casper was satisfied. Because now, there was truly nothing left to cherish in this world, leaving him with only the mindless pursuit of self-gratification, using his newly acquired unliving onahole: stupid, raw, ugly and perverse pleasure.


    The way her fat, watermelon-sized breasts jostled, along with the ripples of fat that defined her perfectly maturely hourglass-curved torso¡­


    The way her ghost child-bearing hips were gently crushing him...


    Casper pumped his male ectoplasm inside of her many times that night, in those dark abandoned woods, filling her womb and canals to the point of overflowing.


    To think, he''d endured his shambled life so long to feel this kind of lofty¡­


    As well as the emptiness that came with it.

 Chapter 156 - My Little Sister System (Part 1)

    Somedays, I can''t even remember life before the CEO invasion.


    It''s like a nice, pleasant dream that you wake up from--the details of which are all still fresh: so profoundly rich, and vivid and real, lingering in your mind like the tune of a happy song, as you go about your morning routine--


    And then, suddenly, it''s gone. Not just faded, but completely wiped from all memory...


    Now, imagine: on top of that, aliens are invading. They take your super hot girlfriend, to convert her into their own form of legal tender. They drag you out of your house, and make you their slave; though, not the "dressed in rags, dragging a ball and chain" variety, toiling away in some mine¡ªas you might be thinking¡ªbut rather in a suit and tie, working as an ordinary salaryman in their cold, soulless mega-corporations.


    My name is Archie Doolittle, and this is the story behind the Hell my life has become.


    ...


    ...


    It''s dark, with only faint slivers of light streaming in thrrough gaps in the closed blinds. Quiet, save for the soft whirring of the central air conditioning.


    I am just waking up from a nap at a desk in a small conference room.


    My eyes are stil blurry. I feel like shit.


    Last night, I was up way too late drinking.


    My head hurts. I think I''m gonna--


    Suddenly, just as I''m holding back the urge to puke, the door opens and I see my cubicle mate, Florian, standing in the light of the doorway.


    He looks super fuckin'' pissed.


    "Archie!" He snaps at me in a raised whisper.


    "The assessment is today!"


    I roll over, turning my back to him with a yawn.


    "Eugh! Turn off that stinkin'' light..."


    "Can''t you just let a guy who''s lost everything self-medicate in peace?"


    He growls. "Quit screwing around, moron!"


    "They''re coming up to our floor next!"


    Greaaaat. Florian is here--at it again, with his constant shrewing...


    He''s always on my friggin'' ass!


    I could swear the CEO took all the babes, but aparently not--because I''ve never met another man who bitches this goddamn much in my entire damn life!


    He even looks scrawny, for a supposed man, wears glasses...what a NERD.


    "I bet you''re actually a girl in disguise."


    He''s visibly blushing, all cute and flustered--his already shrill voice becoming even higher pitched, as I flimsily attempt to grab at his chest--in search of evidence for my claims.


    "ARCHIE! Quiet being a jackass!"


    "Eh. Maybe I''m just feeling lonely, and fantasizing..."


    "Lonely, and drunk off your goddamn ass!"


    Somehow¡ªI don''t know exactly how, because I''m totally smashed¡ªbut somehow, he manages to coax and half-carry me out of the room and down the hall.


    The CEO Corporations, on the inside, appear just like any other generic officespace: Workers are seperated into a hivelike array of cubicles bathed in sterile, fluorescent lighting, with plaster-white walls and bland, grey carpeting.


    Instead of there being windows, however, we''re provided with a collection of large display monitors, constantly cycling through slideshows of the same twenty or so photographs depicting other CEO buildings--monolothic and grandiose, shiny black rectangular-shaped mega-skyscrapers--set in bizarre, alien landscapes, which I can only assume represent the countless other planets they''ve encountered.


    Our hands are busied with endless piles of paperwork to attend to, concerning the ongoing business dealings of the CEO fucks, both locally and intergalactically. Stuff like trade agreements with the governments of planets far beyond our Solar System, called these...weird ass names--I couldn''t pronounce, even if my life depended on it.


    Everyone is standing solemnly at their chairs when Florian and I make it back to our cubicles.


    We follow suit, albeit I struggle not to slouch.


    Jesus...is it hot in here, or just me?


    Florian is casting angry eyes at me from beyond the partition.


    To which, I mouth back at him: "FUCK OFF."


    The elevator doors slide open.


    At once, everyone in the room tenses up, as a studly Korean-looking guy with slick hair and a tidy suit strides in, flanked by a pair of hotties in short cheongsams, with pale white faces and red colored cheeks.


    Naturally, he''s our CEO; and also, he''s a CEO.


    Which means, although he may look normal, know what''s really hiding under that crisp, clean disquise...


    And as for the girls...


    I think they''re ordinary human girls, he brings here solely to flaunt them at us. What a dick!


    "G Company!" The CEO says, throwing out his arms and beaming his fraudulent little face off. "It''s that exciting time of the month again, when we gear up for a fresh start!"


    He pauses--as if expecting us to give a response, or something. We don''t.


    Meanwhile, I''m staring at one of the girls he brought with him. She''s staring back at me, smiling and fluttering her eyelashes--totally giving me the bedroom eyes.


    The CEO proceeds to stride down the aisle in front of the cubicles, giving a speech:


    "G company has always been an...underdog."


    He chuckles, showing his sparkly teeth.


    "I was pleased, enough, by the fact that we didn''t have to use the furnace even once in last month''s assessment!"


    The girl blows a kiss at me with her palm.


    Winking, I am on the verge of sending her one back in return--but just then, the pacing CEO happens to be crossing her path, casting me an inquisitive glare, so I quickly stop.


    Whew. I don''t think he saw me.


    My relief is only short-lived, however, as the girl I was just making faces with...


    Whispers into his ear, pointing a finger at me!


    He turns, meeting my gaze--and that''s when I know I''m totally screwed.


    Breathing deeply, I stand as straight and tall as I can manage through my intoxicated delirium, as he approaches my cubicle--sizing me up with what I would call a "shit-eating grin." I''m a pretty tall guy, so the top of his head only reaches up to my chest.


    "Mr. Doolittle." He says, pausing to sniff at the air--screwing up his face.


    "Oof! I can smell that you''ve been drinking."


    "Yessir." I grumble in reply. "That''ll be a demerit, I know."


    "You''ve always been quite the character, haven''t you?" He sharply retorts, with a not so subtle hint of agitation. "Somehow always staying one step ahead of a trip to the furnace."


    I give a stiff nod, resisting a growing urge to crack up--because he''s right.


    There really is a method to my madness.


    I keep track of my demerits, adjusting my rebellious behaviors accordingly so that I never risk punishment--beating them using their own bullshit system, in essence.


    The CEO shifts his attention from me, toward my cubicle wall.


    I watch, drawing back with baited breath.


    There''s something I have posted on my wall he must never touch.


    "Ah, who is this in the photograph?"


    He plucks a single, polaroid photograph from my wall, showing it to me: A head shot of a young woman, with wispy blonde hair, beautiful blue eyes, wearing an ugly green sweater. The photo was taken at a restaurant, as she''s staring dreamily at the photographer with a saucy spaghetti noodle drooping out of her puckered lips.


    "Millicent." I answer softly, as beads of warm sweat are pouring down my face.


    "She...was...my fiancee."


    "I see, I see."


    He sets the photograph on the table.


    "A hundred dollars."


    I glance at him warily. "What?"


    He sits on top of my desk, maintaining that cheap, friendly allure.


    "When we convert your species'' women into currency, it''s decided according to their appearance." He explains, matter-of-factly, as if he''s teaching me about cloud cycles. "A more attractive woman is worth more."


    "My estimated value for your woman IS, when adjusted to local currency..."


    His eyes bear a sinister glean, not seen prior.


    "A hundred dollars..."


    "Just going by the face alone."


    Something snaps inside me, and I lose all reason.


    My reaction is immediate--


    I rear my fist, and I clock the bastard across his face--


    His lifeless robotic head detaches from the shoulders, through the amazing force of my gargantuan power--sent flying across the room, as my co-workers cheer--


    The two babes in cheongsams flock to my side, breaking out in vapid giggles.


    Having defeated the CEO: they''re MINE now.


    Florian steps forward, opening his shirt to reveal an impossibly large pair of--


    "She''s quite beautiful. I''m sure you miss her."


    I am brought back to reality.


    The CEO is still standing. Still owning a head. Still insulting my kidnapped fiancee.


    I look him over, contemplating my response.


    ...then, I sock him in the jaw.


    He falls back, knocked unconscious by the blow, and everyone is freaking out.


    Did I...actually just do that?


    There isn''t a moment to spare, so I run like Hell while those traitorous trophy girls the CEO bastard brought with him were still busy screaming, and Florian is just sweating there¡ªlooking like he is about to have a goddamn heart attack.


    Man, I''m so fucked now, but it sure felt good...


    I sure hope I can live lone enough to find the last woman on Earth to have grandkids with, so I can tell them all about it!

 Chapter 157 - One

    I.


    There exists a world set apart from man, and his struggles. A bountiful pleasure-garden, where all of one''s needs are cared for without strife nor hardship, nor fear of death. A place where even man and beast could coexist in harmony.


    This world was called Paradise.


    Israphiel strode through the garden in the cool of the day, his long, blonde beard and pure white robes trailing as he went.


    "El!" The old man beckoned. "Come out, come out!"


    Normally she would have popped out of the bushes by now, hopping and skipping full of glee, to embrace him and talk excitedly about her day.


    In many ways, she was the light of his life. With that smile. Her laughter. A childlike innocence that never faded. Israphiel had seen so many of his other brothers and sisters fall to darkness, but she would surely never. Hers was the one light that would never fade, even long after his own inevitable turn. Even toward the end of time, he found solace in believing that she would never change.


    Cheeky girl, where are you hiding now?


    He checked all of her usual haunts -- groves of fruit-bearing trees with shiny plums always ripe for the picking, among the roving herds and families of God''s creations, and flowing fields of flowers. Neither was she swimming in the crystal blue basin fed by a roaring waterfall.


    It was then, it dawned on him there was still one place he hadn''t yet searched.


    There was one fruit tree in the garden he''d warned her to never eat from. A tree he''d tried to dispose of before, only for another fruit tree in the garden to wither and take its place. Its function, even, to always be that one imperfection to be found in all of the wide expanse of the garden. As if by design.


    When he approached it, he saw a half-bitten core on the ground by its roots. He saw the alien flies that had gathered around its rotted innards, buzzing noisily.


    Israphiel could not deny the truth any longer, after that.


    El was gone from the garden.


    II.


    An impressive fighting force of two dozen or so men on horses sallied forth across a barren desert, armed with scimitars, pikes, and sheer grit. Mercenaries, they were called. Soldiers of fortune, who made their livings off fighting, blood and nail, in brutal conquests that no one else was up to the task for.


    They halted at a tall dune, their destination just on the other side of it. In this case a fort, marked by royal purple standards emblazoned with the symbol of the golden ankh, fluttering in the light breeze.


    For a while there was only the sound of horses rustling, and snorting. Armor pieces clinking.


    Typhon glanced around at the other mercenaries expectantly. Then, up at his father, as he remained completely still in his saddle, his gaze fixed forward. At the ripe age of fourteen years, Typhon was by far the youngest member of the company, although still considered a man by the one-size-fits-all standards of the Ishtari. He wore a robber''s mask that covered the upper parts of his face, with curly dark locks for hair ¨C by all means, lacking the rugged appearance of his contemporaries.


    Waiting with the rest of the crew, he felt a great unease like he always did at he start of a new job. Like maybe this time he''d slip up, and it''d be his last.


    But he pushed these fears to the back of his mind.


    Everyone''s counting on me.


    For some while they all continued to wait, the sun rising to their backs. Until, a loud horn sounded in the distance. Typhon knew it had come from the fort to signal that the front gates were about to be opened.


    Baraba held his scimitar up high, rousing his men to arms.


    Here was their window.


    Following this cue, Typhon dismounted to advance quietly by himself, on foot. As unlike the others, he had no business sticking along for the main assault.


    Rather, his work called for a bit more subtlety.


    In a chorus of battle cries, it was like an explosion going off after a long fuse as the full force of Baraba''s men descended through the fort''s wide open gates, sweeping up the first wave of unsuspecting soldiers in the courtyard. While Typhon, taking advantage of their distraction, went about the fort, room by room, packing away any loose valuables he could get his hands on.


    Moving slowly, he would duck into the shadows to hide from the soldiers that would run through the corridors, to join in on the fighting outside.


    III.


    Elias du Chevalier knelt down beside his bunk in the cramped guard barracks, his hands clasped and eyes closed in solemn meditation His delicately groomed light blonde hair and colorful clothes made him immediately stand out when put against his mostly gray surroundings.


    "All the pieces are in position," he heard a voice ¨C the voice ¨C whisper.


    Elias could sense the presence of his master, looming just over his shoulder, but having learned well from the first time they''d communicated like this, he did not dare turn to meet it.


    "Proceed as planned," the voice commanded. "Do not lose sight of the girl, when the time comes."


    Just then, Elias turned his head at the sound of footsteps. Someone was running along the adjacent hall. Thereafter, one of the fort guardsmen abruptly poked his head into the room, noticing Elias there. Alone.


    "Up on your feet, mercenary!" The soldiers barked. "There''s a battle going on!"


    Elias rose, his downcast eyes facing the wall. "I was just finishing with my prayers," He calmly answered, every word sounding postured like the spiel of a self-obsessed orator, punctuated by a curious accent not often heard in this part of the world. "Not that it matters to me, whether your people win or lose today."


    He turned to the man, bearing a cold stare in his crystal blue eyes.


    "Mertrurian lout!" Elias spat. "This fort belongs to your emperor -- so shouldn''t you be out there? Staking your life to hold down this fort?"


    The guardsman''s nostrils flared in anger.


    "Damn foreigners," he scoffed.


    Then, was off again in a sprint, to rejoin the fray.


    Elias rolled his eyes.


    A pithy insult, he mused. ''Foreigner'' was a distinction worn like a badge of honor, by a proud Fralian such as he.


    This whole desert could turn to rot for all he cared -- he was only here on a mission.


    At that time, Elias heard light fabric grazing against stone -- movement -- prompting him to survey his tight surroundings once more. His gaze quickly honed in on the short, cloaked figure that was huddled closed to the ground with its back to him, in the narrow walk space that cut between the two rows of bunk beds.


    In this figure''s clutches was a gaudy, wide-brimmed gentleman''s hat, adorned by a colorful sash of fine silk and stuck with a peacock''s feather.


    "What have we here?" Elias sneered. "A thieving little rat!"


    Typhon turned at the sound of his voice, just in time to narrowly dodge a rapier point that came dangerously close to his neck.


    "It really is a nice hat," Typhon said, smiling sheepishly.


    "Nice is what a farmer and his fat wife wear to church on Sunday!" Elias snapped back, flourishing his rapier of finest silver. "That is a precious Chevalier heirloom!"


    "Now give it here, you Ishtar brat!"


    Typhon ran. He bolted down the same hallway he''d come, still quick on his feet despite the added weight of his bag of pilfered goods.


    Elias gave chase, keeping pace with his rapier at the ready.


    They made it as far as the double wooden doors that would have taken Typhon back outside, but for a hulking, massive enemy soldier that burst through them suddenly, their massive steel plate armor and the head of their equipped mace glistening with freshly drawn blood.


    Elias caught up from behind, meaning he was now effectively cornered.


    "Hah!" Elias laughed. "Fortune never favors a foolhardy thief!"


    Typhon held up his knife to the hat. "Don''t come any closer, or I''m filling this ugly hat with holes!" He stood with his back to the wall, so he could keep an eye on both the soldier at the door and Elias at once.


    Elias winced, and instantly froze.


    "Damn you." He seethed. "Stall if you insist, but that''s all you''ll be doing."


    Typhon swallowed nervously. He had no doubt he''d lose, if the two of them were to fight. Indeed, there were many reasons why he wasn''t outside fighting with the rest of the mercenaries -- not the least of which was the fact he couldn''t fight to save his life. In this case, literally.


    If he was to make it out of there alive, he would have to be crafty.


    "You know, it isn''t proper, the way you Ishtari scum conduct yourselves," Elias said. "Plundering and pillaging are the trade of brigands, and highway robbers."


    Typhon squinted his eyes, ignoring the Fralian''s ramblings to focus more on his movements.


    Elias sighed, giving a shrug as the tip of his rapier glistened in a slim bolt of sunlight. "Although I suppose I shouldn''t expect any sense of honor in a thieving urchin such as you..."


    There it is! Typhon thought. The opening he needed.


    Without a moment''s hesitation he swung his bag of loot like a stone in a sling, catching Elias squarely in his unprotected groin.


    The so-called gentleman let out a high-pitched yelp, before crumpling to his knees.


    "Bastard...rat!" He grimaced.


    But Typhon had already soared past him, easily outrunning the bulky soldier at the door.


    Suppressing his laughter, he made a mad dash through the fort.


    He didn''t slow until he was passing by the civilian quarters, where the women and children of the fort could do little but cower together in fear until the battle was won, their fates hanging in the balance. Their clothes were loose and ragged and their heads all shaved, indicating their status as slaves.


    Typhon halted in front of the doorway to peek in at them, feeling more than a tinge of pity.


    "It''ll be alright," he awkwardly said, unto a sea of cold, judging stares.

 Chapter 158 - Two

    IV.


    Once outside, Typhon was immediately thrust into the midst of a battle that had devolved into little more than a messy, desperate brawl. Men were screaming, being stabbed, carved into scraps or brutally punched to death in droves, all across the once peaceful courtyard.


    Scanning the area, Typhon beamed when his eyes fell upon his father.


    Baraba was sitting on his horse, under the shade of a tree far-removed from the heat of the raging battle. Every now and then, he would take a sip from his flask. Swallow it down. Then bark an order at the nearest man he saw slacking, whether they be ally or foe.


    Keeping his head down to avoid flying arrows, Typhon merrily wove his way through the death-filled courtyard to meet with him.


    "Dad! Dad! Look at what I found!"


    Baraba frowned as he approached. "What''s with the funny hat?"


    Typhon smiled sheepishly. "It''s kind of a long story..."


    "Alright," Baraba grunted, preemptively taking a hard sip out of his flask. "I''m listening."


    As the cries of the wounded and dying, steel clashing against steel, carnage and murder, raged in the background, Typhon excitedly told his story of what happened.


    At the end, Baraba let out a bellowing laugh. "That''ll do it, alright!"


    His cheeks were flushed and his speech slurred as he vainly attempted to take another swig out of the now emptied flask, swaying back and forth like a branch in a hurricane.


    "Aye, you taught him a lesson in how we do things, here in Ishtar."


    Typhon didn''t say anything, knowing it was best to not engage his father when he got like this.


    "And I have to admit," Baraba said, plucking the hat from Typhon''s hands then plopping it unto his head with a soft pat. "That there really is a nice hat."


    As the desert sands turned red that day, the battle was swung decisively in Baraba''s favor. It wouldn''t be long before the head of her quivering captain was given up by their own mercenary guards, in a much welcome bid to spare all those that wished to surrender. Forces from the Ishtari army would move in and seize control later, after Baraba and his men were gone, tearing down the Golden Ankh standards to replace them with the Ishtari red owls.


    Yet for all the blood that was spilled, this was but one small victory in the ongoing war against the Ankh. The dead would be gathered for an efficient burial in a mass grave out in the sifting sands, their sacrifices sadly forgotten just as soon as they were made.


    Life in this world was fleeting, as the wind.


    Trivial, as a grain of sand.


    V.


    Baraba downed all of what was left of his wine in one big gulp. It was his fifth of the night, as he and Typhon were passively partaking in all the festivities going on at the camp. It was to celebrate another job well done, and battle endured.


    Apart from Typhon and Baraba who sat alone, the other mercenaries ventured out to the nearest town, no doubt hitting up every brothel and pub in their path. Those that stayed, brawled and laughed at the same old stories. Some of the more musically inclined men in the camp had even come together to play music. Sure, they weren''t particularly good, but no one seemed to care.


    Typhon watched all this from a distance, knowing he''d only be met with awkward silences and blank stares were he to try to join in.


    They were his closest comrades, and yet so far away.


    Seated across from Typhon, Baraba had his own reasons to not involve himself in the antics of the younger men, as even the celebratory wine still wet upon his lips had lost its once sweet taste.


    When did life become so...dull? He pondered, in a blurry haze.


    "You know, son," Baraba started to say, pausing to scratch at his beard the way he does whenever he''s had just a bit too much to drink. "I''m getting too old for this."


    Typhon just stared blankly ¨C he''d already heard this one before.


    "I''m sick of it all," Baraba muttered, his words slurred.


    "This life. The blood and guts. All of it reeks."


    He took another hearty swig from his flagon, wearily swaying his head to peer at Typhon through sagging eyelids, all the soul drained from his face.


    "Never you mind. You''re new around here, and still young. But in time...you''ll..."


    Before he could finish, he passed out unto the table.


    Sighing, Typhon''s gaze wandered back to his jovial surroundings, at a group of mercs returning from the town with a gaggle of giggling women in tow.


    At least they look like they''re having fun.


    Life resumed as normal in the mercenary camp, in the days that followed.


    Typhon went about his usual duties, his father''s crew always chomping at the bit for the next job to come in. Typically this was done by way of messengers sent out from the Ishtari strongholds, carrying job declarations. Baraba would sign the dotted line, the messenger would remain in the area to see to it that all conditions for payment were met, then return to their master with confirmation. Clean, and efficient.


    But one day, something other than a flag-waving messenger showed up to the camp. Something that would completely change the usually stable, predictable clockwork of Typhon''s life forever.


    It was a large cage, draped in a long cloth, that Typhon saw being transported into the camp. It was carried on the backs of chained together slaves dressed in ragged cloth, alongside a procession of Ishtari traders dressed in decadent silks and turbans atop camels, with Baraba walking, conversing amidst them. But before Typhon could manage to sneak a better look, or drift close enough to hear what was being said, the cage was briskly tucked away into one of the camp''s spare tents.


    Baraba soon re-emerged, immediately turning his harsh gaze upon a very conspicuous Typhon, and approaching him.


    "There''s nothing in there that concerns you," he told him sternly.


    Typhon gave a shaky nod.


    Although, there was never a question he would try to find out what was in that cage, as for once, a real sense of excitement and mystery had permeated his dull life.


    Typhon simply had to learn the truth.


    VI.


    It was noisy throughout the camp, that night. Some mercs were getting into a drunken brawl, and the blacksmith was working late, flooding the air with heavy clangs and the hissing of water poured onto molten metal.


    Typhon couldn''t have asked for better sneaking conditions.


    Calling upon the skills he''d developed throughout his line of work, he made his move toward the tent which held the mysterious cage. It was heavily guarded, with men posted around its perimeter at all times, but under the cowl of darkness he was able to slip past them with ease.


    Spirals of dust lingered in the still air, made visible by scant rays of moonlight.


    The inside was bare, aside from the cage. Through the cloth that still covered it, Typhon could see a faint glowing coming from within. A light that did not flicker, that formed a pale ring around the cage.


    What could it be? Even his wildest imaginings came up empty.


    As Typhon tiptoed closert, still wary of the guards outside, he was startled by the silhouette of something shifting within, cast against the curtain. Something distinctly human within the cage had sat upright, stirring softly to and fro, as if sensing his presence...


    Mustering his courage, Typhon brushed the cloth aside, and there he saw her.


    A single ray of moonlight shined down upon her, like a perfectly placed spotlight. A round, youthful face with sparkling amber eyes, brimming with youthful life and energy, and an unmistakable sharpness and intelligence. Her hair, pure white as snow, covering one half of her face, fell down her back in long, silky strands.


    The two locked gazes in the ensuing silence. Hers was eerily unblinking, as he steadily extended his neck to draw closer to her. She looked like she was shaking.


    Suddenly she pulled away, retreating to the other side of the cage.


    "Sorry if I frightened you!" Typhon said.


    "Is it the mask? I can take it off, if you like."


    At first, he hesitated -- will a girl make fun of me too? But he moved past it, peeling off his leather burglar mask then tossing his hair, before reuniting with the girl''s guarded gaze.


    "How''s that?" Typhon said. "I won''t hurt you, I swear."


    The girl still didn''t appear convinced.


    Nervously, Typhon started pacing back and forth, trying to come to grasps with this unsettling new discovery.


    "So, my dad''s keeping a girl in a cage."


    What could this mean?


    What kind of shady business is my father into?


    What kind of a man is he really?


    "What did you just take off from your face?"


    Typhon winced, caught off guard by the unexpected gentle sound of the girl''s soft voice. "That''s--" He stammered, turning to her. "It was a mask. I just took it off, because I thought it was scaring you."


    "I do not understand," she said, frowning.


    Typhon scratched his head.


    "What don''t you understand?" He thought he was pretty clear in his explanation just now.


    "Why wear a mask, if you know it is ''scary''?"


    Typhon blinked -- is she serious? First she seems to not even know what a mask is, and then all of a sudden she''s trying to get all philosophical.


    Unsure of how to respond, he changed the subject.


    "So, do you have a name?"


    "Name¡­" she repeated to herself.


    She looked down briefly, her brow furrowing in concentration.


    "I''m...El," she mumbled. "That is...my name."


    "El," Typhon said, trying her name out for the first time. An unusual name, he thought ¨C not that he was one to talk.


    "My name''s Typhon."


    El''s eye narrowed."That''s a weird name."


    Typhon laughed.


    "My mother told me it''s a kind of monster, from an old story."


    El looked confused. "Monster?"


    Monster. A word that she was certain she''d heard before.


    It throbbed. It pulsated.


    Like an open sore, afflicting her mind.


    Monster girl!


    What are you, some kind of monster?


    A monster only gets scraps!


    El cowered, wailing and screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "Stop it! Stop calling me that!"


    "I am not a monster!"


    "I am El!"


    Typhon stood there, gawking. "El...?"


    Panicking, he could hear the guards outside rustling about. He dove underneath the cage, as it was elevated slightly above the ground, and wrapped himself up in the cloth cover stored therein, to hide.


    He waited and listened as the guards tried to calm the screaming El down.


    "Just hit her with something."


    "The Boss said to keep her in good condition."


    "Right. For all the rich perverts in--"


    Typhon''s stomach churned.


    "Shh!" Another guard snapped. "You''re going to make her freak out even more!"


    After a while, El''s screaming subsided.


    Typhon waited until he was sure the guards had returned to their posts, then crawled out from under the cage.


    "I''m gonna break you out of there."


    El was strewn out across the floor of her cage, unresponsive. Her face, still flushed pink, and wet with tears. Typhon could tell she''d suffered a lot, and his heart ached for her.


    He inspected the bars of the cage.


    Too thick. Too sturdy. Can''t break them.


    The door was padlocked shut.


    Dad must have the key.


    "No," El suddenly said. "It is better if I stay."


    "What are you talking about?"


    She rose limply, into a slumped over, sitting position. Then lowered her head, unto an invisible chopping block.


    "It''s not like they''ll keep you in this cage forever, if you stay!"


    Typhon recalled the slaves he''d witnessed carrying the cage on their backs earlier. The despairing looks of the slave women, back at the fort. A similar fate was in store for this girl as well, if he didn''t act quickly.


    But El was adamant.


    In her mind, she was determined to not fall for the lies of this human named after a monster.


    She rose to her feet, looming over him.


    "If you do not leave ¨C now ¨C I will scream."


    Typhon looked deep into her eyes. Saw pain, and fear, reflected in them.


    He was certain he could hear the men outside rustling around, again. So as much as he wanted to stay, to try to talk the girl out of what she was saying, he couldn''t risk it.


    So her name is El, he mused. And she doesn''t want to be free.


    Nevertheless, no matter she might claim, and how hard she might insist, Typhon could only see El''s predicament for what it was--


    An innocent girl, trapped in a cage.

 Chapter 159 - 3

    VII.


    It was quiet, except for Baraba''s horse Tulie stirring restlessly in its pen. For reasons unknown to Typhon, Baraba kept his horse in the tent they both slept in, rather than in the stables with all the other horses in the camp. Because of this, there was always a stench of manure in the air, so Typhon generally avoided being in the tent for any long periods of time other than to sleep.


    Regardless, he laid in his bed all that morning, too lost in thought to be disturbed by any foul stenches, nor sounds of life coming from outside.


    I can''t believe it...


    After last night, it was all he could think about.


    Dad is working with the slave traders.


    Typhon''s thoughts drifted back to his home, to the smell of sawdust and sweet pie. To his friends and his mother''s smile, and the simple life he''d left behind to seek out his father.


    He remembered his mother''s words to him, as she lay dying:


    "Go, Typhon! Find your father."


    "At first he might seem  harsh...even scary."


    "But he''s a good man. You''ll see."


    And so Typhon had done just as she said, going out to look for his father even though all he''d had to go on were stories. Stories she''d told him as he was growing up, about the heroic mercenary captain Baraba and his noble crusade against the evil Ankh empire.


    What would mom think, if she''d ever found out the truth?


    Rousing himself, he set about combing the room in search of the key to El''s cage. He shifted through business ledgers, yellowed with age,  his father''s collection of maps marked with ink from planning work done for previous jobs, even under his mattress...


    When he was sure he''d searched every nook and cranny of the tent, Typhon went outside.


    It was a slow day in the camp. Without any new jobs on the table, most of the men stayed holed up in their tents, hungover or sleeping off recent battle wounds.


    Those that were up and about were all gathered at one place.


    On the outskirts of the mercenary camp, was a makeshift fighting arena -- a shallow pit of dirt encircled by a crudely constructed log fence, around which the men would gather to watch and place their bets on the combatants below.


    Among the throngs in attendance that day was Baraba, laughing and jeering with the rest of them.


    Seeing him there made Typhon''s blood boil. He was pumped, not thinking like his usual self, waiting anxiously until the current match ended, when the two fighters had dropped their swords for whoever was to come next.


    Abandoning all restraint, Typhon hopped into the ring.


    "You and me, dad!" he said, the feigned depth in his voice doing little to make him sound tough, but rather like a child that was trying too hard. "Let''s fight!"


    There was a wave of excited oos from the other mercs.


    Baraba didn''t care, though.


    He  waved the challenge away, not even dignifying it with a response.


    Typhon gritted his teeth, not taking no for an answer. He took up one of the blunted blades that were left on the ground, and beckoned to the crowd.


    "Do I have any other takers?" If not his father, he would still take his anger out on someone.


    The challenge was met with some amused chuckles, and glances being exchanged. A long enough lull for Typhon to realize how foolish this really was, as just about everyone in the camp was bigger, stronger, and more experienced than he was, and they knew it.


    He was like a lamb nominating itself for the slaughter.


    Luckily for him, it seemed no one would accept the challenge. After all, even though Typhon wasn''t exactly close to anyone in the camp, it''s not like there was any thrill to be found in humiliating a child.


    It almost seemed like he was being let off the hook, if not for an unexpected visitor.


    Someone declared, "I accept your challenge!"


    As Typhon watched, an elegantly dressed young man brushed past the other spectators to approach the pit, his finely brushed hair of wavy blonde bouncing with each step.


    Planting one boot unto the fence, he climbed up and stood atop it, leering down at Typhon.


    "Surprised to see me again, so soon?" He said. "Are you impressed that I, the great Elias du Chevalier, would go so far for the sake of vengeance as to dwell among this wretched, unwashed lot?"


    A few scattered protests came from the mercs, to which he rolled his eyes.


    Typhon groaned -- not this guy again.


    It wasn''t all that surprising, though. Freelancers would often sign on with the enemy forces after suffering defeat on a job, their loyalties by nature able to be bought and sold.


    Typhon gave a sheepish smile.


    "I''m guessing you''ll be wanting your hat back."


    Elias hopped off his perch, landing in the pit with his rapier drawn. "Not only for my hat, but I must also claim victory over you--"


    He stabbed his rapier at the air.


    "Pour l''honneur!"


    "Hey, Fralian!" Baraba yelled, watching all this unfold with detached amusement from the sidelines. "If you''re gonna fight in the pit, you''re doing it with one of the practice swords."


    Begrudgingly, Elias obliged.


    Whether dull or sharp, he would have his revenge by the blade!


    The energy that he brought to the pit was infectious. The men watching were riled up, and it was clear to Typhon he wouldn''t be able to slither his way out of this one.


    "En garde, little rat!" Elias cried, and launched the first attack.


    He came upon Typhon with a lightning fast flurry of thrusts with the sword. Too quick, too aggressive, and too unpredictable, leaving no openings for him to maneuver around or exploit, constantly forcing him on the defensive.


    With each parried strike, Typhon could feel his arms and shoulders rattle from the impact.


    Typhon knew he was outmatched. There were days when he would marvel at the other men, as they fought in the arena. How they commenced the fight at five paces, and maintained those five paces all throughout;  perfectly matching each other''s blows in a kind of coordinated dance. Not a single movement nor action wasted.


    Even though he could visualize it, Typhon''s attempts to replicate it were floundering. Untrained.


    In less than a minute, Typhon''s back was to the fence.


    Elias pressed his sword to his neck.


    "Tch," he scoffed. "Pathetic."


    Typhon could see the disappointment grow like a stain upon his father''s face.


    But this fight wasn''t over yet.


    As Elias was distracting himself; proudly gesturing and waving to his audience like a gladiator in an arena, Typhon slowly extended his hand to take up a handful of dirt...


    Seeing this, Baraba stood up, furiously jabbing his finger in the air at him. "I see you, boy!"


    "This isn''t the place for one of your little tricks!"


    Panicking, Typhon quickly let go of the clump of dirt, but not fast enough.


    Elias had seen it.


    In an instant, he reversed his sword and drove the pommel straight into Typhon''s face.


    Typhon fell to the ground.


    His head spinning from the harsh blow.


    He tried not to cry as his face seared with pain, and he tasted blood.


    Why am I so weak? He pondered, watching Elias continue to rally ever more praise from his audience, with Baraba''s face no longer to be seen among them.


    Typhon quickly ran out of the arena and caught up with him, back in the camp.


    "Why won''t you tell me what''s in that cage?"


    Baraba looked at him with disdain.


    "I thought I already told you to mind your own damn business!"


    Typhon was about to reply, but caught a glimpse of something dangling from one of Baraba''s belt loops that gave him pause.


    It was a set of keys.


    Could those be...? He wondered, his eyes widening at the prospect.


    With an annoyed grunt, Baraba turned to leave, so Typhon had to think fast. He would have to do something he''d once considered unthinkable.


    Typhon ran forward, tackling his father to the ground.


    Barabas shook, writhing viciously, kicking up sand and dust all around him.


    Baraba was roaring with anger. "Whatever it is you''re thinking, boy--"


    "I know what you''re keeping in that tent, dad!"


    Typhon held him an armlock, then switched to a headlock while pinning him down with one knee as best he could, trying to restrain him just long enough, with one hand free to try for the keys on his belt...


    "What would mom think if she knew what you were up to, huh?"


    Suddenly, Baraba gained the momentum he needed to reverse on Typhon, and now it was Typhon being pinned down, with an arm held firm against his neck.


    "If you''re so concerned about what your mama would think, maybe you should get packing!"


    "You''re no use to me, anyway!"


    Typhon was struggling to breathe under his weight.


    "I''ve been too easy on you!"


    Typhon, trapped, gasped for breath. Black circles started to cloud his vision. His muscles ached. If this went on for very much longer, he was sure he''d pass out, or worse.


    "Letting you play thief instead of teaching you how to be a real man!"


    Then there was shouting, as some of the other mercenaries came to split the two up. With so many men in the camp rubbing shoulders all the time, outbursts such as these were all too common. It was a major cause for the existence of the fighting pit, for those occasions when words just simply weren''t enough to resolve a dispute.


    "Tonight," Baraba spat, "you can sleep outside!"


    As he trudged away, being lead by the other men, Typhon stayed on the ground, catching his breath while contemplating some of his father''s words.


    ''Playing thief'' is how he thinks of what I do, huh?


    Typhon checked his closed right hand, just to be sure it was there, and sure enough it was ¨C the set of keys he''d successfully snatched off Baraba''s belt during the scuffle.


    Feeling satisfied, Typhon smiled to himself.


    Not bad, for a play-thief.

 Chapter 160 - Four

    VIII.


    The darkness of night was a frightening, unfamiliar thing to El.


    Fortunately, her entire body exuded a faint light. So if she curled up into herself, and narrowed her eyes, just right, it was nearly enough for her to convince herself it was still day out.


    Just like this, her thoughts drifted. If I can stay like this forever...


    At the sound of the canvas of the tent fluttering, she quickly righted herself and saw Typhon standing there.


    "You again," El said, with a disdainful frown.


    Typhon was beaming, holding something behind his back.


    El sighed. "I already told you--"


    "I know you said you''d rather stay locked in there," Typhon blurted. "But I decided I''m going to break you out anyway!"


    "Oh, really?" She raised an eyebrow. "And how do you intend to do that?"


    Grinning to himself, Typhon revealed to her his father''s set of keys, and rattled them in her face. "I got these off my dad earlier," he said. "One of them has to fit!"


    "Is this really what you want to do, Typhon? Won''t you get in trouble?"


    Typhon shook his head at the idea. "I couldn''t go on working for my dad, anyway. Not after I''ve seen this."


    El leaned forward in the cage, extending an arm out through the bars to touch him on the face.


    Typhon winced at her touch -- she''d brushed the spot where Elias had struck him earlier, and the broken flesh had become bruised and swollen.


    "Did your father do this to you?"


    "No," Typhon quickly answered. "That was...something else. But like I said, don''t worry about me."


    "You''re the one that needs saving."


    After some fumbling, Typhon managed to undo the lock.


    El remained in the cage, however.


    "Quit playing around," Typhon beckoned. "I get it, you''re scared, but if you don''t hurry¡ª"


    "Don''t bother," came a voice from the shadows.


    Typhon froze, aghast. He knew that voice. He''d heard that voice every day of his life for the last three years.


    "Dad!" he cried, turning sharply.


    El''s eyes widened ¨C that scary man is his father?


    Baraba stepped forth into the light, arms crossed, along with a retinue of mercenaries. "This explains that stunt you pulled earlier."


    Typhon drew his dagger.


    Baraba laughed."Come now, boy."


    "Put that letter opener down, and we can both forget this ever happened."


    Incensed, Typhon sliced at the air.


    "How am I supposed to just forget about this!?"


    "You''re selling a girl into slavery!"


    Baraba, who had remained calm up to now, abruptly flew into a rage.


    "It''s more than just the money, boy!"


    "I''ve been saying for years that I''m too old for this life, and I''ve finally found my out!"


    Baraba drew his scimitar.


    "Think carefully before your next move, boy."


    "Because I won''t be holding back."


    El gasped ¨C is he really going to fight his father?


    All because of me?


    The two clashed, parrying blow after blow, letting the fight take them across the room.


    Typhon was holding up surprisingly well -- gone was the usual second guessing and self doubt, replaced with a razor focus. For in his mind, this was a battle of purely good versus evil. One that he could not afford to lose.


    "It''s time I put you in your place!" Baraba abruptly yelled.


    With a heavy swing of his blade, reality came crashing down on Typhon.


    Typhon parried the blow, but the sheer force behind it was still enough to knock him back with an alarmed gasp, stumbling then falling into the sand.


    Baraba approached him, sneering.


    "You talk all high and mighty," he said, "but I guess thieving is all fine and good, huh boy?"


    El tensed as Baraba pulled back his blade -- "No!" She whimpered.


    She watched in horror as he plunged his blade into the ground, right where Typhon''s head would have been if he hadn''t rolled away at last second.


    Typhon, panting, returned to his feet.


    "So you''re gonna kill me now, dad?" He said. "Is that just how you solve all your problems?"


    "You don''t know the kind of people I''m working with!" Baraba spat, shaking his fist. "If I lose the girl, I''ll lose my head!"


    El breathed a sigh of relief at Typhon''s successful evade, but knew it would be short-lived.


    I can''t just watch -- I have to do something!


    With all the commotion those two were making, some of the other men around the camp were being drawn into the tent from all sides.


    Seeing this, Typhon picked up a handful of dirt and threw it into Baraba''s eyes, blinding him.


    "El!" He called out to her. He desperately reached his hand out toward her, only grasping at empty space.


    "Typhon," she answered, as she calmly rose to her feet. This was it.


    As she was facing him, Typhon could not see the trails of blood running all down El''s back.


    All he could see were El''s eyes as they glistened -- not as with tears, but from the fire burning within.


    "If only my wings...could carry us both," she said.


    For Typhon, time seemed to slow to a crawl as the mercenaries were closing in. Baraba attempted to grab him from behind, but he pulled away.


    El, in those fleeting moments, remained perfectly calm.


    They sprouted from out of her back, one to each shoulder blade ¨C thin stalactites of bone, in a spray of blood. Then, within the span of a few heartbeats, they grew and expanded outward into a pair of flexible, double-jointed structures, until they each spanned up to five times her full body''s width.


    Lastly, there came the feathers, as a brilliant, yellow-white down grew forth and transitioned to pure white.


    "Wings!" Typhon christened them, in amazement. Does that mean she can--


    For a moment, El paused to look at Typhon. They locked eyes, in the stunned silence of everyone gathered there, communicating without words.


    Go, Typhon''s eyes commanded her.


    I''m scared, hers answered.


    But she felt she didn''t have a choice, anymore.


    With a single flap of her wings, she produced a mighty gust, kicking sand and dust everywhere as Typhon and Baraba''s company to shield their eyes. She shot into the air, with enough force to burst out of her cage, then pierce through the canvas of the tent and beyond.


    Typhon, seeing that everyone else was still in shock, used this distraction to make his escape.


    He ran out to the stables, with Baraba''s men in pursuit. There, he quickly mounted a horse and took off across the prairies at full gallop, cheering at the glowing white figure of El soaring overhead, looking like a winged comet streaking across the starry night sky.


    Typhon imagined that from here it would be best if she just continued flying up and away, until she was well beyond the grasp of Baraba and his men.


    But if that were the case, he realized it would mean she''d be leaving him too.


    He wanted to know more about her. He wanted to see and do things together with her, now that there was no longer anything to hold them back.


    Typhon wasn''t ready to say goodbye.


    "This way!" He commanded at the heavens. "There''s a town nearby!"


    Immediately, El adjusted her flight path: losing, instead of gaining altitude, and slowing down to better match Typhon''s horse''s speed. As a stranger to this world in need of guidance, she wanted to stay bound to him.


    El wasn''t ready to say goodbye either.


    Typhon laughed, even though the road ahead had likely just gotten much more difficult for the both of them. Because in the end, what mattered most was that El was free.


    And for the first time in a long time, Typhon was free too.


    IX.


    Eugene was the clock tower man, and those few that were aware of his meager existence invariably knew him as such.


    Every day, he would ring Khadez''s clock tower bell. He would ring it once in the morning, to awaken the town, and a second time in the evening, when it was time for everyone to sleep. A thankless and mundane job, to be sure, but one he nonetheless carried out with utmost diligence -- never missing a day, whether in sickness or in good health, in times of peace or times of war, even as he was approaching his twilight years.


    With all his duties finished for the day, he would retire to his little room up in the clock tower.


    It was his favorite time, when he''d lay in bed and begin thumbing through an interesting book he''d picked up from the market.


    Up until, yawning, he would find himself drifting off into sleep...


    Thump.


    Eugene bolted upright in his bed, startled by a sudden noise. A loud thud outside, like something heavy had just slammed into the clock tower.


    Something larger than a bird, he figured. Something...he couldn''t imagine what.


    Eugene scrambled downstairs in his nightgown, taking a candle with him. When he walked out into the lamp-lit street and cast his light around the side of the clock tower, he would unwittingly reveal a scene that was like something straight out of the fantastic yarns that cluttered his bookshelf.


    A girl with great, white-feathered wings lay unconscious on the ground, in a pool of scattered down.


    A dark-haired boy was crouched down on his knees, cradling her in his trembling arms.


    "T-t-that girl," Eugene stuttered, dumb with disbelief. "She is...she has..."


    Eugene took a step back, uncertain if this was something he wanted to get tangled up in.


    "Please help us!" The boy pleaded. He wore a mask with a stitch running across the forehead, that almost looked like a scar. "She''s hurt, and we need a place to spend the night!"


    Eugene shook his head, unconsciously gawking. "I''m sorry, I..."


    Decades of isolation had put a definitive damper on his speech, just as decades of ringing the town bell every morning had dulled his hearing.


    Typhon gripped him by the hem of his nightgown, tugging at it desperately.


    "We''re being chased! And if my father catches us, he''ll..."


    Eugene made a slight sound like a whimper, his calm evening ruined.


    "Quickly," he urged Typhon, looking around to be sure no one was watching. He thought he could hear hooves coming from somewhere, but the streets were empty.


    Typhon carried El up the stairs after Eugene, into the gearbox as the old man called it. It was the main chamber that contained the bulk of the clock tower''s internal mechanisms, where narrow walkways wove a treacherous path between the large gears. A single, tall window provided af view overlooking the town during the day, but at this hour of night it was all black.


    "Watch your head around here," Eugene said. But when he looked, he realized the boy wasn''t paying attention.


    Typhon was laid down beside El on the walkway, watching her face intently.


    His thoughts were racing.


    What if she never opens her eyes again?


    He wouldn''t be able to go back to his father. He''d have to strike out on his own.


    More importantly, how would he be able to live with himself?


    Eugene, deciding it was best to give the two some privacy, moved to the ladder a few paces away that led up to his room, sighing.


    Oh, to be young and in love.

 Chapter 161 - Five

    X.


    It was an unusual job request, to be sure.


    Initially, it seemed simple enough -- take the girl for a few days, just until another caravan could come pick her up. As for what those people intended to do with her after that, Baraba thought it best to not ask any questions, since the pay was good ¨C really good ¨C and that was all he cared about.


    In hindsight, he might have let his greed cloud his better judgment.


    "Idiot!" he yelled at himself, knocking something down in a rage over his own foolishness. It was a stack of books, mostly fairy tales, that Typhon had left behind. He''d buy stacks of them in town, to read in his spare time.


    Baraba sighed. If only we lived in the world of one of those damned kid''s stories.


    It was at this time, as Baraba was pacing and seriously pondering the situation by the candlelight, that Elias burst into the tent, brimming with cheer regardless of the overall dire mood in the camp.


    He did a twirl, letting his mantle flow in the air. "I heard you could use some help, captain?"


    Baraba appraised him with a sour frown, but had no reason to doubt the boy''s ability. Certainly not after he''d made a fool of Typhon, and a decent number of his men after that, at the arena pit yesterday.


    "My son ran away with a very important prisoner of mine, and I need her returned to me alive."


    Elias broke out into a cold sweat. Gone was his usual eloquence, as he was abruptly rendered a wide-eyed, stammering buffoon. "Ah, y-y-yes! A prisoner, did you say?" The same prisoner he''d been tasked by his master with keeping tabs on?


    "They were last seen in Khadez. Know what that means?"


    "Of course," Elias said, composing himself. "If I get caught, then I am on my own."


    Baraba nodded. Called the ''Trade Jewel'' of the Ishtar, Khadez was under the direct protectorate of the Ishtar Army as it served as a central trading hub within the region. So naturally, to have all his men head there and start kicking down doors, the way Baraba would have liked to handle the situation, was ill-advised. Rather, he would send his men out in small units, so as not to attract any unwanted attention.


    Just before departing from the tent, Elias turned back to Baraba with a malevolent glare.


    "If it comes down to it..."


    He licked his lips.


    "Do I have permission to kill the boy?"


    Baraba bit his lip.


    With so much riding on this deal, he did not have to think long on the answer.


    "Do whatever it takes," was his stern reply.


    XI.


    Out of the depths of El''s consciousness, something emerged.


    A scene of a fiery hellscape.. Destruction. Death.


    She could vividly hear the screams. Smell the burning flesh. And in the distance,  hovering above it all in the crimson red skies, she glimpsed something.


    A lone, winged figure, reveling in its handiwork.


    And it was coming for her, next.


    El awoke, with a gasp.


    She was lying down, with sunlight streaming unto her face, her head resting in Typhon''s lap.


    She inspected her bizarre new surroundings, of rumbling machine parts and turning cogs that comprised the inside of the clock tower.


    There was no fire. No screaming. Only clockwork.


    "You''re alive," Typhon whispered, with a weary grin. He hadn''t slept a wink last night, and it showed in his drooping head and sagging eyelids.


    El''s recollection of last night was foggy.


    She remembered flying up and away, with Typhon following on a horse below, a mere black speck beneath. As they made it into the city, she could hear him cry out to her, but not what he was saying. So, she flew lower, not paying full attention to what was in front of her, when suddenly a pitch black tower, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, rose up from the black depths in front of her.


    Everything went blank, after that.


    As she was regathering her thoughts, Typhon surprised her with a hug.


    "I was so scared!" He sobbed into her hair as he squeezed her tight, realizing for the first time how warm she was. Impossibly warm, like she''d just been in the sun.


    El was silent, still lost in thought.


    Typhon had saved her life ¨C of that much she was certain.


    Still, his arms around her felt wrong.


    All of this felt wrong.


    I don''t know why he would do all this for me.


    Maybe he just wants me for himself.


    So, as soon as she recovered, she would fly away.


    But where would I fly to?


    El had wings now, but still no direction. No idea where to go.


    If that''s the case, then I should stay.


    Upon reaching this decision, she stared out of the tall window in the clock tower, out at the slowly waking city.


    I wonder if father notices I''m gone.


    Maybe he''s looking for me.


    XII.


    There was dense fog, and rubbery mangroves. Small, bristly shrubs and reeds the resting spots of dragonflies, darting past. An earthy stench -- that of the mud sticking to his feet, like tiny mouths trying to suck him deeper into the earth. All of what would one expect, in a simulacrum of an ordinary swampland. A wretched, foul place, with an even fouler resident...


    Israphiel would never have come here, if the situation were not so dire.


    Glancing up at the sky, where the sun or moon should be, instead there was a golden dial ticking away into grey with each passing second. A constant  reminder that his time here was limited.


    "Enough lurking, muck-dweller!" He commanded.


    Something in the stagnant air shifted. He could hear the sound of something moving in the swamp; gliding effortlessly through the murky waters.


    A creature that was neither man nor angel gradually revealed itself as it emerged unto the shore. First, there was the top part that once resembled a man, but now was gaunt and cursed with rotted green skin and drooping swines'' ears. Its head, of drenched dark hair, slicked over both its eyes like a clinging, oily film.


    As it spoke, mouthfuls of the foul water it''d just been submerged in issued from its mouth.


    "Brother," he said in a raspy voice. "It has been so long since you last visited me."


    Israphiel cringed at the sight of him, the water and moss cascading off his bare shoulders.


    The rest of the muck-dweller was not any less appalling -- save for his arms and torso, his lower body was revealed to be like that of an alligator, feverishly clawing its way unto the shore.


    "I come, seeking a prophecy,"


    Israphiel said, half-averting his gaze from the monstrosity before him.


    "Straight to business, as always." The muck-dweller smiled, showing yellowed, decaying teeth. "Don''t you want to stay a while? I can find you a nice, comfortable place at the swamp bottom."


    "El has gone missing," Israphiel quickly said. " I require your assistance in locating her."


    The muck-dweller scowled, and stuck up his nose.


    "Please, brother." Israphiel extended a hand. "Surely there must still be some goodness left within you, even after languishing here for so long!"


    The muck-dweller bristled.


    "Do not forget it was you that locked me away here, in the first place!"


    "It is true, I have caused you great suffering," Israphiel said, falling to his knees and delicately grasping at his own chest, where the muck-dweller thought his heart should be. "Even though my reasons are just, my soul aches for the plight of all my fallen brothers and sisters."


    "Or so you claim," the muck-dweller scoffed derisively. "As always, with your fanciful talk."


    Still, Israphiel was unfazed.


    "I may have wronged you, but El is clean of sin." He said, rising to his feet again slowly. "If you know of any being that is more pure than her ¨C  less deserving of harm ¨C then I invite you to speak their name here!"


    The muck-dweller didn''t have an answer, instead offering a resigned sigh.


    "Very well," he begrudgingly said.


    "I shall aid you, but only for the sake of the girl."


    "Bless you, brother." Israphiel bowed his head.


    The muck-dweller sighed.


    He clasped his hands and closed his eyes, concentrating his thoughts.


    Images flashed in his mind.


    Visions, of events both past and future:


    XIII.


    The muck-dweller saw El, in the garden.


    And a tree, but not just any tree.


    It was a shrunken, gnarled looking thing with withered, black bark. Its leaves were all dead, shed in a ring around it.


    "Never eat its fruit," the man El called Father had warned her.


    Sagging off the tree''s spindly branches, were rotten fruits that might have once been apples. Revolted by the sight, and smell of them, El didn''t even want to imagine the taste.


    And yet...she couldn''t help but be curious...


    On that particular occasion, a white serpent poked its head out from among the blackened branches, startling her.


    "Do not be afraid, child." It hissed.


    El froze under its gaze, experiencing fear for the first time.


    "What kind of animal are you?"


    The snake laughed.


    "A friendly kind," it said. "I''ve watched you pass by this tree many times, but never stop to taste of its fruit."


    "Why is that, sweet girl?"


    El swallowed apprehensively.


    "Father...told me not to."


    The serpent gasped, but anyone other than El could have told it was fake.


    "Now why might that be?"


    El thought about it.


    "I don''t know," she confessed. He never did provide her an exact reason.


    "That''s a shame." The serpent sighed. "It could be he''s afraid you''ll like it too much, and eat all of it, leaving the beasts and him with none."


    "I eat it all the time, so I can assure you it is quite delicious."


    El looked at the dangling fruit again.


    For something so disgusting, she couldn''t help but wonder what it tasted like, since it did not at all resemble any of the other, perfectly plump and ripe, fruits in the garden.


    The serpent''s eyes narrowed as she approached the tree.


    "Going to give one a try, sweet girl?"


    With a precise swing of its tail, it lopped off one of the fruits, letting it fall to the grass where El stooped to examine it.


    "It doesn''t look like any other fruit," she mused.


    "How else might such a precious fruit be protected from being eaten?" The serpent explained. "Your Father made it look this way when he created it, for a reason."


    El supposed that made sense, even as its noxious, sticky juices oozed into her palm.


    The snake became still. Watching her.


    Suppressing a gag from looking at the putrid fruit one last time, El shut her eyes as she opened her mouth, and--

 Chapter 162 - Six

    XIV.


    Israphiel gasped. "A serpent?"


    The muck-dweller nodded in confirmation.


    His visions of the past were absolute.


    Still, Israphiel was doubtful. "But there are no serpents in the garden!" He cried. Not since--


    "The humans have captured her," the muck-dweller continued. "They march her across a desert, they keep her in a cage. I see a gathering of them, and I see fire. Now, El is--"


    The muck-dweller grew silent, as his mouth fell open into a look of horror.


    "Speak, abomination!" Israphiel ordered impatiently, grabbing him by his slimy, mud-coated shoulders and shaking him. "What else do you see?"


    But time had run out.


    Israphiel''s attention was shifted to a biting cold tendril of frost, that had started steadily creeping up his leg. He glanced up at the dial suspended in the sky again, and saw that it was almost fully depleted.


    "Curses," he spat. Unless he wanted to be left frozen in this dreadful swamp until the next solar cycle, he had no choice but to leave now.


    But just as he spread his wings to fly, the muck-dweller rushed forward and grabbed him.


    "I have seen what you are about to do, brother!"


    " I will not allow it!"


    Israphiel snarled. Now that he''d gotten what he wanted, he could dispense with the formalities and treat this wretched beast the way he ought to be treated.


    "Unhand me at once, demon!"


    With a kick he freed himself, and ascended into the sky.


    The muck-dweller watched helplessly as he made it out through the portal. just before the rift was sealed. And as the bitter cold crept in, soon to encase him and his entire world again, the muck-dweller could only lament that he hadn''t acted soon enough. That he was incapable of doing anything to change the fate he had foreseen.


    "Brother...you call us the fallen ones," he mused to himself. "Yet out of us all, yours is the blackest soul."


    With that, the ice fully reclaimed him. And as the rift Israphiel had come through became completely sealed, it took away the only source of light along with it.


    Leaving behind only darkness, in the good angel''s wake.


    XV.


    The Colosseum was a leftover relic of a bygone empire long since lost to the sands of time, after it was swallowed up in the tide of the Golden Ankh''s conquest. An enormous, decayed, marble dome structure with no ceiling, that had only within the last century been restored to its former function.


    The Colosseum was a place to watch weak men struggle, and the best triumph.


    Costumed in an old centurion''s uniform and armed with a gladius and small shield, a lone gladiator attacked and parried and avoided his opponents'' attacks with uncommon flair, ducking and rolling with perfected grace. A seasoned veteran of the arena, he knew that beyond besting his foes, it was more important to put on a spectacle. To drag the fight on for as long as you could, slowly wearing away at their will with glancing strikes before finishing them with a well-placed kick, or a heavy blow that sent them flying across the arena. Not dead, but somewhat disgraced.


    And the crowd loved every bit of it. They cheered and chanted his name, as he claimed victory after victory: Gaius...Gaius...Gaius...!


    The man, the legend known as Gaius the Unbreakable, never failed to impress.


    Tall and powerful, with a face and body like chiseled rock, his strength and image dwarfed other men. To do battle with him was considered a great honor, and throngs of people from far and wide would gather to watch.


    That day, as he flawlessly bested foe after foe, he was sure to inspire even more tales.


    All the while, in a private booth once reserved for emperors, a certain Ishtari nobleman sat upon a jeweled throne, watching the proceedings with a sly grin.


    "I''d never actually seen him in the pit before," he said.


    The manager of the Colosseum, knelt on the ground beside the noble, looked to him eagerly.


    "Does it please you, Lord Saladin?"


    Saladin leaned back in his throne seat, his red eyes taking on a devilish glare.


    Gaius gestured to the crowd, summoning ever more praise as his latest opponent crawled away in defeat, nursing a wounded arm. Beads of sweat trickled down his face, as the sun above bore down on him in full force.


    It won''t be much longer, he reassured himself.


    There was a lot of money riding on whether he could make it to the final challenger, but it wasn''t going to be easy.


    Beneath his confident veneer, he knew that his body had forgotten the strain of being a gladiator. He could feel it in the sharp pains that erupted from his vital joints and muscles; a reminder that he''d reached a stage in his life where his body could no longer physically keep up with his iron will.


    At this rate, it would only be a matter of time until...


    No, he quickly caught himself.


    He had to keep going.


    He had to win, for their sake.


    Gauntlet matches only took place once a month, offering higher payouts for those that could stay in the ring the longest. But for Gaius, it was vital that he keep on winning to the very last man, as thoughts of those that depended on him gave him the strength to ignore his protesting bones and muscles, and persevere.


    "Bring on...the next!" He cried triumphantly, holding up his sword and shield.


    And the crowd went wild.


    XVI.


    In all, Gaius had bested fifty men in the Colosseum that day.


    Once the final ceremony was concluded, to declare him ''champion'' and all such pomp, the champion was then briskly ushered out the back entrance, so that the next showing for the afternoon could commence. Then after changing out of his costume into his regular, drab street clothes, he went to a shaded area behind the Colosseum where the manager was already waiting for him, with his earnings for the day.


    "Another great show out there," the manager said. "Here''s your cut, Hero."


    He dropped the bag of coins into Gaius''s outstretched palm, still quivering from the grueling gauntlet he''d just endured.


    "Funny," he said. "It feels lighter than last month. Considerably lighter.


    The Manager gave a shrug.


    "I don''t know what to tell you, Hero..."


    "I was killing myself out there for you, and this is how you choose to repay me?"


    "It''s out of my hands." The manager said. "I''ve always been good to you, but this time, it just wasn''t my call. You have to believe me."


    Gaius wouldn''t tolerate another word.


    As he walked away, the manager called out to him:


    "Lord Saladin wanted to speak to you!"


    Gaius froze. He gritted his teeth, a flash of anger rising up within him. His solemn face didn''t show it, but his mind was reeling. He knew if that man really was involved, it could only mean bad news.


    But why now all of a sudden? After all these years...


    The streets outside of the Colosseum were empty. And quiet, except for the now distant-sounding cheers.


    Gaius found Saladin waiting in his carriage parked out front, being delicately fanned by his slave driver.


    "It''s been a while," The man called Saladin said, flashing a single gold tooth in his sly smile.


    Gaius frowned. Not long enough, by a long shot.


    There was no man quite like him in this world -- his hair was long and blood-soaked red, draping an uncommonly handsome face with a short, neatly combed beard, marred only by a jagged, dark scar that ran all across it from left temple to right jaw. It was his combination of looks, wit, and natural charisma, paired with a cutthroat ambition, that allowed him to rise from the status of a lowly commoner to the top of trade and commerce in the region. Nowadays, if anyone wanted to do business in Ishtar, it was on his terms, lest they face the wrath of his fabled secret network of assassins.


    "I''m surprised you can still stand after all that," he said.


    "I don''t think they pay you enough."


    "Hm," Gaius grunted. "I''ve been through worse."


    "Oh, come now. Can''t we just forget about the past? And look toward a bright, new future?"


    "That line won''t work on me. I want for nothing more than I already have."


    Saladin smiled, undeterred. He''d always known Gaius to be a simple man, and also knew this to be his greatest weakness.


    "If not for your sake, then what of that cute family of yours, hmm?"


    Gaius''s eyes widened in latent anger. "How did you--"


    "I have ways of finding out anything I need to know," he quickly replied; waving the question away as if it were a pesky desert fly. "I know all about those brats you''ve been looking after. You really are a hero, as the people say."


    "Saladin," Gaius growled. "I swear it, if you so much as touch a hair on any of their heads..."


    "Relax, old friend. I did not come all this way just to dole out petty threats."


    He snapped his fingers, and the slave that was fanning him all the while immediately ceased, and jumped back into the driver''s seat.


    "Ride with me for a while, and hear my proposition."


    Gaius eyed Saladin with suspicion. Every fiber of his being told him not to trust the man again. Not after their last experiences working together, when he''d finally revealed what his true colors were, beneath all that charm and swagger.


    And yet, if there was anything Saladin had in abundance, it was money. Something Gaius needed.


    "What am I getting myself into?"


    Saladin smiled. Naturally, it was in that uniquely slimy, conniving way that Gaius remembered, even after all these years.


    "Oh, the usual." He said.


    "I just need to tie up some loose ends."

 Chapter 163 - Seven

    XVII.


    Gaius, with some effort managed to squeeze into the tiny carriage. Inside, his head grazed against the low ceiling, and his wide shoulders bumped against the curtained window and Saladin, seated beside him.


    "I won''t keep you long," Saladin said, with a chuckle.


    "I can see you''re uncomfortable."


    Gaius grunted. ''Uncomfortable'' didn''t even begin to scratch the surface.


    Saladin gave the order to his chauffeur, and the  carriage took off, rumbling along the sun-bleached cobblestone streets.


    Once the Romans'' center of power in the region, Augustina was a city long past its prime. Despite once being a center of power in the region, nowadays it was a crime-ridden cesspit with broken roads that teamed with garbage, and all manner of human filth. Things may have improved somewhat after the Ishtari reclaimed the city from the Ankh, yet Gaius and Saladin both could still see many of the same old cracks were still there from since they were boys.


    "The young people look up to the gladiators," Gaius said. "Most boys want to become one when they are of age, but only a few make the cut."


    Through the crowds of pedestrians he could pick out a man lying in a pathetic heap on the street, his hair and skin caked with dirt, and flies buzzing around his head. Either dead, or just sleeping, he couldn''t tell. Just one of many lost souls Gaius could pick out, the longer he looked.


    "For those that can''t, life is the same as always."


    "Just as we had to endure as children," Saladin interjected. "It''s what made us strong."


    Gaius shook his head.


    "In many ways, we were the lucky ones."


    "Your heart is heavy, friend," Saladin said, resting a ring-studded hand on Gaius''s arm. "I understand your desire to do more, but it''s not as if you''ve forgotten where you''re from! I mean, for all that you do already--"


    "Hmm," Gaius grunted, cutting him off. "It''s still not enough. It can never be enough."


    He couldn''t see it at that angle, but Saladin at that moment had unveiled another one of his suspicious smirks.


    "Which comes back to why I have you here."


    Gaius tensed, his hands instinctively forming into fists. Before even beginning to hear the details, he knew what to expect. He knew his old friend wouldn''t be calling on him if it was just any old job. Something needed killing, and fast. And if there was something Gaius was known for, it was precisely that kind of work.


    He looked at Saladin with a sudden intensity, like he would when facing an opponent in the Colosseum.


    "I need to make a stop somewhere, first."


    The carriage made it all the way out to the rural hills outside of town, where all the roads were dirt roads. Its stop was one of the countless plantation villas that populated the region, known for its olive production.


    It was nearly sundown, so he knew everyone must be getting ready for dinner.


    Just as he opened the door, however, he was surprised by a tidal wave of children that instantly came crashing down on him ¨C achieving something that not even the finest of gladiators in the Colosseum could, by knocking down the giant.


    And for a moment, it was as if all of Gaius''s troubles washed away.


    He laughed his hearty laugh while the children climbed all over him like a pack of puppy dogs -- greeting him, asking how his day went, begging to learn the details about his battles that day.


    Nadia appeared from out of the kitchen, a dripping ladle still in hand.


    "You''re late," she teased. "And still not dead."


    Nadia was about to say something else, but stopped short when she saw a brief flicker of something different about this scene. A subtlety that only she could have picked up, in a certain way Gaius fidgeted his mouth. Like he was slowly grinding his teeth.


    "Gaius?" She leaned toward him.


    Gaius looked at her, still maintaining his warm smile, but with eyes glazed over. Distant.


    "I need you to watch over the house," he said..


    "What!?" Nadia bristled, crossing her arms indignantly. "Gaius, I don''t know what''s going on in that big, muscly head of yours, but with how tough things have been lately, with the crops--"


    "I have to go somewhere. For a job."


    Nadia was taken aback.


    Gaius procured the bag of coin he''d won at the arena and handed it to her -- it would have to be enough to hold things over, atop their earnings from dwindling crop sales, until he returned.


    Nadia accepted it, with a sigh.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine."


    Gaius was getting old, and they both knew it. With the growing strain on his body, it was only a matter of time until the Unbreakable would finally fall, and his career at the Colosseum would be over.


    For Gaius, this job was his out. His final break.


    Even if it meant dredging things up from his past, that he''d rather keep buried...


    XVIII.


    Typhon wove through the throngs of slow-moving gentlemen and gentle ladies like a dancing shadow. Feeling his stomach rumble, he swiped a pair of apples from a fruit stall and then a slice of bread from a bakery. For how easy it was, he got the feeling that the people of Khadezmust not have been accustomed to thieves roaming about. Not like in the smaller hovels and villages, where shopkeepers always had a mean look to them and a good, sharp knife handy, ready to take off a few fingers in one clean motion.


    The last thing Typhon picked up was a pair of shoes for El, then a pair of hooded cloaks for them both, thinking they would make for a good disguise.


    With a conspicuously bulging bag on hand, whenever one of the army processions passed by in the street the hairs on the back of his head would stand up, and it got him into wondering how El would fare if they were to ever separate, or if something happened to him. She just seemed so...innocent, and helpless. Like she always needed someone to protect her.


    Typhon froze, spotting some of his father''s men walking up the street, toward him. He quickly ducked into a darkened alley nearby, and waited until they passed.


    It''s easy to forget how dangerous it is for us here.


    When he returned to the clock tower, his nerves exhausted from several more close encounters with his father''s men,  he was startled to see Eugene, the clock tower man, there in the ''gearbox'' talking to El.


    Typhon rushed forward. "El!"


    "Woah!" Eugene said, holding up his hands in surrender. "I was just telling her a story."


    Typhon looked to El expectantly. "Really?"


    El nodded.."He said...there are others, like me."


    "I used to see others of  her kind soaring across the sky all the time," Eugene explained. "From up in this very clock tower."


    "I always thought of them as...angels."


    Angels. It brought to Typhon''s mind the stories his mother used to tell him. Stories about a God who created the heavens and the earth, and his legion of winged messengers that only appeared to either very good, or very, very bad people. How for a brief time, he was even so afraid of the idea of one day meeting one, that he would try extra hard to not misbehave -- even in just minor ways like telling lies, or not doing chores on time.


    Thinking about those old stories now, he saw El under a completely new light.


    "Are you really an angel, El?"


    El smiled sheepishly, feeling both of their scrutinizing gazes upon her.


    "I...don''t know anything about that..."


    For as far back as she could remember, she had always simply been called ''El,'' and nothing more.


    Eugene took Typhon aside.


    This time his expression was more serious, as he adjusted his glasses.


    "Young man, I would advise you both to be careful." Eugene said sternly, making sure El wasn''t listening before drawing Typhon closer, to continue in a hushed whisper. "Don''t let anyone get to thinking there''s anything...strange about her...alright?"


    Typhon nodded, sensing the severity behind his words.


    "I swear...I won''t let anyone hurt her."


    Eugene smiled at such brave words, like something the hero in one of the stories he''d read would say.


    On a sadder note, he could tell the boy was restless to depart, and that he''d probably never see either of them again -- leaving him to only speculate endlessly about their ultimate fates.


    It''s been a while, since one of them last flew by.


    Those beautiful angels.


    Snapping out of his daze, he quickly handed Typhon some money from his pocket.


    "I''m not entirely sure what the story is between you two, or how you managed to get hold of all that stuff you brought back, but it looks like your girlfriend could use a new set of clothes."


    "Girlfriend?" Typhon blurted out loud.


    Having heard the outburst, El''s gaze snapped to him. But predictably, she appeared to be totally oblivious. That''s when Typhon first realized, with all else that had transpired up to that point, that she was still dressed in only slave rags.


    "She really depends on you, doesn''t she?" Eugene said.


    Typhon nodded. "Almost like a newborn."


    In a way, it was terrifying. Because now, any slip-ups on his part wouldn''t hurt just him.


    Eugene smiled, patting his shoulder..


    "Best you get going now. Iit''s busy enough in town, this time of day, that you can hide in the crowds from the bad folks that are after you."


    Typhon nodded slowly -- he''s right, but how does he know this?


    He faced Eugene.


    "What''s your story anyway, old man?"


    But Eugene only shrugged.. I just ring the bell.

 Chapter 164 - Eight

    XIX.


    Elias du Chevalier was prowling the streets of Khadez, taking the time to enjoy the beautiful sights.


    Most of all, he was enamored with the townsfolk, watching as they milled about. He liked the way they dressed, in fashionable gowns, surcoats and hats, quite unlike the standard fare of cloth robes in the region. They were stylish people, shopping at stylish boutiques and perfumeries. Sipping tea for breakfast, at fresco diners. Going for leisurely rides, along the canal. It was to him, the very picture of a civilized society -- something rare and precious to behold in what he viewed as the barbaric east.


    Elias could tell that only the cream of the crop -- the region''s elite -- could afford to live here.


    At a frothing fountain, he sat and dipped his fingers into the cool water while the sound of the running water and children playing in the square tickled his ears. Pleasant as this moment of respite was, Elias despised the heat of the desert lands of the Ishtari. A relentless dry heat that sank deep into your clothes, making men to act more akin to wild beasts from the sheer torture of it, or so he figured. It served as a constant reminder that he was still indeed far, far from the comforts of  home.


    Elias''s thoughts drifted back to the Fralian countryside...


    The last he''d seen of his homeland was before it was taken by the Golden Ankh in a fierce struggle, said to have been fought to the last man.


    He could only imagine what state it was in now, but in his time it was paradise. A majestic land of vast, sprawling vineyards. Fields of golden grain, that stretched for miles across hilly terrain, cut through by horse-paths that would take you between the gorgeous villas of the wealthy landowners, and picturesque little hamlets of the good, hardworking common folk.


    A singular ambition drove him: once my work is done here, I can finally return home.


    All it would take was for him to follow the Obelisk''s orders to keep track of the girl. For what purpose, he didn''t know. It wasn''t his place to know.


    But God help if that rat boy -- that Typhon -- or anyone, should dare stand in his way.


    Glancing up from the fountain he was still sat at, Elias chanced upon two drab hooded figures stepping out of the boutique across the square. One a boy, the other a girl with white hair. They were noticeable, to say the least, among the posh, flamboyant attires of Khadez''s people, and their movements doubly so as they fluttered about briskly, clinging to the crowds.


    Elias rose to follow, touching his rapier hilt with anticipation.


    "My, what a lovely day to go for a stroll," he said aloud, earning a tilt of the hat of an oblivious gentleman passing by.


    It was a gesture Elias would have reciprocated, if not for the pressing task at hand.


    Typhon glanced over his shoulder at the sound of his voice, and saw him. Grabbing El''s hand, he began pulling her along at a brisk pace. El had seen him too, with the murder in his eyes.


    "Is that boy following us?"


    "He works for my father! He''s the one that did this to my--"


    Typhon cut himself off mid-sentence, as he felt the spot on his cheek where Elias had struck him. To his surprise, the wound had already healed, without leaving a trace. "Never mind."


    "What matters is I know where we can go to get a ride out of town, once we''re free of that guy."


    El bit her lip, feeling a tinge of guilt over constantly relying on Typhon.


    But, the clock tower man said I''m an angel.


    And I already know there are things I can do, that normal people can''t.


    "Typhon," she said, overcome by a familiar sensation rising up within her. A sensation she''d felt just before sprouting her wings for the very first time.


    Typhon saw the confidence in her face.


    "I can handle this," she said.


    Because I can do more than just fly away.


    XX.


    Elias kept up his pursuit, even as Typhon took multiple twists and turns and detours, through crowded pavilions, busy streets, and tight alleyways. It was clear to him that the rat was fleeing with no idea of where it was going. But like any dumb prey, Elias surmised he would eventually run into a dead end.


    And at that time, he would strike through its heart.


    They were walking along one of the canals, however, when both El and Typhon stopped dead in their tracks. El  then wheeled around, facing him with an unreadable frown.


    Elias wasn''t sure what to make of this.


    Could it be the girl is simply giving herself up?


    She walked slowly toward him, until they were barely a few inches apart.


    Elias scoffed. That cowardly rat!


    But upon looking El over, Elias smirked.


    "Now that I''ve got a good look at you," he said, stroking his finger through El''s hair. "I must say, you are quite the handsome young lady."


    El stirred a little at his touch, but said nothing.


    She was busy concentrating, reaching deep into herself. Trying to grab hold of that something within her, that was struggling to break free.


    Elias snickered, seeing her silence as surrender.


    "Don''t be shy. I would never harm such a pretty face."


    Out of the corner of his eye, with mischievous glee he could see Typhon standing there, helplessly observing the proceedings.


    Look at how pathetic he looks, like always.


    He''s so weak. So fragile.


    Raised under his father''s wing, never having to stand on his own.


    Just looking at him makes me sick.


    "I wonder if that rat over there has feelings for you," Elias said with a conniving grin, slowly turning his attention back to El as he delicately held her head in both his hands.


    Then, leaning forward, he kissed her on the lips.


    Typhon gasped, and was reaching for his dagger to intercede when suddenly--


    A bright flash of light shined forth from El''s eyes.


    Blinded, Elias reeled back in alarm, grunting and cursing as he drew his rapier and began flailing it around uselessly, attracting shrieks and admonishing cries from onlookers. Wary of his swings, El delivered a kick that sent him flying into the freezing water of the canal.


    After remaining submerged a bit, weighed down by his waterlogged clothes, Elias popped back up, coughing and yelling.


    "Coward!" He yelled. "Stupid, dirty, coward rat!"


    El grabbed Typhon and together, they ran.


    They ran, laughing, through the streets of Khadez ¨C like it was that night of tasting sweet, sweet freedom for the first time all over again. And they kept running, until Typhon had to stop in an empty alleyway to catch his breath.


    He noticed El wasn''t panting, or sweating at all.


    "There''s a lot I still don''t know about you." Typhon said, between huffs.


    "Like, just now...what did you do?"


    El only shrugged ¨C there was a lot she didn''t know about herself either.


    "With the crazy powers you have..."


    Typhon laughed.


    "You probably don''t need me anymore."


    "No," El quickly said, clinging to him. "I am lost without you!"


    Typhon blushed. "Relax! It was only a joke, El."


    "Huh? What is a--"


    "Never mind," Typhon said.  Let''s just go..."


    Just as he had hoped, a fleet of trade wagons awaited them when they reached a plaza on the outskirts of town. With some convincing, he was able to secure them a ride on the back of one, along with all the packed crates, and barrels, among loose piles of hay.


    At once, his heart filled with joy and dread, at the prospect of what awaited them on the horizon.


    Typhon...was coming home.


    XXI.


    A hunter was crouched on the silver bough of a tree, honing his bow on the bloody corpse of a stag amid the coarse undergrowth below. He listened to the gentle rustling of leaves in the amicable wind, every now and then briefly shifting his aim toward an unexpected movement in the brush ¨C usually to discover a bird, which he''d already hunted enough for that day, or a mouse or vole, neither of which were any good for eating.


    After some time, a scraggly wolf limped into view. An outcast adolescent by the looks of it, as it was all skin and bones, and desperate enough for a meal to resort to scavenging. A pitiable sight, all around.


    The hunter watched it, drawing back an arrow on the bowstring, waiting patiently.


    Only when the lone straggler was close enough to the bloody lure to sink its teeth into it, did the hunter unleashed his arrow to fell the lone beast with but a brief yelp.


    Jed smiled at yet another successful hunt, then climbed down from his treetop perch.


    A young man with a personal kill count higher than many twice his age, Jed approached the still jerking, writhing animal with his knife drawn, and a solemn, undisturbed air about him. After all, what he was about to do was gruesome as much as it was necessary. Wolves were a threat to his people who lived in those very woods, always preying on the livestock and children that wandered off too far into the woods alone, only for their brutalized remains to be discovered later, if at all.


    Jed knew that, living out there in the woods, a little peace of mind came at a constant price.


    The wolf''s panicking eye flickered in the socket, before settling on its killer, just before Jed silently stooped with his knife to bloody his hands with the final cut.


    Content with his yield for the day, Jed headed back to town.


    Frogman was out on his balcony.


    He hailed Jed as he walked past, with a string of partridge birds slung over his shoulder, draining blood all over the back of his shirt..


    "Nice catch," Frogman said, nodding his approval.


    "Shot a buck, too." Jed said. "It was pretty big, so it''ll be good for a few steaks tonight."


    Frogman smiled. "Alright. I''ll send the boys out for it, in a bit."


    Jed walked around the perimeter of the mansion, past the chopping block, to a shed in the backyard where all the skinning tools were kept. He had to raise his voice for Frogman to hear him at this distance.


    "Caught a wolf," he said, like it was no more than an afterthought.


    "Looked like it was starving."


    Frogman chuckled. "Don''t tell me you''re starting to feel sorry for them."


    Jed threw open the doors to the shed, flinching at the scent. ¨C that of death. Something he swore he''d never get used to.


    "Bridgette''s been saying she needs a new pair of mittens."

 Chapter 165 - Nine

    XXII.


    Bridgette rode with the other rangers on their horses through the thicket with boar spears and crossbows, following the hunting dogs that barked and bayed loudly, in their pursuit of a fleeing pack of wild boars.


    At the sound of a pig''s screeching and a dog''s urgent yelping nearby, she pulled on the reins.


    There, in a bush, one of the pigs had become hopelessly tangled, thrashing about to no avail as it was being harassed by one of the dogs.


    Bridgette sidled her horse over and silenced the pig with a spear-thrust through the neck.


    "That''s one!" She declared to her fellow rangers.


    Two! She heard another call out in the distance. Three! Four!


    In many ways, wild boars were even more dangerous to the people of Bethel than wolves. They prowled in packs during the day, brazenly overrunning houses and farms and destroying everything else in their path. And because they breed like roaches, Rangers would do a regular sweep of the woods in an effort to cull the local population.


    Bridgette dismounted as the cries of the hounds grew more and more distant.


    She stooped to scratch the head of the one pup she''d found, a reward for its good work, when a strange marking on a nearby tree caught her eye.


    The bark had been peeled off, in the shape of a large claw.


    Glancing further along the way, she saw there were many more trees bearing the same distinct mark.


    Something huffed aggressively in the distance.


    Something...not human.


    What was that, Bridgette thought, looking around.


    None of the other rangers were around.


    She was all alone.


    Before she could think, the hound she was with barreled off, barking, toward the sound.


    "Wait!" Bridgette followed it, clutching her boar spear closely. "Heel, boy!"


    But the dog had already disappeared into the dense thicket. Bridgette gave chase, the strange noise sounding closer, and growing more threatening.


    There were more violated trees, bearing the same telltale marks and shattered branches.


    "Come back!" Bridgette yelled after the dog, but then stopped dead in her tracks.


    Through a veil of brush, she glimpsed it.


    A tall, gray figure lurking ahead.


    She shifted the brush aside, and there it stood --a bear, the source of the grizzling howls she''d been hearing, reared onto its back legs in a leafy clearing to dwarf the hapless hound that had intruded upon its domain, baring its sharp teeth and claws.


    The dog was backing away, whimpering, realizing it had bitten off more than it could chew.


    Bridgette felt a shiver run up her spine -- bears were a rare sight in that neck of the woods, something she''d only ever heard about from dubious local legends.


    The bear fell to all fours and charged her, at a speed unexpected of its enormous size.


    With a startled gasp, Bridgette held aloft her boar spear to meet it, piercing into its chest, but doing nothing to halt its bloodthirsty pounce, even as the spearhead broke off inside of it.


    With one swing of its mighty paw it smacked Bridgette away.


    The blow sent her rolling across the dirt, and bed of decomposing leaves, until she collided with a tree. She rose slowly, the wind knocked out of her, as the beast let out what she saw as a victory cry, rearing back on its hind legs with a baleful roar.


    Bridgette''s riding cloak had been torn, reduced to tatters by its claw, so she tore it off.


    Beneath it, she wore a dull green leather top that cut off at her chest, revealing the abdominal muscles of her torso cultivated through years of diligent training, and hard work and sweat. She was, despite standing at a full height less than five feet tall, every bit as sturdy as her ranger brethren.


    She discarded the broken boar spear and unhitched the lumber axe from her side -- a mere tool to most, but as potent a weapon as any sword in the right hands.


    The bear circled, intermittently bobbing its head and letting out a petty grunt.


    Bridgette watched it, the muscles in her arms tightening in anticipation. She hadn''t any experience with fighting bears, but figured it would be pointless to run. If she was going to make it out of this alive, she would have to fight her way out.


    Bridgette was the first to break the stalemate, rushing forward with a wide swing.


    The first attack missed, as the bear weaved out of the way, but In maintaining the momentum of the swing she surprised it when she brought the axe around for another, this time catching it in the side of the jaw.


    Its head was turned by the impact, and she thought she could feel a bone shatter.


    The fur under its chin dyed red, as it let out an astonished groan.


    Dazed by the blow, the beast issued a sluggish swipe, which Bridgette avoided with ease.


    In the moment, she knew it was imperative to find a position that was safe from those claws, and those gnashing teeth.


    Taking advantage of the beast''s confusion, she swiftly maneuvered behind it.


    And then, after taking a deep breath, Bridgette jumped onto its back.


    Adrenaline pumping, she buried her face into its stinking fur and straddled the rampaging beast with her powerful legs, to hang on.


    Steadying herself, she sat up to deliver the coup de grace.


    Holding the axe in both hands, rearing back all the way with each swing, she repeatedly drove the axe head into the back of the bear''s skull with the same technique she would use to chop firewood -- one hand on the handle, one hand on the head.


    Blood matted its fur. Flicked across Bridgette''s face.


    It roared in pain. Shook viciously to rid itself of her. But still, she kept up her lethal tempo.


    She hit it until its skull cracked, caved in, and kept hitting some more. With that same motion for chopping wood. she was pulverizing the back of its head to mush.


    It let out one final howl of anguish, before collapsing on its stomach. Dead.


    Bridgette was shaking, panting, as she dismounted from its back. Her head started to spin. She felt something warm trickle down her lean belly. Warmer, than the obvious sweat. Looking down, there was a bloody gash where the bear''s whole claw had torn into her flesh.


    Then, she was startled by a hound''s shrill yapping.


    She hadn''t realized until then, but the one dog she''d chased after had gone to look for the other rangers for help, and returned with some.


    Her comrades were all amazed, gawking at the scene of the fallen bear.


    "A bear was still in these woods?"


    "No way..."


    "And Bridgette took it out all by herself!"


    They crowded around her, a set of hands catching her under each arm just as she was about to fall. Little did she know that her smallness, juxtaposed against the hulking monster she''d just taken out, would inspire a legend to be told far and wide, for many years to come.


    A story about a brave mouse...that had slayed a lion.


    XXIII.


    The infirmary was always plagued by a pungent odor, from all the salves and natural remedies that were employed there. With only alcohol on hand to dull the pain, often passersby could hear the agonized screams of the unlucky patients being operated on with crudely crafted  saws and chisels.


    That evening, Jed was reassured by how quiet it was when he arrived.


    Bridgette smiled from the bed she was resting in when the curtain flew open and she saw him standing there. Jed, with his bushy brown hair looking like a bird''s nest that had just been rifled through by a fox, with specks of dirt, twigs, and tiny leaves poking out here and there.


    All the physicians had stepped out, leaving just the two of them.


    "Bridge," he said with his usual laid-back attitude, although the concern etched upon his face hinted at something more under the surface. Or so Bridgette liked to imagine.


    "It''s just a little scratch." she joked. "I''m more concerned with the state of your hair."


    "Come on, Bridge. Don''t act tough,"


    "I heard that thing was massive."


    She shrugged. "I guess it was pretty big."


    "To leave a mark like this..."


    Jed started to trace along the stitched wound on her chest with one of his fingers.


    She allowed it at first, blushing, until she felt the wound sting from him pressing the wrong spot too hard, at which time she swatted his hand away for him to stop.


    "Oh," Jed said, reaching into a bag at his side. "I brought you these mitts."


    They were a perfect fit for her hands, at the very least. But they were prickly, and likely to be very itchy if she wore them for too long.


    She bent her head to sniff one -- yeah, that''s right, they stink too.


    "This your idea of a get well gift?"


    Without warning, Jed suddenly planted both his hands unto the bed, hovering his body over her.


    "Jed!" Bridgette squealed in surprise.


    She turned her face away, thinking he was trying to make a move on her. "What the Hell!?"


    "Take me there," he said, a wild look in his eyes.


    Bridgette blinked. "Huh?"


    Jed slammed his hands against the bed, for emphasis ¨C she swore she''d never seen him this excited before.


    "Take me...to where you fought the bear!" He said.


    "I''ve got to see it, Bridge!"


    Bridgette sighed, feeling deflated.


    It''s Jed, so I don''t know what I was expecting.

 Chapter 166 - Ten

    XXIV.


    Against Bridgette''s better judgment, they went out into the woods that night. She was trying to move at a brisk pace, following a path still fresh in her mind, but Jed insisted on gawking at the claw-marked trees as they went, slowing down and casting his lantern to examine each one.


    Feeling Bridgette''s harsh glare upon him, he thought he should say something.


    "Thanks for agreeing to this, Bridge." He said, barely able to contain his excitement. "I''ve never seen a bear before!"


    Bridgette fumed. "Me neither, until today...after one almost killed me."


    Bridgette was the one to stop this time. She turned to him, raising her voice. "I could have died today, Jed! But you''re treating it like some kind of game!"


    Jed gawked, taken aback. "I was worried sick about you, Bridge!"


    He walked up to her, the top of her head reaching to just below the base of his neck as he touched her on the shoulder .


    "If something ever happened to you...I don''t know what I''d do."


    He brought his hand to lightly caress her on the cheek, prompting her to blush.


    "Idiot!" she huffed, her red pigtails bouncing as she turned away.


    Seeing her like this, Jed grinned. "Now aren''t you the cutest little bear hunter," he teased.


    "Shut up!" She snapped. Then moved away,  waving at him to continue along with the trek. "Hurry up, you idiot! We''re almost there."


    Eventually, and bickering the whole way, they reached the clearing.


    The bear was there in the same state Bridgette had left it, as the meat was known to make people sick. Only a crew of animal skinners would be sent for it, come morning.


    Jed breathed deeply, in awe. "It''s even more massive than I imagined!"


    Under shroud of darkness, it was a great, lifeless blob silhouetted by moonlight, but upon closer examination, the gorier details were still there -- how the innards of its broken skull were spilled out unto the ground, drawing flies, a wretched stink emanating.


    Bridgette plucked off one of her mittens and brushed a bare hand against its back.


    She thought about the warmth and softness it exhibited in life, where now it was cold and stiff like chitin.


    "What''s on your mind?" Jed asked, noticing her odd behavior and forlorn expression.


    "I just...did what I had to do," she mused. "If I didn''t... I would have died. I had no choice."


    Even though it was she that had intruded upon the bear -- her actions, that had forced it into a position where it felt it had to defend itself.


    Jed scratched his head.


    "You''re not feeling sorry for a bear, are you?"


    She didn''t answer. She knew Jed of all people wouldn''t understand.


    "Forget about it. It''s...nothing."


    However, he did think he knew just the thing that would cheer her up.


    "Bears live in caves, right?"


    XXV.


    The carriage made a stop at a roadside pub so the horses could rest, while the driver went inside to have a drink. Typhon wanted to get something for him and El, too, but remembered the clock tower man''s warning.


    He took El around to the side of the building, and told her to wait.


    "It''s just that you glow in the dark, and most people don''t do that," he reasoned.


    Ad it was while sitting there, amid piles of garbage in the shadow of the bustling pub, she was faced with an uncomfortable premonition.


    Am I always going to have to stay hidden like this?


    Groaning, El curled into herself, tucking her knees against her face.


    Just then she heard a song like collapsed.


    Glancing over her shoulder at the noise, she saw something poking out from within a stack of firewood, and shortly after a slender, pale body came slithering into view. Albino white, shimmering in the moonlight, its tongue was a slight blaze of red, flickering intermittently, as it raised its head toward her in salutations.


    "Sissster..." She heard its familiar raspy voice.


    El recoiled with a shriek."It''s you!"


    At first she crawled backwards on her hands, distancing herself from it. Afraid of what it might be scheming for her this time.


    But then, her eyes flashed with anger.


    "You tricked me!" She said. "You made me eat that fruit..."


    "I did no such a thing! Did I hold you down and force it down your throat?" The snake sounded annoyed. "That was your choice, and yours alone, and now you must reap the consequences."


    El was crying. "You never told me it would lead to all this!"


    "If I had, then you never would have eaten it."


    "So why did you want me to eat the fruit in the first place!?" El was frantic. None of it made sense. All she wanted was to return home, to the garden. To Paradise.


    "The life you were living was a lie. I merely provided you with a means to discover the truth."


    "But I don''t want the truth!" El wailed.


    Why would someone want to live in a world like this?


    "It isn''t about what you want, stupid child!" The snake snapped, clearly starting to lose its patience. "So long as you remained in that prison, you would never be able to discover the truth...about what you are!"


    El''s distress at once turned to curiosity.


    "I see you''re curious." The serpent smiled, its thin mouth stretching to a grotesque, unnatural extent as it rose its head higher and higher, until it loomed over El. "And to be honest, if I wanted to, I could tell you everything right now."


    El nodded slowly, her eyes vacant as if in a daze. "Please, I want to know!"


    "It''s something you must discover on your own."


    Before she could press the serpent any further, El was startled by the sounds of clinking glasses and boisterous chatter she could hear coming out from the pub briefly, as the door swung open.


    "Sorry I took so long," Typhon said, emerging from around the corner.


    El halted him before he could come any closer.


    "Typhon, watch out, there''s a--"


    Glancing back to where the serpent had been, she saw it had vanished.


    Staring flabbergasted, Typhon bumped her.


    "Come on, let''s drink!" He said, handing her one of two glasses he''d brought out with him.


    It was sweet. Warm. Oozy like honey, but even sweeter. It bubbled in the back of her throat, with a strangely satisfying burning sensation.


    "Mmmm, that''s good!" Typhon declared, for the both of them.


    El smiled. Just like that, all her previous worries seemed to melt away. Just from having Typhon near she felt safer, more secure in this world.


    Glancing up at the night sky, noticing the curtain of stars or the first time.


    Perhaps, the nighttime wasn''t so scary as she once thought.


    While drinking the rest of their glasses together, they silently gazed up at the night sky. At those beautiful, dazzling stars, the constellations and streaking comets all, that could only be viewed in the skies beyond Paradise. When Typhon started telling her about the constellations, or what little of them he knew from his readings, El was certain she never wanted to return to the garden. Even after all she''d been through, and whatever else awaited her, as long as Typhon was there with her, she could face it.


    "If none of those bad things happened," she mused, "I would have never had the chance to be here right now, with you."


    She looked to Typhon, her bright eyes brimming with a brand new appreciation for life.


    "I...never would have met someone like you, Typhon."


    Typhon, a bit embarrassed by this sudden confession, said nothing. Even though rescuing El, and leaving his old life to be with her now, had brought a sense of meaning to his life he''d never known it lacked. A sentiment so fundamental, that he wasn''t sure how to even express with words.


    What laid ahead? He could only imagine. Would there be many more moments like this?


    XXVI.


    Bridgette gasped, her voice risen to a shrill, high-pitched whimper. Jed was on top of her, his warm kisses tickling her neck.


    "We''re seriously not doing this right now," she said.


    The two had found a cave, not far from the bear''s corpse. A wide mouth in the earth, only tall enough for Bridgette to enter if she crouched, becoming high enough inside for the both of them to stand up.


    Bridgette wasn''t even sure how it happened, but suddenly they were at each other.


    "Was this your plan from the start?" She asked him, suppressing a smile.


    He drew his lips away from her, for but a moment. "Careful planning makes a good hunter."


    "I am not some elk," she fired back. "I''m dangerous, you know."


    She tore off all his baggy furs and his shirt, revealing the toned body hiding underneath, slick with sweat.


    "I''m aware," Jed mused. "Some might say even more dangerous than a bear."


    Jed slid his rough hand down, down along her lean torso slick with sweat, to her shorts, and nestling his fingers within her thigh.


    This is so stupid, Bridgette thought, with a suppressed laugh.


    Jed knew every part of her body.


    Like how much of it was firm muscle.


    Yet still, there were some tender spots remaining, here and there...


    He pushed his other hand up through her top, squeezing her bare breast.


    "Bastard!"


    Laughing, she leaned forward and bit him on the neck in retaliation.


    Then, she heard it.


    A plaintive cry, coming from further into the cave.


    She sat upright, pushing Jed off her.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Yeah," he huffed, taking out his hunting knife. "We might have woke something up."


    A little further into the cave, they came upon an overturned log covered in toadstools, as more of the cries could be heard from within. Jed and Bridgette exchanged glances, both uncertain of what it could be despite having lived in these woods for their entire lives.


    Receiving just a shrug from Jed, Bridgette sighed.


    "Fine! Let the injured girl go first."


    With lantern in hand, she bent down to take a look inside the log.


    "Nice" Jed said, pinching her on the rump, earning him a swift kick to the shin that left him squealing.


    "Not now!" She flared at him.


    This prompted a louder, more frightened-sounding cry from whatever was hiding in the log.


    "There, there," she whispered sweetly, trying to calm it.


    A twinkling pair of beady, black eyes fixated back at her, with a thin red sliver of a mouth and tiny fangs.


    Jed tried to lean around her to get a look. "What is it, Bridge?"


    Reaching both of her arms into the log, as far as she could reach until her shoulders grazed against the dampened wood, her hands met with something soft, and furry. She felt around for its stick-like arms and legs, the cushy pads of its paws underneath, the smooth fur covering its body. These interactions were in turn met with small retaliatory bites and scratches, but she would not be dissuaded.


    "Bring the light," she told Jed, as she finally found a firm grip on the thing and could finally bring it out, despite its audible protests.


    It was a bear cub.


    Jed''s readied his knife. "Put it down!" He said. "I''ll take care of it."


    "What!?" Bridgette gawked, hiding the cub from him. "No way! It''s only a baby."


    "It has to die, Bridge. Wild animals can''t be tamed, and you of all people should know what a full grown bear is capable of."


    "But look at him! He''s so cute. And totally harmless."


    She cradled the cub in her arms, looking down at the back of its head sadly, while it curiously sniffed all up and down her arm..


    "That was probably...its mother, that I killed."


    She glared at Jed.


    "It''s all alone in the world now, and you''re saying we should just kill it?"


    Jed growled, incensed.


    "Where would we keep him, then?"


    Bridgette thought on it. It''s true, as a ranger, she wouldn''t be able to keep a crying bear cub a secret for very long.


    But Jed, on the other hand...


    Before she even opened her mouth, though, he saw the sly grin form on her face.


    "No," he quickly said. "No way!"


    "Since you live outside of the village, no one will ever find out!"


    "No, no, no," he insisted, almost hitting his head on a low-hanging stalactite in his haste, as he turned to scramble out of the cave.


    Bridgette chased after him."Jed!"


    "I won''t have any part in this!" He said, stumbling out of the cave. "Sorry, Bridge, I just--"


    "Do this...and I''ll marry you!"


    Jed stopped. "Huh?"


    Bridgette held the bear cub out to him. In the faint moonlight cast upon her face, Jed could see her eyes sparkling with fresh tears.


    "Don''t follow the rules, just this once!"

 Chapter 167 - Eleven

    XXVII.


    The gentle rumbling of the wagon had caused Typhon to doze off.


    When he awoke it was light out, and El was asleep.


    Brimming with excitement, he peered out through the fluttering canvas and saw the edge of a forest ahead, the only road through blocked off by a row of barricades and turbaned Ishtari soldiers on horseback, holding up red banners.


    El poked her head out beside him, looking unnerved by the sight.


    "It''s an army checkpoint," Typhon told her. "Don''t worry, they''re the good guys."


    A soldier rode out on his horse to greet the wagon''s driver, and escort him the rest of the way to the barricade. There, another group of soldiers was waiting to inspect the trade goods it was transporting, before letting it continue on its way.


    It was a pleasant, sunny day. Birds were chirping, and the air was fragrant. It was all very nostalgic, for Typhon.


    And in a way, it was nostalgic for El as well, being surrounded by greenery again.


    "I can''t wait to introduce you to my friends," Typhon said, as she kept staring out at the trees.


    Along the final stretch of the road leading into Bethel, however, the up until that point picturesque wooded surroundings suddenly took a grisly turn.


    El let out a shriek when she first saw one, cowering against Typhon and pointing at it.


    Interspersed amid the trees and brushes, the heads of various animals were mounted on spikes, placed at either side of the road. Some looked like they''d just been put up yesterday, still fresh if not swarming with flies, while others were completely decomposed, rotted away, leaving only bone.


    Typhon was unfazed by the macabre fixtures. "It''s only to keep wild predators at bay."


    El glowered at him. "Is this really the kind of place you''re taking me?"


    Just as she had posed the question, they passed by a spike with a human head mounted upon it -- a man''s head, with rotted out eyes, the mouth frozen open in eternal agony, with a withered tongue that had been partially chewed away over time by scavengers.


    Typhon held unto El. "There''s nowhere safer in all the world than here," he said. Trust me."


    Yet El bit her lip, unconvinced.


    "Is this really the kind of place you''re taking me?"


    Just as she had posed the question, they passed by a spike with a human head mounted upon it -- a man''s head, with rotted out eyes, the mouth frozen open in eternal agony, with a withered tongue partially chewed away at over time by scavengers.


    El briefly thought about jumping out of the wagon, and running back the way they had come, but Typhon touched her hand.


    "I know it looks bad."


    "But trust me, we''ll be safe here."


    The town center was barren that time of day, when most were working.


    From his balcony, Frogman saw Typhon jump out the back of what he''d assumed to be just a regular supply wagon, waving, and after a brief startle he smiled and waved back.


    "Typhon, my boy!" He exclaimed. "Look how you''ve grown!"


    But when El emerged shortly after, hood drawn, his smile abruptly faded.


    El saw this abrupt change in demeanor as she looked to him, then turned back to Typhon. "Who''s that?"


    "That''s Frogman," Typhon replied. "He''s the foreman, in charge here -- always has been."


    A name most befitting, El thought, while examining him more closely -- he was squat and fat, with warts covering his doughy, hairless face, and bore an ugly, overzealous toothless smile.


    He leaned over the railing of his balcony, gesturing rapidly at Typhon.


    "Come inside," he said. "I''ll have my wife cook us something."


    "And please -- bring your friend."


    Typhon ran over to El, pulling her out from hiding behind the wagon.


    El felt an immediate revulsion toward Frogman. Still, seeing how happy Typhon was, she couldn''t bring herself to protest.


    XXVIII.


    Jed was laying in a treehouse overlooking a river, deep in the heart of the woods far outside of town. What had originally started its life as a small playhouse Frogman had put up for the children to use, over the years Jed had gradually built upon by himself, then later with help from Bridgette, until it was good enough to call his permanent home...even if it didn''t look all that pretty -- like a jagged tumor stuck in the branches.


    There was a cool breeze coming in through the open window when he arose that morning.


    First thing he noticed was Bridgette was gone, even though she''d spent the night. What a girl, he thought to himself with a smirk. Even after getting mauled by a bear, she still went to work.


    And now, she wants to raise a bear. He frozed.


    Jed froze, in realization -- that''s right, the bear cub! The one she''d put in his care!


    It was then that he became aware of a scratching noise, and petty muffled cries coming from within a locked chest he kept in the house.


    Jed stumbled over and flung open the chest, retching at the stench of urine and feces.


    "Damn it," Jed said, coughing.


    The bear cub was standing up inside the chest, peering up at him innocently.


    Jed shook his head, sighing. "Don''t worry about a thing, bear. I''ll just go ahead clean that up for you..."


    He took the tainted chest and the bear cub with him to the bank of the river.


    There, he tied the cub up to the tree, with some spare rope he had lying around, disregarding its growls in protest.


    "You -- stay quiet!" Jed ordered, wagging his finger at it. "I have to catch us some breakfast."


    He pulled off his shirt then waded out into the rush of the river, initially gasping at the coldness, to a clear spot past the tall reeds where the waters reached as high as his waist.


    Packs of tiny silver bream moved around him, tickling at the touch. Taunting him.


    Jed hovered his hands over the water, until he saw a glimmer of one, and --


    "Damn it!" He cursed, its glossy body slipping out of his grasp.


    Jed never fished with a line -- when it could be helped, he''d rather not be tested on his patience. His philosophy was that he would rather try and fail a hundred times with his bare hands, than to sit for an hour without a single wiggle on a line -- even if the wait ultimately lead to a more likely catch.


    During his repeated failed attempts, he kept glancing back at the shore to check on the bear, still carrying on with its complaints.


    After a while, it started to twist and nibble at its makeshift leash.


    "Hey, you!" Jed yelled at it, flailing his arms. "Stop that!"


    But the cub didn''t listen. With enough effort, it eventually managed to wriggle loose, and set off bumbling away, back into the woods.


    Groaning, Jed hurried after it barefoot, bare-chested and dripping wet.


    He ran through the woods, calling out to it -- "Bear!" But couldn''t find the cub anywhere.


    He sifted through bushes speckled with bright pink berries.


    He turned over every log, every stone, and every old gnarled tree root.


    He began to panic, fearing Bridgette would never sleep with him again over this.


    If something happens to that stupid bear, she''ll never forgive me!


    When at last he decided to climb up into his treehouse for a better view of the area, he was surprised to find Bridgette there.


    "Looking for someone?" She asked, grinning.


    The cub was cradled in her arms, blissfully munching on some berries she''d brought.


    Jed groaned, crossing his arms to hide the fact that he was shivering.


    "I had him tied to a tree while I was fishing, but I guess I''ll need a stronger rope next time!"


    Bridgette suppressed a laugh -- she''d had a sense that something would go wrong on Jed''s first day alone with the cub.


    "While I was passing through town," she said, "I hear Typhon just got back."


    Jed flinched, dumbfounded. "Huh?" He thought she was joking.


    XXIX.


    Trophies of beasts that Frogman hunted in his prime adorned the walls of his house. El did not like them one bit, with their beady, unblinking little false eyes. that seemed to follow you all around the room, and their frozen, snarling visages.


    Where she sat at the small dining table, a giggling fox''s head was staring back at her.


    It churned her stomach even worse than the charred bits of cooked meat being served, by an unnamed woman buzzing wordlessly back and forth from the kitchen.


    El watched the way the other two ate -- as per old Ishtari custom, the meat was served upon slices of bread rather than plates, to be eaten with the fingers. And the lentil soup, served on the side, was to be scooped up with torn-off bits of bread dipped into it, then eaten, instead of using spoons.


    Typhon was seated beside her, telling Frogman stories about his time as a mercenary between mouthfuls.


    Frogman sat to El''s other side, listening intently, occasionally sneaking her a glance.


    "So, who is this nice young lady?" Frogman asked, interrupting Typhon while he was in the middle of telling about a time one of the mercs taught a pig how to dance.


    Typhon gawked, realizing his faux pas. "Right, I never introduced--"


    "I notice you''ve been staring at me this whole time," El interrupted, fidgeting in her seat.


    She thought she glimpsed a sinister sparkle in Frogman''s eye.


    "Now that you mention it," he said, in a low voice. Then without warning, he reached across the table -- to wipe her mouth, with a piece of napkin!


    "Here it is!" He said, drawing back with the napkin in hand, beaming. "I''ve got your frown!"


    El huffed, then glared at Typhon expectantly.


    Typhon shrugged. "He''s been pulling that old trick since forever."


    Frogman was rolling in his chair with laughter, as Edelweiss continued to watch him warily.


    "El," she said, locking her gaze unto his. "My name...is El."


    Frogman calmed. "My, what a lovely name," he said. He turned to Typhon, squinting and grinning. "My boy, could it be that this lovely girl and you are--"


    "Yes," El said sharply, prompting them both to look at her as she forced down her first bite of food. She knew for certain now she did not feel comfortable around Frogman, about as much as she didn''t care for the food, but nevertheless she would still play nice for Typhon''s sake.


    Yet Typhon could tell something was bothering El, and he was starting to worry.


    After lunch, Typhon took El with him along a trail leading from the village.


    "It''s been so long," Typhon said, gazing wistfully around at the trees, the toppled mossy-covered logs and butterfly topped flowers along the way.


    El wasn''t impressed -- this was all nothing compared to the sights of her garden home.


    They kept walking, in silence, until the trail ended at a small vale of flowers that blew like ripples in a pond with every breeze. At the center of the clearing there sat a small, quaint cottage nestled partially in the shade of a fruit tree.


    "There it is," Typhon said, a twinkle in his eye. "I lived here until mom got sick...and she..."


    In that moment, he couldn''t contain it any longer.


    Typhon trailed off, breaking out into heavy, unfiltered sobs.


    El, her eyes wide at this sudden intense reaction, awkwardly wrapped her arms around him.


    "Typhon..." She wanted to say something to comfort him, but wasn''t sure what.


    So, she moved her hand toward his shoulder to comfort him, when all at once he completely threw himself into her arms, burying his face into her chest with panicked sobs.


    "Please don''t leave, El!" He whined.


    "I know I''m the one that''s supposed to be looking after you...but just promise me..."


    Now you''re all I have left in this world! So please don''t leave me here alone!


    "Don''t be silly," El said, holding back her own tears now. "I''ve come with you this far, haven''t I?"


    Typhon knew this. Deep down he knew that she would be fine no matter their living conditions, as long as they were together.


    This bond they''d formed in such a short time...he didn''t know what it was. What to call it.


    All he knew was that he couldn''t bear to go on without it.

 Chapter 168 - Twelve

    XXX.


    It was a fringe, no-name Ishtari settlement. The kind where donkeys and stray dogs and cats had free roam of the dusty streets lined with beggars, and destitute merchants desperately trying to keep from becoming beggars. The whole place, stinking of sweat and waste. Gaius only sought to restock on his supplies when, as he was walking through with his horse, a pair of soldiers came and stood in his way.


    "Halt!" One greeted him while the other stood by, observing with a suspicious grin. "All new travelers must pay a fine!"


    Gaius looked them over. Smelling strongly of alcohol, both men were unkempt with their hair and beards messy, and wearing dirty, plain civilian robes rather than armor. The only aspect of their appearances that marked them as soldiers were the swords with unique bronze decorated hilts at their sides, which for all Gaius knew had been stolen.


    "No," Gaius simply said, knowing a shakedown when he saw it.


    "What do you mean, ''no''?" The soldier snapped, gritting his teeth angrily. "It''s an order!"


    Having nothing more to say after that, Gaius made a move to walk past them but they quickly scrambled to block him off again.


    This time, they were clutching their sword hilts. "Is it trouble you want, big guy? A fight?"


    "Hm." Gaius grunted. He would rather not spill blood, even if it belonged to a fool, but in this case it seemed unavoidable.


    He slowly started to reach for his own sword, but was stopped by a hand touching his arm.


    "Honorable sirs," a woman dressed in peasant cloth said, appearing beside him. "Please, allow me to pay on behalf of my friend here."


    After paying off each soldier, the woman turned to Gaius with a stern look.


    "I know you''re not from around these parts, but the last thing you want to do is start a scene."


    She cocked her head in a direction, prompting Gaius to look and see a group of men, whom otherwise had blended in with the crowed in their plain clothes, laughing and drinking and talking with one another, occasionally casting glances at him.


    "More soldiers," Gaius grumbled under his breath. It could have gotten messy. For them.


    "They have become drunk with power," the woman explained, talking to him in a hushed whisper. "They know we are always at risk of an attack from the Ankh, and use it as leverage against us to demand more and more outrageous payments. Threatening desertion, or violence, if we refuse."


    "Is there one good man left in their ranks I can speak to about this? What of their Captain?"


    The woman looked at him like he was crazy. "What would a talk achieve? It has been going on like this for years."


    Gaius grinned. "I have methods that are most convincing."


    "The last thing we need is an outsider trying to play the hero!" She bristled.


    Realizing she was beginning to raise her voice, she lowered it again, looking around as if to make sure they weren''t being watched.


    "I think it would be best if you get whatever it is you came here for, and move along."


    Gaius didn''t care to argue. Besides, he had somewhere to be, with the job he was doing for that rotten Saladin.


    "My name is Gaius, and if you can show me to some water I will do just that."


    "I am Nemi," the woman said, smiling and twirling at a strand of dark brown hair fallen by her ear. "Come, and I will show you to a well."


    XXXI.


    As Gaius set out once more on his trek across the sandy dunes, he thought about how the desert was both a blessing and a curse for the Ishtari.


    The sands were the best defense they had against the Ankh, as with hundreds of miles of barren desert stretching between the Ishtari and the single greatest threat to their peace, it meant launching a full scale invasion was out of the question for the Ankh. An invasion which the Ishtari, for all their grit and courage, could never have hoped to endure.


    So instead, the Ankh was forced to try different strategies. Rather than invade the capital directly, they would sneak smaller units in ships across the Ishtari-patrolled river, down through the desert, to engage in small skirmishes with fortifications along the outermost border of the Ishtari lands. In doing so, they would gradually extend their grasp; one fort, one key location, one small village at a time, establishing more and more centers of power and chains to establish a supply route within the region, eating away at the outside until they reached the very heart of Ishtar within.


    Seeing one of the fringe towns in such a vulnerable state did not bode well for the Ishtari.


    Gaius had made it less than a mile out of the village, pondering all this, when he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves on sand.


    A company of five or six men were riding out from the village, armed with swords and javelins.


    One of them was watching from atop his horse, his face concealed in a hood.


    He raised his arm, signalling to the others. "Kill him."


    All at once they were upon Gaius like a pack of jackals, as he drew his longsword to defend against their swift, darting blows coming from every direction.


    Gaius dodged a spear thrust, then yanked it by the pole to pull the attacker out of his saddle.


    He was about to deliver a finishing blow, but looked up and saw two of the riders charging him at once, with swords arched back for another swing.


    Gaius grinned, relaxing his stance.


    He stood completely still, lowering himself with his legs spread out and longsword held in a blocking position in front of him -- unmoving even as the horsemen were nearly within range with their swords.


    The masked man on his horse shifted in his saddle -- wondering just what foolishness he was witnessing.


    But Gaius knew exactly what he was doing.


    At last second, the horses spooked and swerved apart and away from him, completely throwing off their riders'' aims.


    The masked man gasped and immediately held up his hand, prompting the others to refrain.


    "So it really is you," he said, in a woman''s voice. "General Gaius."


    Gaius frowned. "I have not been called by that title in quite some time, stranger."


    "I''ve never heard of a man, other than General Gaius, who could scare a horse like that."


    Gaius smirked. "It is nothing special. I''m so big, they must mistake me for a wall."


    "It''s more than that," the masked soldier said, twirling at a strand of dark brown hair that had fallen out of their hood. "It is...a certain presence you exude, greater than that of most men. Just as my father would tell me of, in his many stories."


    They stepped off their horse and lowered their hood, revealing their true identity as the woman Gaius had talked to in town.


    Her expression was bleak. "It never occurred to me that you could be the real Gaius."


    Gaius grinned. "Was this flimsy ambush attempt made to be a kind of test...Captain Neimi?"


    She shook her head. "My men and I mistook you for a brigand. Our intent was to kill you, and rob you of everything you have. Then, to let the sand bury your remains."


    Gaius walked over to help up the soldier with the spear he''d pulled off his horse.


    "So, the situation has become this dire..."


    After the fallen soldier was up, he gave a slight nod of respect to Gaius, before stepping away.


    "My father was Captain, until he was slain during a Mer assault." Neimi explained. "With Fort Kartiz now in the enemy''s hands, our supply route with the main army has been cut off, so we must do what we can to survive."


    "Most would desert under such conditions," Gaius said, impressed.


    Neimi was sullen. "To speak my honest thoughts, I feel as if my men and I have been left to the wolves by the main army."


    Just by looking at them, Gaius could see how the past few months had taken its toll on their forces, by the slim frames and exhausted faces counted among them. If they had to fight a full force of Ankh soldiers in their current shape, he wondered just how far their raw determination would take them.


    "If you have a plan in mind," Gaius said, "There is a heart that beats for Ishtar still within me, yet."


    XXXII.


    Tucked away in his chambers at Fort Kartiz, Captain Donadio was at an easel making some finishing touches to a painting he''d been working on.


    Nothing about the man identified him as a Fralian, aside from his name. Reflected in the mirror beside the easel was what remained of his face, the charred flesh and hairless skull. The voice he would now and again speak to himself with bore no accent. In truth, he''d accepted the Ankh as his new Motherland long ago, when he''d managed to earn the good graces of its generals and rise up in the ranks to become Captain -- something he never could have achieved in the posh, shallow society of Fralia, where appearances were everything.


    Now, his paints were imported from Fralia. Squirrel hair brushes from Rome. Paper from Mertruria. What new element would the conquering of Ishtar bring to his creation...?


    As he was amusing himself with this very thought, a Mer soldier burst through the door.


    "What is it!?" Donadio snapped, annoyed by the interruption. "And don''t they teach manners in Mertruria? Knock first!"


    "The supply caravan has finally arrived, sir!"


    "It''s about time!" He set his brush down with a scowl. "By God, it''s almost sundown..."


    There was no space for incompetence and delay in the war machine -- Donadio would not allow it -- and he see to it that this would never happen again.


    The sky was a deep-dyed orange splashed with yellows when the gates to Fort Kartiz were opened to allow in the procession of covered supply wagons.


    Once they were all in the courtyard, the gates were sealed behind them.


    Donadio stomped toward them, his blood red cape wafting behind him with each step.


    "Now, you listen here!" He accosted the driver of the first wagon. "When operating under military conditions, I expect military precision! That means, you are to be here on time! For every delivery! No excuses!"


    Neimi, sitting there in the driver''s chair, gave a smile. "Don''t worry, Captain."


    All at once, her entire platoon of Ishtari soldiers came charging out of the backs of the wagons, screaming battle cries as they flooded the fort, killing every Ankh soldier in sight.


    Neimi grinned, pleased by Donadio''s expression. "I promise, it won''t happen again."


    Among her soldiers was Gaius, barking orders, making short work of any that stood in his path.


    Donadio was awestruck, watching his men be mowed down, before turning back to Neimi in a rage, only to realize she had him pinned at sword-point.


    "I''ve always tried to envision the face of my father''s killer," she said, sucking in her lip. Scarcely able to contain the bitterness in her voice. "I just never imagined that face...to be so damn ugly!"


    "You Ishtari!" Donadio snarled. "If it''s not about your promised land, it''s about family."


    He never expected them to try something so brazen as this, in their weakened state.


    I guess there''s no helping it, he thought. Time for a tactical retreat.


    With a very quick, precise shake of his right sleeve, a dagger fell out from a mechanism he''d had stored within it, into his palm, which he then threw at her with blinding speed.


    It embedded her in the shoulder, causing her to reel back in pain.


    Donadio snatched the sword out of her hand as she was reeling, turning its blade unto her.


    "I have a feeling we''ll be meeting again someday," he said.


    While continuing to hold her at bay with the sword, Donadio  went to cut loose one of the horses hitched to the front of the wagon -- trained to stay calm and still, even through all this madness -- and mounted it.


    With a click of his heels he bade his horse to swivel round, and looked deeply at Neimi''s face.


    And oh, what a beautiful face it was -- the perfect roundness and smoothness of it, the rich brown Ishtari complexion, the presently glowering black pupil eyes positively bursting with character.


    It was a face he was certain to not forget


    "Enjoy your victory while you can," he seethed aloud, before taking off through the gates at a gallop.

 Chapter 169 - Thirteen

    XXXIII.


    Fort Kartiz had fallen. And although it was a truly momentous day for Neimi''s men, while they all cheered and drank and ate freely from Kartiz''s storehouse, Gaius found Neimi herself off sulking alone in the captain''s chambers.


    "He got away," she said, shaking her head. "I had him, I stared him right in the face, and yet..."


    Gaius said nothing, letting his eyes be drawn to Donadio''s painting, still wet on the easel, of a handsome man with blond hair posing regally in an Ankh Captain''s uniform.


    "My father didn''t die at the siege," Neimi seethed. "That sick bastard took him prisoner. Tortured him for weeks.. Next we found him hung on a cross in the middle of town one morning. His neck was slit...and his face was so cut up...that we could barely even recognize him at first."


    Gaius turned away, thinking she wouldn''t want him to see her cry.


    "Before that, I never had ambitions of becoming a soldier. I only got this far just so I could get my revenge."


    "If that is the case," he said, "then who will be responsible for the fort?"


    She looked at him, confused. "General Gaius, I had thought you--"


    "I cannot remain here," he replied quickly. "I have somewhere that I must be."


    "Someone like me is not meant to be captain," she rambled as if talking to herself. "You''re the real hero. It''s only thanks to you that we made it this far."


    Gaius shook his head. "I may have provided some motivation. But really, it''s because of you."


    On that note he left her, confident that she''d eventually figure things for herself. After all, even he had once started out his career as just an orphan living on the streets.


    After going to have some food and share a few laughs with the other men, it came time for him to move on. He set out from the fort, with his horse, shirking away all the clinging hands begging the hero to stay, as much as a part of him wished to linger here, after what a thrill it had been to return to the battlefield again. To live and fight as a soldier again, even for just a little while.


    But, as darkness fell across the desert, so too did it creep into his heart -- almost consuming him.


    As if preparing Gaius, for that other role he was chosen to play.


    XXXIV.


    El tried her best to fit in with the locals, while Typhon worked at the mill during the day.


    The old women of the village were the first to take a liking to her -- showering her with new clothes to wear, and teaching her to cook and sew. Bestowing upon her the nickname ''Snow,'' she was quick to laugh along with the stories they''d tell, even if she usually couldn''t understand what was so funny about them.


    Sometimes she''d pass by Frogman''s house, and he''d creepily watch her from up on his balcony, but other than that she was enjoying her new life.


    Typhon started noticing little changes in her.


    Like how she''d hum and whistle tunes she must have heard around town sometimes, and stopped letting her hair cover one side of her face, the way it always used to.


    And during this time, they grew closer than ever. At night they''d lay next to each other in bed, talking about what happened that day. There''d be times where they were so close she could feel his heart beat, the warmth of his skin brushing against hers. And when they''d run out of things to talk about they might just stare into each other''s eyes to the sound of crickets outside, until sleep claimed them.


    El didn''t want it to ever end, but her meeting with the white serpent, with its ominous message, still weighed heavily on her mind.


    They''re coming, El would think to herself.


    Father, and the others, With their great and terrible powers.


    She''d have nightmares, and wake up in the middle of the night in a cold sweat.


    Determined to put an end to all the dreading, and worrying, and sleepless nights, she walked out to a secluded part of the woods one day, on a mission.


    Digging deep within herself, she would attempt to harness more of her special power.


    If I become stronger, I can fight them!


    El focused her attention on a nearby tree, raising her hand toward it as she felt the power coursing through her arm like a rush of blood. She didn''t expect anything to happen, but watched with a surge of excitement as a flame started to form, shooting out of her palm, until it lighted the tree, its leaves, branches and trunk all.


    That was when she was faced with an all-new dilemma, she hadn''t considered before.


    How do I make it stop?


    No matter how she bid the flames to stop in her mind, they would not listen.


    Without any other recourse, she fled the scene.


    Is this the true nature of my powers? Am I only capable of destruction?


    With these uncontrollable powers, what if I hurt someone by accident? Like one of the villagers?


    Her stomach sank. What if I hurt Typhon?


    Typhon bolted upright from his chair at the table when El made it back to the house, bursting through the door. Bridgette and Jed, seated there eating with him, grew hushed.


    "El!" He exclaimed. "Where have you been? I smelled smoke earlier and got worried--"


    "Sorry, I just...went for a walk," she said unconvincingly, as she claimed a seat.


    Typhon nodded slowly. For now, he''d leave it at that.


    He, Bridgette and Jed would often commune in the afternoons over a meal, to talk and joke and reminisce. El would sit in sometimes, but typically had little to add to the discussion. Much like with the old women in town, she''d rather listen and give a giggle now and then with a particularly funny yarn.


    The conversation that day was lively as usual.


    "All the older kids would pick on me," Typhon said. "Except Jed."


    Bridgette cast Jed a glare. "That''s because he already got his fill tormenting me."


    "Yeah. I''ll admit, I was a pretty dumb kid." Jed leaned back in his chair, smirking. "Still am, depending on who you ask."


    Bridgette made a strange face -- wasn''t that the truth!


    "I...always used to think you were cool," Typhon said timidly, before the smile ran away from his face. "You always used to stand up for me."


    "Those jerks." Bridgette huffed. "Always picking on those they see as weak."


    Jed scratched his chin. "What was it like staying with your dad these past few months?"


    El and Typhon exchanged glances. Jed looked between the two, confused.


    Then, Typhon turned back to him, smiling. "I got into a bit of an argument with him over El."


    "Lovebirds, eh?" Jed smirked, nodding. "I know how it is -- Bridgette''s ranger buddies pretend I don''t even exist."


    She turned to him, gawking. "Maybe you''d be a ranger if only you''d bathe more..."


    "What do you mean?" He groaned. "I bathe in the river every morning."


    "I meant a full, proper bath, Jed! You know, to wash all that crap out of your hair--"


    Jed yawned. "I''m too much of a free spirit for you rangers anyway."


    Bridgette leaned over to toss and tease his hair, until he could successfully ward her off, then face Typhon and El with a wistful look.


    "I just realized," he said, "we''re all outcasts, in our own way."


    "I''m a hunter, a skinner, so I''m always off alone, getting my hands bloody. People in the village think I''m cursed, from all the spirits of the dead clinging to me or...something." He laughed.


    Bridgette huffed. "That is so not true!" She protested. "People here aren''t that superstitious..."


    Jed went on, pointing to her. "You were a crybaby, but now since you''re the only girl in town who can take on a bear. Everyone''s either terrified or totally jealous of you."


    At this, Bridgette raised an eye. "Which one does that make you?"


    But he ignored her, instead turning to Typhon and El who were watching expectantly.


    "Typhon used to live all the way out here alone with his mama. He''d always wander off, doing things on his own. People are spreading all kinds of rumors about you, and what you''ve been up to since you''ve been gone."


    Taken aback by this, Typhon opened his mouth to protest.


    Jed ignored him though, and instead moved on to El. "As for this one...well..."


    He kissed his teeth. "You''re so pretty but you never talk, so how is anyone supposed to get to know you?"


    Bridgette, annoyed by his rudeness, yanked him by the ear.


    "There''s that mouth of yours again, Jed." she growled, but El held up her hand to appease her.


    "No...he''s right," she said. "I''ve hardly had the chance to get to know you two, despite being Typhon''s friends."


    Typhon watched El''s features inquisitively, gauging her expression. Stoic as ever.


    Yet inwardly, El was bothered. She already imagined most of the villagers viewed her in a similar way to Jed, but wasn''t sure what to do about it.


    There was a moment of awkward silence at the table then, before Typhon excitedly jumped up in his seat.


    He knew just the thing that would help the others get to know El!


    "Tomorrow," he said. "We should all go down by the river for the day! How about it?"


    This got the others excited too, as they went on to talk about how nice the temperature was around that time of year, the fish they would fry, and how nice it is sleeping outside under the stars.


    All except for El, with so much already on her mind.


    Time was wasting. They were coming.

 Chapter 170 - Fourteen

    XXXV.


    Later that night, El stepped out of the house as soon as she was sure Typhon was asleep.


    The moon was full, casting the isolated glade in its pale glow as El walked to the small tree around the back of the house in her nightgown, taking in the night air with a weary sigh.


    Is it even possible for someone like me to find their place here?


    A strange girl such as she, with an unknown past, living in a land of people with the rich histories they''d weaved together. Like a dull patch of wool, a part of the same tapestry as everyone else but overshadowed by all the others, and serving no real purpose.


    I should fly away, and search for others like me.


    But where should she look? And was there any guaranteed she''d be able to find any?


    "My....already, you''re having second thoughts about this life you''ve chosen," a voice called out to her from the darkness.


    El saw the serpent as it slithered down from the tree above her, dangling on a branch.


    "How long is it that you intend to keep up this charade with that boy?" It hissed.


    El bristled. "Actually, I have no intention of ever leaving."


    "Do you plan to grow old together? Die together?" The serpent laughed coldly. "He''ll be dying alone, if that''s the case. Our kind never withers with time as the humans do."


    "Then by my own hands, when that time comes--"


    "What is it about this boy that has you so enamored with him, anyway?" The serpent cut in. "That pathetic little calf looks at you like you''re his mother!"


    "What is it that binds you to his side?"


    Curious to find the truth for herself, El thought back to where it all again.


    After being ejected from Paradise, she''d found herself in a vast desert. Naked and alone she wondered, growing more and more weary without food nor water nor rest, nor shelter from the harsh sun and wind, that would blow tiny grains of sand around that cut into her skin like invisible knives.


    Thinking back on it now, most ordinary men would have certainly perished from the ordeal.


    Where am I? What is this terrible place?


    She wanted to go back. To return to the gardens, and be free again from all this suffering.


    With no idea of how to get there, however, she could only press on.


    After a few days, her first ray of hope came as a patch of green on the shimmering horizon.


    There were trees, grass, and a sparkling pool of water ahead, and yet no matter how far she walked, it seemed to always remain just out of her reach.


    It was then that the horses appeared, and the cloud of dust in their wake.


    A group of slavers had found her, and captured her with a rope. They dragged her screaming, back to their camp, where they clothed her in rags and locked her in a cage.


    The true suffering began at that point.


    Over the days that followed, they''d force her to eat vile slop, and drink from bowls of murky, disgusting water. All the while, they''d  taunt and tease, but never touch their prized new merchandise, or at least not when anyone else was looking.


    During all this, El retreated into herself, imagining her father''s voice calling out to her.


    "El! El! Come out now, El! Where are you hiding now, you silly girl?"


    She held out hope that he was looking for her, and one day come to her rescue, but that day never came.


    Then one day she was appraised by a man with red hair, and a scar running across his face.


    "Make her walk again," he said to one of her captors. "Then I''ll believe you."


    Thus began the second long walk, as El was harnessed to the back of a camel and made to march across the desert again. Again, made to suffer the pangs of hunger and thirst and lack of rest, as well as a growing loneliness.


    At night they''d set her off alone, on the edge of the camp, where she''d stare blankly into the depths of the crackling fire while her captors would eat and laugh and drink.


    It was during this brutal gauntlet that, for the first time, El really wanted her existence to end.


    She wanted nothing more than to close her eyes one night, or suddenly fall unconscious from the pain she felt during the day, and never wake up.


    That day never came. And so, the soul-crushing trek only continued.


    It continued until her captors saw fit to place her back in the cage again, completely shattered. Drained. Devoid of hope, or any will to live.


    They draped the cage with a cloth, like a pet parrot being told to go to sleep. And be quiet.


    For what felt like a long time, she just laid there. Any sounds or voices she would hear coming from beyond her dark cocoon grew muffled, and distant. Like this, she could at least pretend to be at last freed from all the suffering. To finally have that ultimate rest she so craved.


    In the present El smiled to herself, lost in thought, while the serpent still awaited her answer.


    "Typhon was...the first to show kindness to me."


    The serpent was unimpressed. "Foolish girl," it hissed, before curling back up into the tree. "You know, there isn''t much time left. Only but a day, at best."


    El knew. In a way, she could sense it. Like her life in Bethel was the calm before a sandstorm.


    She wanted to fully express to Typhon what she felt, knowing if she didn''t hurry then it would soon be too late, and she might never get this off her chest.


    Typhon stirred awake at the sound and light of the door opening, when she returned.


    "El?" He rubbed his eyes, sitting up to greet her.


    Without a sound, she knelt beside him and, without a word, met his lips with hers.


    It took a moment for Typhon to come back to his senses, and realize what was happening.


    "Take me," El whispered, before kissing him again. "Right now..."


    Typhon slowly stretched out his arm, giving her an awkward embrace.


    With a frustrated growl El pushed him unto his back, pinning her chest against his.


    El locked her fierce gaze with Typhon''s, and saw that he looked...confused.


    "What''s wrong?" She snapped. "Don''t you love me?"


    It was then El realized then that she''d made a huge mistake, as it was obvious Typhon had no idea what was going on. What she wanted out of him.


    She got off of him and sat there on the bed, with her hand over her mouth to restrain her sobs.


    "Typhon...no...I''m sorry, I--" What was I trying to do?


    Typhon slowly reached out a hand to try and comfort her, but she quickly moved away from it.


    He just watched her lay down with her back to him, not saying another word.


    XXXVI.


    The waters were unusually still, when Typhon and Jed waded out into the river together, on that particularly bright, clear morning.


    "You still keep your shirt on in the water?" Jed teased him. "Come on, be a man!"


    Typhon didn''t hear him, though, as his eyes were fixed upon the shore where Bridgette and El were sitting, talking to each other.


    "I''ll admit, she''s a beauty," Jed said, smirking.


    Typhon turned to him, bewildered. Like he''d just been daydreaming and woken up. "Huh?"


    "You haven''t had your eyes off El for a second." Jed put one arm around his shoulder, pulling him close. "Did something happen between the two of you last night?"


    Typhon looked to El again, watching the breeze catch her hair.


    Was El always this beautiful? He briefly contemplated.


    "Come on," Jed urged him. "Tell me what happened, or else you''ll be getting your face wet!"


    "She...kissed me," Typhon let spill. "She just came back into the house in the middle of the night and kissed me without saying anything."


    Jed clapped him on the shoulder. "Nice! Sounds like you''re finally living the life!"


    Typhon wasn''t sharing in his excitement, however. El hadn''t spoken to him at all, since yesterday. Like she was consciously avoiding him.


    Even now, when he''d cast his gaze in her direction, she''d only look away.


    At the time Bridgette was telling her some old ranger stories, which she was only half-listening to while idly playing with the bear cub in her lap.


    "Cute, isn''t he?" Bridgette said, reaching over to scratch the cub under its neck.


    "What happened to its mother?" She asked, while letting it nibble at one of her fingers to its heart''s content.


    Bridgette grew tense, as she briefly considered whether she should tell the truth.


    She tried to hide the scar on her exposed midriff. "I don''t know."


    "We found it alone one night," she said, adding in a whisper: "Jed would have killed it, if I wasn''t there."


    "What!?" El was fired up. "Why would he try to kill it?" What threat could this cub pose?


    "It''s a law that Frogman has in place." Bridgette sighed. "So that the young ones won''t become a problem when they''re grown."


    "Worry about that when it''s older, then!" El snapped. "Not when it''s still just...a child."


    But she was preaching to the choir, as it were, as Bridgette smiled sadly.


    "Frogman raised both of us," she said. "We grew up under his roof, along with all the other children that have lost their parents in this war. Frogman only wants to keep the village safe, but even so I think some of his methods are too cruel."


    "You mean like those animals, and peoples'' heads mounted on spikes?" El said. The ones that lined the road leading the village, still forming a vivid image in her head.


    Hiding half of her face in her palm, Bridgette nodded.


    She then turned to El, sour-faced. "Sometimes, I worry over just how much Jed takes after him."


    "What about Typhon?" El said. "Is he...like Jed?"


    Bridgette almost laughed. "Typhon!? Oh, not at all. What you see is what you get, with him."


    There was a serene look in her eyes, as she continued.


    "Even though Jed and I are older than him by a few years, Typhon was always the one to comfort me. Unlike the other boys, he didn''t get into fights. Didn''t hunt, or fish."


    Bridgette and El both looked out at the two boys in the river.


    Jed was tugging at Typhon''s shirt from multiple angles, still teasing him about wearing it into the river.


    "Something was always...different about Typhon. In a good way."


    El smiled, secretly relieved. "That''s good."


    On that note, Jed started to hail them from the river.


    "What''s the matter, ladies?" He said. "If you don''t want to get your clothes wet, Typhon and I wouldn''t mind if you just take them off!"


    Bridgette turned to El, frowning. Neither of them felt like going for a swim.

 Chapter 171 - Fifteen

    XXXVII.


    Later, as the sun was starting to set, it was soon time to eat.


    The plan was for Jed to catch the fish, while Bridgette gathered twigs and stones to set the fire.


    Typhon and El were sitting next to each other on the shore, in the meantime.


    Sensing the tension in the air between them, Typhon was gazing out across the gradually darkening water''s surface, mustering up the courage to say something.


    "Was today...fun?" He finally asked, turning to her sharply.


    The bear cub had fallen asleep in El''s lap, meaning she no longer had anything to distract herself with.


    Her gaze was fixed downward. "Yes."


    Typhon felt sick. Why was she acting this way?


    "I-I-Is this about last night?" He asked. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "Thank you," El said unto her bare feet.


    "Thank you...for everything."


    Typhon didn''t understand, as she averted her gaze. Pushing him away, once again.


    Bridgette let out a frustrated growl, angrily dropping the two sticks she was using to try to start a fire with, to no avail.


    "Why am I having so much trouble with this!?"


    Jed approached her, hauling a basket of fish. "Setting fires is something you learn in ranger school, isn''t it?"


    Seeing this, El didn''t think twice. She knew how she could help.


    Raising one arm in the direction of the fire, and concentrating as she did before, a flame was instantly conjured.


    Everyone saw it happen, and stared at El in shock.


    Jed dropped the basket of fish, gawking and pointing. "D-d-did she just..."


    Bridgette was speechless as she looked at him, then back at El with growing worry.


    Typhon was angry at her callousness, more than anything.


    "Why''d you do that?" He snapped at her. "Remember what the clock tower man said!?"


    "These are your friends, aren''t they?" El replied calmly. "So we shouldn''t worry."


    She glared at Jed, who appeared to be the more shaken of the two.


    "What''s the matter? Scared?" She mocked him, grinning as she rose to her feet, in doing so tossing the slumbering bear cub off her, into the sand. "Maybe it''s best if you kill me right now, just to be safe."


    "El!" Typhon grabbed her by the arm. "What''s gotten into you!?"


    Her voice was solemn, forlorn. "It doesn''t matter," she said. "None of this matters."


    She pulled free of Typhon, and made off running into the forest.


    "Wait, El!" Typhon called out, then after a quick glance at a stunned Bridgette and Jed, followed after her.


    Eugene had rung the clock tower bell for the second time that evening, so he was getting ready to wind down for the night. But as he was lying in bed, cozying up with a book like he always did, he got to thinking about those kids he''d helped out. He got to reflecting on his own life, and how much of it he''d lost to his duties at this damned old clock tower.


    He slammed shut the book he was reading -- a sweet, inconsequential little story about a sleeping princess that could only be awakened by true love''s first kiss -- and breathed deeply.


    Simply reading of others'' adventurers was not enough to quell his restless spirit anymore.


    It was time he tried something new.


    Feeling invigorated, like he was suddenly thirty years younger, he threw the book out the window, letting it fall into the canal below. He didn''t even bother changing out of his nightgown before running down the stairs, out into the street. The people gasped at the sight of him, no doubt thinking he was a madman, but he didn''t care.


    He looked around, for anyone that might need saving, or with a quest for him to embark upon...


    But then, it hit him. Like that angel, when she came flying face-first into the clock tower.


    This is real life, he at once remembered, with startling clarity. This isn''t like one of those stories.


    I have to create my own adventure!


    And it was then, at that precise moment, when the clock tower erupted in a huge explosion.


    Eugene for the first time saw the upper crust of Khadez running for their lives, tripping and stumbling clumsily in their rich coats and long dresses, making them easy targets to be picked off by the merciless Ankh invaders armed with longbows.


    The city defenders already lay dying in the streets in droves, leaving the townspeople utterly defenseless.


    Even children were fair game, as the Ankh continued their bloody assault.


    Something massive was looming overhead, casting a shadow over the entire town.


    It was all happening so fast, but there wasn''t time for Eugene to stop and make sense of it all.


    One of the Ankh soldiers spotted him, so he tried to run as fast as he could. Knowing that, at his age he was unlikely to get far. That all those years of living secluded in the clock tower had left him in a horribly weak state.


    Is my grand adventure going to end already? He thought, falling against a wall.


    Something had slashed his side. Blood was draining out of the wound.


    He looked up to the sky, dyed an ominous red, and could swear he saw an angel. A beautiful angel, hovering high in the air.


    Meanwhile, Elias du Cavalier''s jail cell quaked from the impact, shedding loose bits of debris from the ceiling. The other prisoners in there were wailing and crying to be let out, while he remained calm, holding his hands close to his chest.


    If he was to die in this place, he would do so with the proper dignity of a gentleman.


    As for the part he had played in bringing his master''s plan to fruition, Elias could only pray for forgiveness.


    XXXVIII.


    El was still running through the woods as night fell, when the ground beneath her shook.


    The force caused her to fall, and go rolling down the slope of a hill, through the grass and dirt, until she landed in a murky, brown puddle-filled ditch with a splash.


    "My, how pathetic," she heard the white serpent whisper, and froze.


    When she tried to stand up, she winced from a pain in her foot and only fell back down.


    "Show yourself, snake!" El spat, turning to look in all directions, the dim light exuding forth from her body piercing through the darkness.


    "You''ve had your fun," the white serpent continued. "Now it''s time for us to go..."


    "No!"El cried, her messy mop of mud-drenched hair slapping the sides of her face as she shook her head. "I''m notgoing anywhere with you!"


    "When the earth shook just now, that was them. They''re here."


    She heard Typhon calling out to her.


    "It''s okay, El!" He persisted. "What happened last night...I''m over it! You don''t have to beat yourself up anymore!"


    El wanted to scream back at him, telling him to go, but that would only give away her position.


    But what she wanted, more than anything, was for the ordinary life they''d built together to continue. Even if she did have trouble fitting in. And even though Frogman and Jed gave her eerie vibes, showing her now more clearly than ever that people were capable of tremendous cruelty.


    As long as there were good people like Bridgette around. Or, the old women that taught her how to cook, and sew, and told her stories.


    Most of all, someone like Typhon. The one she loved.


    In honor of all the kindness she''d been shown, El felt a duty to protect the good people of Bethel. Even the ones she had yet to meet in her short time living here.


    That was why she held up both her hands, to again rouse the mysterious power within her.


    "Foolish girl!" The serpent snarled. "What is it you think you''re doing!?"


    At once, the grass and trees around El were set ablaze, filling the air with thick smoke.


    "This fire will spread until it consumes the entire forest, and the villagers will have no choice but to run."


    When an overhead branch snapped because of the blaze, the serpent fell down with it.


    It landed next to El, looking at her with a wide, angry grin.


    "Idiot! Our brothers will still wipe them all out when they come here looking for you!"


    El leaned her head back, to stare up at the quickly burning canopy.


    "That''s why...I''m going to give myself up," she said. "That way, I might be able to make them stop, or at least buy enough time for everyone to escape."


    "You would throw your hard-fought freedom away for some dirty humans?!"


    El herself wasn''t sure what motivated her, other than a notion of what was wrong and right. To let innocent people die just for her sake was unthinkable.


    She gritted her teeth through the pain of her wings piercing out through her shoulder blades.


    I''m sorry Typhon, she thought to herself, in tears as she struggled to get up on her feet, leaning against a tree trunk for support.


    Move forward. Live your life without me, and be happy.


    Just as she flapped her wings and banked into the sky, however, at last second the serpent lunged and gripped unto her neck, with its razor sharp fangs dripping with venom.


    Panicking, El was sent into a spiral, slamming into trees and being whipped by fiery branches.


    Flapping her wings wildly to try to right herself, her body started to go numb.


    Her head was spinning, costing her all sense of her surroundings within the growing inferno.


    Finally, having lost all control, El plummeted.


    Like a falling stone she hit the ground, so hard that it knocked the wind out of her.


    Through blurred vision, she glanced around. The air was simmering hot, and filled with the crackling of burning wood. For as far as she could see, the fire had spread.


    I have to keep moving, she urged herself. If I don''t reach the others in time...


    As she struggled along, reduced to a slow crawl, she could hear twigs snapping and feet shifting in the grass. As something, or someone, was prowling nearby.


    "Typhon..." She groaned, in a barely audible whimper. Don''t come.


    It wasn''t, however, as El stopped when a pair of boots suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Glancing up at the figure wearing a green riding cloak, in a dreamlike haze she thought she saw the face of a boar, upon the man of a body,  looking down at her.

 Chapter 172 - Sixteen

    XXXIX.


    Bridgette went looking for Typhon, just as soon as he''d taken off after El. He may have had a head start, but through her experiences as a ranger she could move swiftly through the dense overgrowth, and tell which parts of the woods he''d been recently.


    When the earth shook and suddenly the forest was on fire, she feared the worst.


    Typhon always wears his heart on his sleeve.


    Through the burning brush she pressed on, coughing from the smoke and shielding her face from the fanning flames.


    He trusts people. Always tries to be everybody''s friend.


    Bridgette found him pacing in a clearing, screaming out for El, even as rangers were swarming around, ignoring him as they set about chopping down trees to control the fire..


    It''s because of his open heart...people will constantly take advantage of him, and hurt him.


    Typhon didn''t even notice Bridgette running up, until she grabbed him from behind.


    "Let me go!" He shouted, struggling in her grasp. "El is still--"


    One of these days, Typhon will get himself killed for the sake of someone he loves. That''s just who he is.


    Eventually as Bridgette kept dragging him away to safety, Typhon fell limp in her arms, just staring forward blankly into nothingness. His mind was overcome by clouding thoughts, of El being dead. Of him being too slow, too blind to save her. How it was all his fault, and that he''d fallen short yet again, when it mattered the most.


    Bridgette smiled looking down at him, even as tears fell from her eyes.


    But he won''t die here. Not tonight.


    Not on my watch.


    XXXX.


    Baraba had barely rested in recent days. His face was haggard, with black circles ringing his bloodshot eyes, the hairs of his beard rough and unkempt.


    Confining himself to his tent most of the time, he''d grown restless. Paranoid.


    How long am I going to keep living like this?


    Baraba knew he couldn''t stay holed up forever.


    But the girl had slipped through his fingers again at Khadez, and he could only think of one place where Typhon would have taken her after that.


    No doubt he went back to Bethel, he had figured. Which was really quite unfortunate.


    Khadez was bad enough, but that place was locked up even tighter, between the Ishtari army checkpoint guarding its entrance and its own force of defenders, the rangers. Baraba had sent some men as far as that, but they''d all returned unsuccessful.


    Baraba lived only in fear, now -- awaiting the inevitable retaliation of his disappointed client.


    On the night of the attack on Khadez, he popped his head outside when he felt the ground shake, his horse rearing and huffing in agitation.


    "Sir!" One of the men guarding his tent greeted him. "Something''s happening at Khadez!"


    Baraba ignored him, proceeding beyond the protection of his tent with cautious steps.


    It was quiet, but for the occasional rat scurrying about. Deathly quiet. Most of his men had abandoned him in his crippled state, leaving only a handful of his most loyal few.


    "So tonight''s finally the night," Baraba said.


    At the center of the camp, stood a lone man garbed in a ragged, dark cloak, standing ominously still with a flickering torch in hand.


    Baraba''s remaining forces armed themselves, forming a circle around him.


    "I am sorry it had to end up like this," the shadowy man replied.


    Baraba''s eyes widened -- he recognized that voice.


    The stranger didn''t wait for a reply, as he touched his torch unto a nearby tent, catching it ablaze.


    Some of Baraba''s men charged at the stranger as he then fled, further into the camp.


    Baraba was frozen, gawking in disbelief. It know this voice!


    As the stranger lead the men on a chase, he continued to spread the fire throughout the camp with his torch, until it engulfed the entire camp in a raging inferno.


    Once they thought him cornered, he tossed away the torch and faced them with a sword.


    Baraba and those men that had remained with him could hear the screams pierce through the night, exchanging fearful glances, until it suddenly grew eerily silent.


    "Screw this!" One of the mercenaries yelled, then desperately ran for the stables to escape.


    The others looked to Baraba. "What do we do, Captain?"


    Baraba said nothing. If that man is who I think he is...we''re all doomed!


    Meanwhile, the one man who had ran away arrived at the camp stables, only to find that all of the men that were guarding it and the horses had been killed.


    An arrow from out of the dark then pierced the coward''s throat, felling him instantly.


    The assassin had trapped Baraba and his men in the burning camp with him, as nothing but barren desert stretched for miles in every direction.


    Looming tall among the flames, he appeared before Baraba and the last of his men.


    "It''s really you...isn''t it?" Baraba said.


    How could Baraba forget his time in the army? Those grueling desert campaigns, the low rations, the gut-wrenching feeling in the pit of his stomach from seeing the row of purple flags rise in the distance. It was back in the early days of the war, when both men were young and the Ankh more bold in their attacks, thinking of the Ishtari as little more than pests that could be swiftly disposed of with enough manpower thrown at them.


    They had fought beside each other. Survived battle after bloody battle against overwhelming odds.


    Gaius made him the man he was today.


    "I can''t believe you, of all the men I''ve ever known," Baraba said, "would stoop to this line of work."


    Gaius was silent. He had no retort, nor any desire to prolong this.


    All the same, it had to be done.


    He lunged forward, a blade in each hand, mowing down Baraba''s men in a whirlwind of steel.


    But rather than joining the fray, Baraba saw this as an opening. He ran back into his tent and hopped unto his horse, which he''d kept in the same tent he slept in for all these years in case of just such an emergency.


    Galloping at full speed, he cleared the tent and made off across the plains.


    He turned back without slowing for a parting view, to watch the tongues of fire that were lighting up the horizon as they became more and more distant.


    Baraba grimaced at the sight. My whole life''s work...gone up in flames.


    Where would he even go after this? How was a man his age expected to start all over?


    Turning his sights forward, Baraba couldn''t see Gaius as he emerged from the camp, holding up his longbow. Steadying his aim.


    It would only take him one shot, and his contract with Saladin would be fulfilled.


    With the money he''d get from this, he could finally retire for good.


    He would never have to fight or kill again, just to put food on the table for Navi and the children. To see their smiles another day.


    And yet, Gaius''s grip on the bowstring slackened. He couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Not this time, he mused.


    I guess the soldier in me won out in the end.


    XXXXI.


    Bridgette carried Typhon on her back the rest of the way to the village.


    Along the way, neither spoke a word to each other.


    I know you''ll come back from this, Bridgette thought. You always do, stronger than ever.


    The sky was dyed crimson red when they arrived at the village, where it was clear some kind of a commotion was brewing as the streets were filled with people. The villagers were all gathered outside of their horses, all flocking to somewhere.


    Bridgette knew at once that Frogman must have summoned them to the square.


    Probably to warn us about the fire, she figured.


    Carrying Typhon still, Bridgette followed a slow procession into the square, where Frogman stood proudly looking out across the crowd that had formed.


    With a wave of his hand, he brought the people of Bethel to silence and began his speech.


    "I''m sorry to wake you all at this hour," he said. "But a major calamity is upon us."


    The crowd erupted into hushed, nervous whispers, which Frogman allowed to go on for a while, before silencing them again.


    "Smoke is rising in the West, in the direction of Khadez."


    More whispering. And now voices being raised, in wails and protests, and curses uttered.


    "At first, my rangers and I feared it was an attack by the Ankh."


    "But now, based on the reports of our scouts, we have come to realize that the real situation at hand...is far more severe."


    The villagers became even louder and more rambunctious.


    Bridgette''s chest tightened in apprehension, as she dreaded what could possibly be more severe than an Ankh invasion.


    "Typhon, are you hearing to all this?" She said.


    But Typhon didn''t respond. He didn''t care, anymore. Nothing mattered.


    Frogman gestured to some rangers that were standing behind him on the balcony and they walked forward.


    These rangers were restraining someone with a bag tied over their head.


    "At the same time that Khadez is under siege by an unknown threat," Frogman continued, "our village has suffered an attack, by one we believe to be an agent working with them."


    The rangers pulled the bag off their prisoner''s head.


    At once, the people of Bethel seemed to all collectively gasp in unison.


    Even Typhon lifted his head, his eyes widening at the sight of who the ''prisoner'' was.

 Chapter 173 - Seventeen

    XXXXII.


    El had been drifting in and out of consciousness since the rangers had found her, as the serpent''s venom continued to run its course through her body.


    Upon her eyes being uncovered, she was skeptical of the sea of faces that greeted her.


    She wondered if this was really a hallucination, or a dream.


    Frogman was still giving his speech, but she could barely make sense of it.


    "Infiltrated...devil living among us....face punishment!"


    Suddenly, the feeling of a sharp, cold blade of a knife pressed against her neck brought her to a startling sense of clarity.


    Typhon got off Bridgette''s back, not content to simply stand by and watch.


    He pushed his way through the crowd, approaching the balcony, until Rangers swooped in and halted his advance.


    "El didn''t start that fire!" He protested. "You don''t even have any proof!"


    Suddenly, Jed stepped forth into view on the balcony.


    "I''ve seen it," he said sternly. "Like a devil, she can light a fire with a wave of her hand."


    The people of Bethel were furious.


    How could she betray them like this, after they''d accepted her?


    Typhon just stared at Jed, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Bridgette couldn''t believe it either. Looking around, she could sense the mood of the crowd. Their righteous indignation. Their fear.


    Their desire for blood.


    Frogman''s word was law, and Jed was someone whose word they trusted.


    At this point, there would be no point trying to reason with them.


    El''s fate was already sealed.


    Unbeknownst to Bridgette, however, was the full extent of El''s hidden power.


    And in that dire moment, now finding herself pushed to the brink, El knew if she unleashed all of it unto the scornful crowd before her, without restraint, she might at least be able to take some down with her before the knife fully severed her throat.


    Best case scenario, her attack would startle her captor enough that she could free herself.


    There was nothing to lose, and it would be so very easy.


    People are cruel, and deserve to die.


    And yet, when she scanned the faces of the mostly angry, bloodthirsty villagers again, she glimpsed a few outliers.


    Many were faces that she didn''t even recognize, looking away or looking scared. People with no say in the matter, who only saw an innocent girl being held up before them.


    The old women who called her ''Snow'' were huddled together, crying.


    Bridgette was there, shaking her head with an anguished look in her eyes, silently pleading for her her brothers-in-arms to stop.


    And then, there was Typhon.


    She saw him there, stretching out his arm as far as he could to try and reach her, but only touching the empty space between them.


    El smiled, holding out her hand, and dipping it into that desolate void too.


    "If only I had wings, to carry us--"


    Before she could finish, Frogman drew the knife across her throat, silencing her.


    Everyone gasped, and watched silently as the blade was dug deeper, eviscerating the flesh and muscle of her neck, going as far as the bone and then around it.


    Blood sprayed out like a fountain, prompting screams from shocked onlookers.


    Typhon screamed, his heart pumping as he flew into an uncontrollable rage. He drew a small knife -- the only weapon he had on him -- and made a dash toward the balcony, only to get rushed by rangers.


    Through mass of their bodies piled on top of him, barely pinning him down, he could still see.


    Saw El''s body fall, as Frogman held her detached head up in triumph.


    And those among the crowd of villagers who allowed it to happen all rejoiced, and cheered.


    XXXXIII.


    The people of Bethel were on their knees, sweating by a roaring bonfire set in the middle of the square, crying as they heaped their thanks unto the almighty.  Others, still seeing the red in the sky, brought livestock to offer up as sacrifices in his honor. And Frogman, through all this, played master of ceremonies for it all, continuing to stoke the fears of his people into making more and more frenzied attempts at gaining God''s good favor.


    Bridgette ran from the town square where all of this was happening. She couldn''t stand it.


    From what little interaction she''d had with El, she knew this outcome wasn''t right. That this time, the villager''s fears had been completely unfounded.


    As she knelt over, leaning against a tree for support, she felt a shadow pass over her.


    She turned, and came face to face with the last person she wanted to see.


    "It had to be done, Bridge," said Jed.


    Bridgette stood upright, clenching her teeth. "You bastard," she seethed.


    "There was that other fire, yesterday," he said. "Even if she never intended to harm the village, who''s to say one of her fires wouldn''t accidentally spread to the village?"


    "How dare you say that." She clenched her teeth, furious.


    "How dare you stand here and tell me a little girl had to die, for the good of the village."


    She grabbed him with both hands by his shirt collar, shaking him.


    "Is that your excuse!?" Bridgette shouted into his face. "Is that all you came here to tell me!?"


    Jed remained calm, however, which only served to make Bridgette more angry.


    "I can''t even stand looking at you anymore."


    Realizing she wasn''t going to get any more answers out of him, she tossed him unto the ground.


    "I''m going to get Typhon," she said, brandishing her axe.


    "Get in my way, and I''ll kill you."


    XXXXIV.


    On Frogman''s orders, Typhon was placed on the incline overlooking the village in a wooden cage, as punishment for ''bringing the devil into their midst''.


    Typhon could only vaguely make it out at the very top of the cliff, cast against the lights coming from below. It was a ghostly pale blotch, suspended in the air, with a black hole of a mouth stretched wide open in an unnatural, twisted angle, to facilitate the spike that was pierced through it. Misty white hair, falling all around it like a funeral shroud.


    Typhon laid down on his side staring at it, in the dirt, wishing only for death.


    The world seemed to compress around him, into a small bubble. A small bubble wherein time stood still, and everything outside of it ceased to matter.


    He didn''t so much as stir, at the anguished cries of the ranger posted outside of the cage.


    Nor react to the loud thump, when the ranger had fallen. Dead.


    "Typhon!" He heard Bridgette cry, and yet still didn''t budge, even as she began frantically chopping at the bars of his cage, grunting from exertion.


    Please don''t, he silently pleaded. I don''t deserve to be saved.


    She broke through the bars with one final swing, raining shards of shattered wood inside.


    Is this what El was feeling, on that night we met...?


    Did she feel this way all along?


    All the while, a large, black shape was moving across the sky, gradually eclipsing the moon.


    Casting the world below, in darkness.


    XXXXV.


    An enormous, winged Goliath levitated above the village of Bethel.


    Its elongated, smooth face and aquiline nose, solemn expression and sharp jaw features, with a laurel wreath adorning its moonstone hair, gave it the appearance of a cruel and detached sculpture of an ancient emperor, come to life to mete out divine punishment unto his people.


    And divine punishment, the Goliathdid bring. From its eyes rained down a constant barrage of glowing beams upon the village, destroying everything they contacted with in great, explosive bursts, that reduced people into mere smoking piles of gore, and houses into leveled husks. The people of Bethel panicked and fled from the square, futilely seeking refuge from the beams that fired erratically in all directions, seemingly without rhyme or reason.


    More machine than man, the Goliath showed no mercy, even as great rivers of blood gushed from its gaping, pitiless eyes like tears.


    A troop of rangers formed up, and began firing their bows at the monstrosity.


    In horror, they watched as the arrowheads would plunge into its flesh then be absorbed within, to no apparent effect.


    Through the rising smoke, a smaller entity could be glimpsed standing upon its shoulder.


    It was an old sage, with white feathered wings extended from its back. His beard was long and white, his eyebrows thick and furrowed, imposing a stern expression unto his wizened face.


    Israphiel derived no joy or pleasure out of making the humans suffer.


    This was merely divine justice, and it would not let up until they found their missing sister.


    In their wake, a flock of gargoyles descended unto the village in a cacophony of ear-piercing screeches. They were weak on their own, easily dispatched with a single arrow or well-placed weapon strike, but made a nuisance by their incalculable numbers as they continually harried and dove at people with their sharp talons.


    Another group of rangers was gathered in the square, successfully fending off a gathered flock of the winged pests.


    Seeing this, Israphiel bristled, then turned to his compatriot perched upon the Goliath''s other shoulder with his arms crossed. Its face was a hairless red dome, absent of eyes or nose or mouth where the flesh all had completely emulsified. Around his neck was a golden collar of a jagged, asymmetrical design, and he was dressed in interlocking plates of dazzling, ivory white armor to make for a truly imposing sight.


    "Annihilate them," Israphiel commanded him.


    Let them know our Father''s wrath.

 Chapter 174 - Eighteen

    A pair of glowing, white feathered wings spread forth from the faceless one''s back. The faceless one swung a greatsword from its back, producing an arc of flame from several ridges protruding along the blade''s edge, that absorbed the entire flurry of arrows as it dove off the Goliath''s mountainous shoulder. During its descent, the formation of his wings continued,


    Afraid, the rangers below turned their crossbows upon it and fired..


    It landed with its sword skewering one..


    Tongues of blue flame shot out of the embedded blade, until they completely consumed its mark, rendering the ranger a statue of ash while his comrades could only watch.


    The ash form crumbled into a pile under the angel''s weight, landing it softly upon its knee.


    In the time it took for the faceless one to jump, his wings had fully formed into a total of four -- a pair of larger ones, with a second pair of smaller ones positioned under them.


    XXXXVI.


    Typhon watched all of this unfold from atop the cliff, shaken.


    Attacking the village now...these are...


    Suddenly, a gargoyle came flying at him with an ear-piercing screech, but before it could reach him Bridgette dispatched it with a well-placed swing of her axe.


    "Typhon, come on!" Bridgette yelled. "We have to run!"


    She tried to grab him, but he squirmed loose.


    "I know why they''re here!"


    Bridgette wasn''t having it. "Uh...yeah!" She said sarcastically. "They''re here to kill us!"


    Typhon shook his head. "No," he said. "They''re looking for El!"


    He pointed to where El''s head was planted upon the spike, his throat catching at the sight of it again. By the lights of the fires burning in the village, he could view it more clearly.


    Those eyes, once so full of mystery and life, now vacant and staring dumb up at the sky.


    "She''s one of them," he said. "An angel."


    Bridgette calmed. "Typhon," she said, resting a hand on his shoulder.


    "I have to talk to them." It''s risky, but I have to try.


    He moved away from her, faster than she could tell him to stop, or that he''s crazy, because he already knew that, and grabbed onto the spike.


    Gripping El''s head tight, he then pulled, until it came off with a sickening, wet kiss.


    Hearing the screams in the distance, a dark thought crept into Typhon''s head -- that perhaps he should allow the angels to continue their onslaught. That this could be seen as a due vengeance, for what they''d done to El.


    But he pushed those dark thoughts to the back of his mind.


    Everyone''s counting on me.


    "This is nuts," Bridgette said.


    She grabbed him on the shoulders, turning him around to face her.  "Typhon, whatever it is you''re planning right now--"


    Typhon shook free of her grasp.


    "I can get them to stop!"


    "Since they''re like El, I know I can talk to them," he quickly explained. "They''re not mindless killing machines."


    Bridgette looked deep into his eyes. She still saw the little boy she''d always known in there, his pupils glistening, on the verge of crying, as he held it back by putting on a brave face.


    "Okay," she said


    XXXXVII.


    Israphiel, who had been stoically watching the destruction of the town, froze when he laid his eyes upon the sight.


    "It...can''t be," he softly whispered.


    Sitting atop Bridgette''s shoulders, Typhon waved El''s head high into the air, screaming for his attention. "I have her!" He cried. "I have El!"


    Israphiel levitated away from the Goliath, down toward them.


    As Typhon slid off Bridgette''s shoulders to meet him, Bridgette drew her axe in preparation for a fight, when the Faceless One quietly lowered unto the ground behind her, soft and gentle as a feather.


    The sky was brightening, as dawn was soon approaching.


    Under Israphiel''s incriminatory gaze, Typhon could feel his heart beating.


    When the old angel stood directly before him, it was by his mere presence alone Typhon found himself unable to speak.


    His voice was heavy, and quivering with emotion. "Child, are you...responsible for this?"


    Typhon took a deep breath, bowing his head and closing his eyes. El, if you''re listening...


    Please watch over me!


    "Yes," he answered, opening his eyes. "El, is dead...because of me."


    I should have never brought her to this place.


    I should have listened, when she warned me it wasn''t safe and that she didn''t trust Frogman.


    I should have noticed something was wrong with her...before it was too late.


    Bridgette gasped. Is he planning to get us both killed?


    For a while, nobody moved. Even the Goliath had temporarily ceased its barrage.


    Typhon slowly extended his hands, holding El''s head, to Israphiel.


    Israphiel took it from him, inspecting it briefly before returning his attention to Typhon.


    Suddenly, Israphiel jutted out his arm, grabbing Typhon by his face.


    "Impudent boy," he snarled. "Death is not a fair enough punishment for you."


    Typhon could feel himself being lifted off the ground, and cried out from the pain of the angel''s impossibly tight grasp.


    Seeing that Typhon was in trouble, Bridgette turned on the Faceless One.


    They clashed weapons briefly, but she was quickly overpowered and her axe sent flying out of her hand, by a skillful swipe of the Faceless One''s blade.


    Bridgette winced. It was over so fast, that she only just realized a sharp pain in her torso.


    She looked down and saw that the Faceless One had run her through, with the end of its blade still sticking out her back.


    Typhon...I never thought I''d lay down my life for you as well.


    It drew out its blade, letting her collapse to the ground unconscious, bleeding out.


    Typhon screamed as the angel''s palm began to grow hot, searing his flesh.


    "I''m only getting started," Israphiel spat. "For the rest of your dismal existence, you''ll only know pain. I''ll make sure of it."


    "And once you''ve grown old, and withered, unable to move or speak..."


    "I''ll keep you alive, even then! Just to torture you more!"


    Typhon gripped Israphiel''s hand, and squeezed.


    It was all he could do, besides utter those words that had been weighing on his mind ever since El vanished into the woods:


    "I...loved you too, El!" He cried. "I was too afraid to tell you!"


    Israphiel''s eyes widened, as his hard demeanor seemed to crumble away. And with a frustrated yell, he tossed Typhon off the edge of the cliff.


    To allow the words of a mere brat to affect me like this...!


    He peered into El''s lifeless eyes.


    Rest for now, sweet sister...


    For I shall find a way to make this right.


    XXXXVIII.


    The angels had gone and a new day was dawning by the time Jed returned to the village on the horse, with the bear cub curled up in his arms. His body still wracked with pain from the abuse he''d suffered at the hands of the rangers, but to Hell if he would rest until he was reunited with Bridgette and Typhon.


    With the state the village was in, he had to wonder anxiously if they had even made it through in one piece. Corpses, and puddles of gore from where people had been struck by lasers littered the ground. Homes had been leveled to their foundations, as the dazed survivors scrambled and hobbled about to douse the lingering fires.


    Passing by Frogman''s manor, Jed saw the balcony lay conspicuously empty and grimaced -- .


    He found Bridgette sitting atop the hill overlooking the village, with a barely conscious Typhon.


    Bridgette glared at him as he brought the horse up the hill, behind them.


    "Sorry I took so long," Jed said, scratching his head, feeling a slight bit embarrassed for having missed everything.


    Bridgette wordlessly joined him in the saddle, carrying Typhon, and they were off.


    All could feel the eyes of the villagers upon them, watching them with scornful expressions. Typhon was thinking they''d probably burn his old house down in some vain effort to ''cleanse the land,'' if it hadn''t been already. With it, all of what was left of his mother, his old life, his brief time with El, would be gone along with it -- all of it, up in flames. Even though it was ultimately his call that had spared their lives.


    The hatred he felt for them was like a hot tar rising in his stomach -- if he could only loosen his fangs and let it loose upon all of them right then.


    Denied an outlet, dark thoughts eased their way into his mind as fog across a lake.


    As Jed lead the horse down the road out of town, Typhon was now painfully aware of the true intent of the grisly stakes with heads skewered on them, posted at intervals along the sides of the road. They weren''t to ward off predators, poachers from the village, but rather they were sacrifices. Blood sacrifices, made to allay the constant, stupid fears of the people of Bethel. It was that fear that gave Frogman his power, and claimed El''s life as payment.


    As he was bitterly contemplating all this, his head rested against Bridgette''s back, the horse suddenly came to a stop.


    Looking up to see what was wrong, what he saw...made him question if this was all a dream.


    That perhaps after all this he''d wake up soon, back at the house, El laying next to him. Maybe even further than that -- as far back as the mercenary camp, his cot on the floor, the faraway comforts of that static existence he''d once so taken for granted. As if El herself was just a figment of his imagination all along. A fleeting dream.


    In his delirious haze, Typhon glimpsed a black horse. A man who looked like his father was mounted upon it, gazing at him sternly.


    "We''ve really gone and made a mess of things now," this phantom of Baraba said.


    Typhon''s head was spinning as he rose to step out of the saddle, only to trip and fall to the hard ground.


    Jed and Bridgette were clamoring around him, calling his name.


    And then...everything went dark.

 Chapter 176 - Tha First One!

    Zoonic the Hedgehog opens his eyes. Fading in and out of consciousness and with blurred vision, he is unsure of the reality being presented to him.


    Where is he?


    He is lying on the cold, ceramic tiled floor of the bathroom in his apartment. He drags his heavy body to the sink counter, pulling himself up brusquely.


    "Ugh, I feel like shit." He says aloud, clutching his forehead. He is running a high fever and sweating like he had never before, and it is pouring down the sides of his face and into the sink.


    Suddenly, without warning, he begins to retch uncontrollably.


    "Oh no, I''m gonna¡­" Before he can even complete the thought, though, it happens.


    He starts to vomit. The noxious bodily fluids torrent out of his mouth like a hose under pressure suddenly turned on. Before long, chunks of what he had for breakfast are now filling the sink to the brim. The surge stops for a moment, and he gasps to recollect his breath.


    "Oh my God, what''s happening to me¡­?" He manages to blurt out. He looks into the mirror over the sink and at his reflection ¨C just yesterday, he looked perfectly healthy. But now, his skin had a sickly, pallid tone and traces of vomit were visibly lining his lips.


    I have to call somebody, 9-11 or¡­


    Coincidentally, his cell phone starts ringing.


    However, checking his pockets, he realizes that it is not on his person, but the sound seemed to be coming from the adjacent bedroom.


    Holding back another wave of vomit, Zoonic steadily makes his way to the ringing phone.


    Whoever it was, they could help him. They had to.


    Oh my God, my head¡­ He collapses unto his knees, the crippling power of his headache. So, he is reduced to crawling, the rest of the way to his bedside dresser, where the ringing is heard at its loudest.


    Clutching his head with one hand, he uses the other to shuffle through the miscellaneous items that line his dresser. A pack of cigarettes, a bobble-head of himself and an open pack of double mint gum are thrown onto the floor in the process. A photograph of him, Buzzy and Dusters standing together and smiling hits the floor and shatters with a loud CRACK. It is when he sends his alarm clock flying with a swing of his arm that he finally locates the phone, and answers it.


    There is no time for a casual exchange of hellos.


    "Help! I can''t stop vomiting! Get an ambulance, I can''t ¡ª" Zoonic shouts into the phone, only to be cut off by the continued flow of vomit. He barely manages to move the phone away from his mouth in time.


    Buzzy happens to be on the other end, and he responds, just loud enough for Zoonic to hear with the phone away from his ear, "Uhh, Zoonic, what the hell? I''ll call 9-11! Hold on man, I''ll be right there too."


    Zoonic nods pathetically, unable to vocalize a response. He throws the phone away and drops to the floor.


    My head feels like it''s going to explode¡­


    He rolls in his own puke screaming in pain, and crying in it. He felt hopeless, like he was going to die, as the nightmare continued, seemingly without end.


    I can''t give up, though. Not here, not now...


    He was like a sponge that had been left to soak in a tub full of vomit, getting up. As he walked, he would leave a trail of vomit on the floor behind him wherever he went.


    Zoonic was in a delirious state of mind, and this affected his sense of direction. Lumbering about his bedroom, he bumps into his bed, crashes into his wardrobe, then finally trips and rolls into his closet. He pukes some more in there; decorating the walls and the clothes around him in a cascade of green filth.


    "You don''t look so well, Zoonic."


    Zoonic whips his head around to see a person standing there and with that one look, he knew he was not going to survive long enough for the ambulance to arrive.


    ¡­


    His name is Zoonic the hedgehog and he is fated to be the first victim of the Dysentery Outbreak in Morphius.


    What had initially been the scene of a medical emergency has escalated into the scene of a gruesome murder.


    The street in front of the Pink House apartment complex has been blocked off with yellow ''police'' tape. Three squad cars and an ambulance are in the area, sirens flashing, and alerting nearby residents that tomorrow''s news was in the making. Buzzy had just arrived on the scene; he has no choice but to join the throngs of people being held back by the tape. He is pacing frantically. He had been blocked off from the chaos just like everyone else ¨C he, Zoonic''s best friend.


    How dare they not let me in?


    "What the fuck?!" The distressed Buzzy shouts, directing his rage at a nearby fire hydrant, with a kick that only made the great pain he felt even worse. It was the pain that came with being powerless to help his best friend, suffering only a flight of steps away. He drops to the ground, unto his knees. "Zoonic is dying in there, and they won''t..."


    A knuckled hand grasps his shoulder; the hand of Dusters the Echidna.


    "You''re lucky, bro." He says, helping Buzzy back unto his feet.


    "Lucky? What the hell are you talking about?" Buzzy is beside himself with anger. "Zoonic needs my help!"


    "There won''t be any help for him now, man." Dusters looks grim; with a faraway, almost dazed expression on his face when he says to Buzzy, "Just be glad that you didn''t get here before me."


    "But Zoonic''s my best friend, I¡ª"


    Dusters grabs Buzzy by the shirt collar, and pulls him up to his face. "Shut the hell up, you have no idea, man!" He barks at Buzzy with a crazed look in his eyes, spitting in his face. "Blood and vomit everywhere, from the bathroom to the kitchen, it isn''t a fucking joke, man!"


    "Put him down, Dusters." Somebody says. The two look to see it is Spacio, on the other side of the police blockade. "You two getting into a fight over it won''t bring Zoonic back." He pulls out a cigarette and lights it, then placing it into his mouth. "Well aren''t you a big shot, Spacio?" Dusters grumbles, but concedes, recognizing that the chameleon is right.


    Spacio cocks his head at Buzzy. "Never in my fifteen years on the force, have I witnessed such a brutal scene." He takes a moment to exhale, shaking his head disapprovingly. "We''ve had some guys literally run out of there and call it a day, with what we''re dealing with."


    "What do you mean? What are we dealing with here?" Buzzy ask innocently, looking between the Spacio and Dusters expectantly. It is not as though he missed the signs in what Dusters and Spacio were saying, though.


    He just simply could not believe it.


    Spacio must have picked up on this, because he hesitates before he answers, "We''re dealing with a case of cold-blooded murder."


    Murder?


    There was no denying it '' head begins to swim. He gasps aloud and crumbles under the weight of the moment. Zoonic was murdered? Why? What¡­?Adrenaline floods his system in that instant. In one sudden burst of energy, Buzzy leaps over the police tape, the blockade, and past Spacio. He weaves past policemen lunging to stop him, and makes it through the front door of the apartment complex. He dashes up the stairs, at full speed.


    1F¡­2F¡­3F¡­


    Buzzy runs without stopping for rest until he reaches the fourth floor. There, he takes a second to catch his breath, then places an unsteady hand unto the handle of the door that separated the stairwell from the floor''s main hallway.


    Zoonic murdered? There''s no thinks reassuringly, letting out an exasperated sigh as he turns the handle and pushes the door open.


    Zoonic can''t die, he''s my best tries to maintain his composure and look calm, as he makes his way down the hall. It would hardly matter, though, since the floor had long been evacuated by the police.


    Nobody can take his place if he begins a brisk walk, becoming more worried.


    Zoonic died, and it''s because I didn''t get here fast enough. His walk has turned into an all-out sprint within six seconds, and he reaches Zoonic''s front door gasping for breath.


    He rips off the police tape blocking the doorway and steps inside.


    Squick.


    He looks down, having stepped in some unknown liquid. It is green and slimy. It is vomit but ¨C Zoonic''s vomit. Buzzy wails in disgust and falls to the ground with a splash of red. He scrambles back unto his feet and looks down at where he had fallen. He sees his reflection in a pool of freshly drawn blood. Cringes, he starts to mumble incoherently to himself. Recalling, what Dusters had said earlier, and it makes him feel nauseous.


    Zoonic, where are you?


    In true narrative fashion, it is then that his eyes fall upon the figure seated at the couch set against the wall on the far side of the room¡­


    ¡­


    His name is Milton Buzzy Crower and what he has just seen will haunt him for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 177 - Tha Second One!!!

    "The body of Zoonic the Hedgehog was found in his apartment at approximately eighteen thirty-two hours yesterday."


    It is the day after Zoonic''s murder, and Spacio has returned to the Hendrix detective''s office to turn in his report.


    He throws a small stack of pictures taken at the scene unto the table.


    Hector the crocodile picks the first one in the stack up and appraises it, showing a picture of Zoonic''s maimed corpse positioned in an upright ''sitting'' position on his living room couch. He grunts audibly - it was not a pretty picture at all.


    Spacio continues, "He suffered multiple laceration wounds to the chest and abdomen, along with visible indication on the skull that he also suffered a heavy blunt attack from a hammer-like object."


    Hector peers at Spacio from over the photo. "Did you have him sent in for an autopsy?"


    "Yes, Cammy''s busy with that. But what were really curious about here is¡­" Spacio prods at one of the photographs on the table, so that it slides across the surface for Hector to see. He picks it up. It is a photograph taken of Zoonic''s open closet. "Is this¡­vomit? And it''s all over the walls and floor?"


    "Yes. I want us to know, most of all, if this had anything to do with our hedgehog''s untimely death." Spacio leans against the wall, pulling his jacket over his shoulder. "It may turn out to be a link to future cases, if this goes serial."


    "Vomit? Really?" Hector scratches his head, placing the photo down. "This counts as a first."


    "You won''t believe the looks on the faces of the rookies." Spacio says, grinning slightly, "Hmm, murder in Mobius, I can''t remember the last time."


    "Try dysentery in Mobius!" Cammy suddenly flies into the room, knocking into Hector''s desk, throwing blood from off of his gloves and coat everywhere about the room. This includes unto Hector''s face.


    "Jesus Christ Cammy, did your prescription run out again or what?" The crocodile growls, and punches him.


    "Zoonic had dysentery! He was already dying when he was killed!" He jumps up and down, while pointing to the open door. "He was vomiting all over the place! Blood in his stool!" Charm is ecstatic. Hector and Spacio exchange confused glances.


    "Calm down, and tell us more about this dysentery." Hector says.


    ¡­


    His name is Dusters the Echidna, and he is on his way to the BINGO Highway, to see Sheldon.


    The casino is jam-packed - it is a Saturday evening, after all, and the place is far enough from the epicenter of Zoonic''s grizzly murder for people to be able to go on normally with their lives. Dusters could not, though, with what he saw the night before still fresh on his mind. He needed answers, and he had a feeling that Sheldon the hedgehog, longtime rival of Zoonic, would be able to provide some.


    "Entry is not permitted." Omega declares to Dusters, in a magnificent mechanical monotone, when he tries to enter the back room.


    "I''m here to see Sheldon, and I won''t be stopped by a fucking toaster like you." Dusters replies, not willing to back down so easily.


    The rambunctious atmosphere of the casino: ringing arcade machines, roulettes being rolled, and losses being cursed, is not enough to drown out Dusters'' will. If words did not work, he had other ways of communicating and tonight, he was more than ready to make use of them.


    "Remove yourself. Or be eliminated."


    "Who is it, Omega?" A voice calls out from the depths of the back room. Omega turns slightly, as if to respond. Bad move.


    Dusters lands a clean uppercut on the machine and then in one swift follow-up, grabs him by the head, and rams it into the ground. And I do mean, literally, into the ground.


    "You better haul your ass out here; I''m here to talk to you about Zoonic!"Dusters shouts, not caring about the attention he was gathering from the casino patrons. The room had become deathly quiet within seconds. Omega makes little resistance to proper himself, so Dusters remains holding him down; waiting.


    If he doesn''t come out here soon, I''ll ram this asshole''s head-


    Before he can finish that thought, though, a black figure begins to emerge from the back room. This creature, he looked like Zoonic except he was black all over, and with bright red stripes along his spikes. He glares down at Dusters with fierce, blood-red eyes.


    "So, what about Zoonic?" He asks, arms crossed and chin in the air.


    His name is Sheldon the Hedgehog, and Dusters is certain he is guilty of murdering Sonic.


    Dusters stands up, and then walks over to Sheldon. He gets close enough to smell the marijuana and bourbon alive on the black hedgehog''s breath. Omega makes an attempt to subdue Dusters, grabbing his leg from on the ground, but Sheldon throws his palm out, halting him. He looks back at Dusters.


    "You got something to say, echidna?"


    "You killed Sonic, you fucking asshole!" Dusters shouts angrily, "I''ll take you out!"


    Sheldon shoves Dusters away. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, fool."


    Grinding his teeth, Dusters snarls ¨C testosterone flooding his system. "Cut the crap, I know you did it. You''ve had it out for Sonic for years. You''re real fast, Sheldon, it''s true, you ran in there, made chop suey out of him, and left before the ambulance could arrive." He shoves Sheldon back, with nearly enough force to knock him off his feet.


    "Is this some kind of a sick joke?" Sheldon says. They begin to circle one another. People crowd around to watch, but silently. The two are sizing one another up; Dusters waiting for the opportunity to strike, Sheldon watching for the chance to make a run for it ¨C an angry Dusters is not somebody you want to tangle with.


    "You can play stupid all you want, but you''re still gonna get throttled!" Dusters lunges at Sheldon with a downward swing, which he easily weaves and dodges. Then, Sheldon unleashes a roundhouse kick but Dusters blocks it, and responds with a punch to the gut. Sheldon collapses like a pile of sticks from the impact. Grinning, Dusters rears back his leg and kicks him where he lay. He does so over, and over, and over again. Sheldon can merely cross his arms over his chest to minimize the damage, but even still, the attacks are brutal.


    "Dusters, what in the hell¡ª"A female voice calls out, causing Dusters to pause and look up, in alarm. Sheldon looks up too, and sees that it is Babe, who had been in the back room with him. Her assessment of the situation does not take long.


    "Omega, subdue target: Dusters!" She points at Dusters, and the robot springs into action, loyal to its orders. It puts Dusters into an arm lock, catching him by surprise.


    "This bucket of bolts won''t stop me!" Dusters wrestles with Omega, but robot does not shift. "And neither will you, Babe! That fucker Sheldon is going to pay!"


    Click.


    Babe pulls out a handgun and loads it. Dusters abruptly ceases his struggling. The surrounding crowd begins to disperse in a panic, and people are running out of the casino.


    "Listen here, Dusters." Babe places the nose of the gun unto the center of his forehead. Sweat gathers profusely, on his brow. "I know you aren''t the gambling type." She settles a finger unto the trigger, and brings her face close to his. "So how''s about you get going, while your good character is still intact."


    Time seems to slow down, and the background seems to fade away. Dusters and Babe are locked in a deathly stare.


    ¡­


    On the other side of town, Buzzy is fiddling with his IPhone vacantly. He had been crying earlier, and indeed, for much of the morning, but by the time the sun had set he was fresh out of tears. He opens up the Facebook app, thinking he should post something about Sonic''s death, but decides not to. All this did was call back to his mind the image of Sonic''s bloody corpse. How it had been sitting there, on the couch, as he might have on any ordinary day.


    There will never be an ordinary day again, though. It will never be the same without thinks hopelessly, sighing.


    He examines the log of a conversation between him and Dusters earlier. What had begun as a trip down memory lane: of how they first met Sonic, the things they missed most about Sonic, and the games they had starred with him in, gradually turned into a talk more serious. The conversation climaxed with Dusters expressing his determination to find out who killed Sonic, and how he was suspicious of Sheldon in particular. The last thing he said was that he had something to care of, after which he logged off.


    Buzzy smiles to himself, thinking, he''s probably at BINGO Speedway right would have said something to stop him from doing anything reckless but, after all, an angry Dusters is not somebody you want to tangle with.


    He closes the log with Dusters and opens the one directly above it ¨C marking the fourth time he had checked this one today. A single tear manages to form in his eyes, and it glides down his cheek flawlessly. For, this was the last conversation he had shared with Sonic, the night before he was murdered. There would always be a tear to spare.


    ¡­


    His name is Milton Buzzy Crower, and he knows for a fact that Sheldon did not kill Sonic, but he will cry himself to sleep tonight wishing he knew who did.

 Chapter 178 - The Third One!!11!!

    Sheldon the hedgehog is beneath the Mobius City Bridge, by the shore of the river that separates the west side of the city from the east on a calm, breezy Thursday night. It is the night before Sonic''s murder and he is alone, but, expecting somebody.


    He takes his cell out and checks the message again ¨C yes, he said underneath the bridge at checks the time again; he had been waiting here for thirty minutes.


    "Where is he?" Sheldon runs his hands through his spikes, agitated. He walks around in circles, becoming anxious. "This isn''t the type of thing he should be playing around with, and end up coming late." He kicks up the sand; it gets blown away by the light breeze, twinkling like shards of crystal, or the stars that were absent from the city sky.


    "Hey Sheldon, I''m here." Sheldon hears someone say from behind him. He turns to look, and can just make out the shape of a person walking down the hill toward him, from the street up ahead. Sheldon throws his arms out as if to say it''s about time, and puts his phone away.


    "Sonic!"


    ¡­


    His name is Sheldon the Hedgehog, and he has just woken up since losing consciousness after his encounter with Dusters, no more than an hour ago.


    He recognizes immediately that he is now in his apartment on the East side of town, lying in bed. In trying to sit up, he feels a great pain in his chest and reactively grips it, groaning. He notices that his chest is wrapped with bandages. Not long after, the door opens, and Babe walks in, carrying a wide bowl of hot water and a rag. She stops when she sees that he is awake.


    "How are you feeling?" She asks, in an obvious sarcastic tone.


    "It''s like I got hit by a truck, multiple times." Sheldon says, moaning.


    "Maybe if you weren''t so stoned before, you would have been better able to defend yourself." Babe scoffs, dipping the rag into the bowl repeatedly.


    "Well, it''s not like I expected to get into a fight with Dusters today."


    "I didn''t expect any trouble today either, but I still brought my gun with me." Babe walks over to Sheldon''s bedside. "You should feel lucky. It certainly took care of Dusters earlier."


    "You shot him?!" Sheldon yells, rising up a little. It hurt. Babe gently places a hand unto his chest, and lays him back down.


    "Oh come on Sheldon, are you really that high?" She slaps the wet rag unto his forehead and spreads it out, for complete coverage. "It only scared him away, hun, the way I was hoping it would."


    Sheldon gazes up at his ceiling. It is covered with posters promoting his favorite music bands: Dir en Grey, Brokencyde and Linkin Park, they were all up there. Oh how he wished to just throw on his headphones, pop in one of their CDs, and completely forget about today ever happening.


    Or if I could forget about yesterday too, I would. He thinks, sadly.


    "Is it still hurting, while you''re lying down?" Babe asks Sheldon, noticing his eyebrows tightening, as if due to some pain he was experiencing. He shakes his head.


    "I don''t think this is a pain that will ever go away, Babe." He responds, and turns his head away from her. He shuts his eyes.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side of Mobius, Spacio has returned to the crime scene to check for more clues. Cammy is in tow, buzzing at a respectful distance behind the seasoned investigator. They are in Sonic''s kitchen, the checker tiles on the floor stained by a trail of drying blood and bile leading from the bedroom.


    "So Spacio, why did you bring me with you today? I thought it was just my job to cut the dead bodies open." Cammy asks, but is ignored by Spacio, who is at the moment observing the kitchen sink. At Spacio''s request, the bee had come with his hands full of empty bottles. Cammy glances at said bottles, and then shoots Spacio a questioning look, curious of their intended purpose.


    "Well, you said that dysentery comes out of drinking contaminated water, right?" Spacio asks.


    Cammy opens his mouth as if to answer, but stops midway, his eyes widening with the epiphany he has in that moment. "So you want to collect samples of Sonic''s tap water?"


    "Yes Cammy, and not only his tap water, but samples from any water source he may have come in contact with, prior to his death." He turns the tap on, and beckons for Cammy to hand him one of the bottles.


    "You think it has something to do with the murder, then?" He asks as he hands over a bottle.


    "Let''s just say I don''t think the first recorded case of dysentery in Mobius occurring hand-in-hand with one of the most brutal murders in the history of Mobius is entirely coincidental." Having filled up the bottle, Spacio covers it and hands it back to Cammy. "I want you to take it back to HQ and examine its contents. See if it has what we''re looking for."


    "What about you?" He asks, before exiting the front door to the apartment.


    "I have some more business to attend to here." Spacio says, walking around the counter that separates the kitchen from the living room, into the area where Sonic''s body was found and where the highest concentration of blood and vomit could be found. The vomit was so caked unto the floor here that footprints were able to form in it, directed toward the front door.


    His eyes focus unto one footprint in particular.


    ¡­


    His name is Spacio the chameleon, and by this time tomorrow, he will have made two defining insights into the case of Sonic''s murder.


    Dusters the echidna is not happy.


    It was not just because of the affair with Sheldon at the casino either, but that, if anything, it made him realize something. He had realized that he needed to find the truth about who murdered Sonic himself ¨C he was not content with waiting on the Mobius police force or even the Chaotix detectives ¨C no, he would have to take matters into his own hands.


    Luckily, he knew just who to turn to for some much needed assistance.


    He had been driving his rusty pickup all Sunday morning, to a location in a far corner of West Mobius, Station Square. Decrepit, over-populated tenements line the narrow street he is on. A Mexican market is opening up for the day, and the scent of corn tortillas being crisped in oil is distinct, overpowering, even, and combined with the ever present smell of carbon monoxide that plagued the area, gave the area a unique scent makeup.


    This was the ghetto, make no doubt about it, but to Dusters it is home sweet home. He passes by a basketball court with only one hoop that he recognized from his childhood based on the graffiti still scrawled across the tarmac. This meant he was close, so he pulls over ¨C making sure to lock his windows ¨C and sets out on foot.


    ¡­


    Thirty minutes later, Dusters is knocking at a door on the fourth floor of an apartment complex.


    "Come on, I don''t have time for this. It''s important." He knocks on the door harder, but there is still no answer. "Alright, I''m coming in!"


    He rams against the door with his shoulder, and it opens easily.


    He enters into a plain living room; with only a small dresser to one corner and a sleeping mattress that was laid out on the floor in the center of the room. Of course, Dusters is not here to make observations about the interior design of the place. He was more interested in the person sitting, cross-legged, on the sleeping mattress, staring intently into the screen of a laptop.


    "Jesus, Jake, It''s dark as shit in here." Dusters grumbles and strides across the room. He throws open the curtains that were covering the two windows and turns around. He is shocked a little by the appearance of the boy looking up at him.


    Jake Tornbright had changed since Dusters last saw him. His orange-brown hair is grown out to his shoulders, greasy and unwashed. He blinks his eyes in the wake of the light ¨C large, round eyes with bloodshot pupils and thick purple bags underneath them, and he holds out two bony arms in an attempt to shield them from the sunlight.


    Glancing to the right of Jake, he sees two half-open plastic bags on the ground next to each other, both filled with a white powdery substance.


    You have got to be kidding me.


    "Hey, Dusters." Jake greets him, slurring his words slightly. "I haven''t seen you in forever."


    "Jake." Dusters crosses his arms. He massages his temples with one hand, trying hard to retain his composure. "Please tell me that isn''t cocaine on the floor next to you."


    Jake opens his mouth wide and peers at Dusters, as though stuck on what to say.


    "I need you Jake man, but look at you!" Dusters turns his back and punches a wall. "Coke? For real? What the hell happened to you?"


    "It''s baking soda." Jake says, scratching at his unshaven chin.


    "What?"


    How is this kid even still alive, then?


    "I can''t afford the real stuff anymore. So I use baking soda." He begins to dip his hand into the bag closest to him, but Dusters kicks the bag away. He pauses. Then, he reaches for the other bag. This time, Dusters stomps down on his hand. Hard.


    "What the hell was that for, asshole?!" Jake screams. "It''s your fault I''m like this, for leaving me behind in the first place!"


    Dusters''s face darkens, and he looks down. He lifts his foot and Jake backs away from him, rubbing his injured hand, his face flushed red. He stabs a finger at the Echidna, and continues his angry rant. "You said we would leave this place together. But you lied. We were gonna take on the world together!"


    Shut the hell up, Jake.


    "It was gonna be you, me, Buzzy, and Sonic. That''s what you said!"


    "Sonic is dead." Dusters says, simply.


    "It was going to¡­" Jake trails off. What Dusters said slowly begins to process in his inebriated mind. "What did you say? Did you just say what I thought you said?"


    "Sonic was murdered, two days ago." Dusters walks away from Jake, arms propped on his hips. Jake is horrorstruck, and can only gape in disbelief. As off-kilter as he is, the impact of the news was still groundbreaking.


    "I think you can safely guess about why I''m here, now."


    ¡­


    His name is Miles Buzzy Prower, and he has invited a grieving Lanie Rose to his suburban home for a meal. Little does he know, he will be getting much more out of this experience than he previously bargained for.


    "Buzzy, I can''t thank you enough for having me today." Lanie says, as Buzzy closes the front door behind her. "I honestly haven''t left my house since I heard the news."


    "Err, no problem. I haven''t left my house in a while either." He shrugs, and then coaxes her into the kitchen.


    The sweet smell of a late breakfast fills the kitchen. Buzzy directs Lanie to a room attached to the kitchen, the dining room, and pulls out a chair for her at a gleaming ebony table.


    "I guess being a system manager at Megtech has its perks, after all, huh Buzzy?" Lanie says, and rubs the lean surface of the table, looking impressed. Buzzy nods limply, and ducks into the kitchen, to get the food.


    ¡­


    If he had stayed in that room for a second longer, Buzzy might have noticed a change in the pink hedgehog''s demeanor. Chances are he would have seen the sudden, sinister sparkle in her eyes.


    ...


    His name is Milton Buzzy Crower, and he is going to lose his virginity by lunchtime.

 Chapter 179 - Four Is Here~

    His name is Hector the Crocodile, and he is watching the interrogation of Sheldon the Hedgehog take place. He does so from the observation deck upstairs, separated from the proceedings by a bulletproof, soundproof, chair-proof glass window. The conversation between Spacio and Sheldon crackles into here, through a speaker.


    Spacio can be seen pounding his fist unto the table. He then leans over the table, looking Sheldon square in the face.


    "Where were you on the night before Zoonic''s murder?" He barks at the brooding mammal.


    Sheldon simply scoffs at him, and crosses his arms defiantly. "Don''t waste your breath. The only person you''ll be hearing from this afternoon is my lawyer."


    Hector sighs and rubs at his forehead.


    And with her involved, things could get sticky around here.


    As if on cue, Spacio can hear the sound of somebody in high heels making their way down the side hallway, toward the interrogation room. Sheldon looks toward the door and then it opens, and Babe the bat walks in. She peers at him from over the sunglasses she wore, then at Spacio, frowning slightly. She takes a seat beside Sheldon.


    Spacio promptly backs away from the table. He coughs into his hand and clears his throat a little, before continuing.


    "So nice of you to join us, Babe."


    "Well, I had to come. What with my client calling me and telling me about how he was wrestled unto the sidewalk, handcuffed, and dragged to your office while on a morning stroll." Babe takes off her sunglasses, and shoots Spacio a deadly glare. "Where''s your arrest warrant again, officer?"


    Sheldon nearly gets murdered by Dusters one day, and today he''s under thinks, feeling frustrated, despite her calm exterior.


    What would he do without me?


    Spacio throws an envelope he had been holding unto the table, startling both Sheldon and Babe.


    "We have evidence that directly ties Sheldon to the scene of the crime." Spacio says. Babe cautiously retrieves the envelope, and proceeds to open it. She glances at a photo she pulls out of it, and gasps. Spacio paces back and forth about the room, as he continues, "That would be a footprint. And, when we ran it through our database, it showed to be a one hundred percent match to Sheldon''s ¨C placing him at the scene of the crime." Spacio stops walking and smirks cockily at Sheldon, who is averting his eyes.


    Babe replaces the photo and pushes the envelope away.


    "Be that as it may, you are yet to present an official warrant." She stands, lifting Sheldon by his arm out of his chair, too. "So, my client and I will be leaving now¡­"


    "No Babe, I think we should stay." Sheldon sits down again. Before she can protest, he adds, "Everyone needs to know once and for all that I didn''t kill Zoonic."


    ¡­


    No more than an hour later, the door to the upstairs observation deck opens, and Hector is joined by a sober-looking Spacio; his interrogation with Sheldon having just wrapped up. He takes a seat across from Hector, the unmistakable scent of tobacco heavy on his breath, stinking up the tiny room as he exhaled.


    "We''ve got a matching footprint, handprints, hair samples, and even¡­blood and stool samples, which are currently being tested." Spacio says, giving Hector a sharp look. "This case is as good as solved, as soon as we get those results."


    "Still, you could''ve just showed them our warrant, Spacio." Hector says, frowning. "You might have had a chance at squeezing a confession out of him, if he stayed a while longer."


    Spacio sighs, "As much evidence as we have on him, I still have my doubts." He drums his fingers on the table, which Hector had long come to recognize as a sign of him being in deep thought. "If we ever do lock him up, it''ll be because I am one hundred percent certain of his guilt. Not because I had a warrant, and managed to bully a confession out of him."


    He pulls a plastic Ziploc bag out of his coat pocket, which contains a cellphone. To be precise, it is a Blackberry with a distinct, bright blue skin that had been recovered at the murder scene. "To think, that in the end, this one cellphone may be the difference between a lifetime in prison and walking free for our perp."


    It is Zoonic''s cellphone.


    ¡­


    Her name is Babe the bat and she has just arrived at her apartment with Sheldon. She closes the door behind her, throws her keys unto a dresser and looks at Sheldon. He seems to be avoiding direct eye contact with her; instead looking around her dining room, scratching his head vacantly.


    Sheldon had lived his entire life in tenements and in the Sheldons of police cars ¨C so, walking through Babe''s place for the first time, was like stepping into another world for him. Here, there is no peeling paint, or lopsided ceiling. Even the freshly polished mahogany wood flooring impressed him, and the fact that not a single cockroach or spider was in sight. Paintings of various scenes: the sky over a canyon, a basket of fruits before an open window looking unto a harbor, two smiling girls in a field, decorated the cream orange colored walls.


    "Sheldon, did you do it?"


    Babe''s voice brings Sheldon''s wandering mind back to focus.


    She had said on the drive that she had questions to ask him, and so he was not caught off guard. Still, he found himself struggling to think of a way to respond.


    "No way." He finally says, shrugging, and pouting his lip like a stubborn child.


    "All of that evidence they collected, though¡­"


    "I just fucking said no way, Babe." Sheldon snaps and pounds his fist unto the dining room table, quieting her instantly. "You know how I feel about Zoonic, and that there''s no way I could have killed him, especially not on the day after we..." Sheldon is broken off by his sobbing, and he covers his face with both of his hands, in an attempt to hide his tears. Babe leans toward him, wanting to offer some comfort, but he ducks away from her reach. "I can understand if you think it was me, though. I''m not exactly the coolest guy on the streets, after all. I''ve been in a few fights, in my time." He falls down unto his knees, and sniffles incessantly.


    "I never said that I think it was you, Sheldon." Babe says quietly, gently easing her way next to him.


    "I don''t care what the evidence points to. I know you, so I know that you loved Zoonic, and although you two were once rivals, you would never have actually killed him. "


    She places her hands unto the hedgehog''s shoulders and turns him around, so that he is facing her. Uncovering his face, he looks unto her with eyes stained red by a combination of tears and many sleepless nights. "You''re not as bad a guy as you think, Sheldon. But, somebody is trying to frame you. And, until that somebody is found, you''re staying here with me, okay?" Babe says, squeezing his shoulder and smiling warmly.


    Sheldon cannot resist smiling too, in knowing that from this instant, Babe would always have his back, and together, they would find a clear way out of this entire ordeal.


    His name is Milton Buzzy Crower, and he is just waking up from the night of his life.


    It is a Monday morning, two days after the murder of Zoonic the Hedgehog The sun is rising in the Mobius sky, but Buzzy is so exhausted after yesterday''s roughhousing that he can only roll out of bed and unto the floor, pulling his sheet with him.


    Lying on the floor is his discarded pair of jeans pants, which he picks up, dons carelessly; not even bothering to button them properly. He trudges his way to the bathroom, but stops for a second, and looks at his bed. For the first time, there was somebody else lying there other than himself ¨C he sees the naked back of Lanie Rose peeking out from underneath the bed sheets, asleep and glistening flawlessly. She was like an angel, in the faint rays of the morning sun, which shined through a slit in the curtain overhead, it seemed to him.


    It''s like a dream come true, thinks to himself in a dreary haze, a faint, self-satisfied smile forming on his lips.


    In the bathroom, he opens up the mirror cabinet over the sink, and takes out a razor and a can of shaving cream. As he closes the cabinet door, something catches his eye in the mirror''s reflection. Something he could have never expected to see in even his wildest nightmares.


    No, it can''t be, there''s no way!


    He turns around slowly; reluctantly, to see ¨C standing there, leaning against the wall next to the bath tub¡­


    ¡­none other than Zoonic the Hedgehog.


    "Enjoying yourself are you, ''ole buddy?"


    "Zoonic, w-w-what are you¡­?" Buzzy is frozen with fear. Zoonic is striding toward him, his face contorting into an expression of sheer anger, as his eyebrows tighten and his jaw clenches. "Oh God please, if this is about Lanie I promise I''ll never talk to her again!" Buzzy gets down on his knees and begs. "I didn''t mean for things to go this way. I''m sorry, man!"


    Zoonic heaves Buzzy off of the ground with a grip around his neck. "You think this is about Lanie? Do you really think I give two shits about what you do to her?!" He pushes Buzzy with great force, throwing him against the kitchen sink.


    Falling unto the ground and shaking from the impact, Buzzy shirks into the corner farthest from Zoonic.


    "Then why are you here? What did I do?" Buzzy raises his voice a few decibels, his heart pounding rapidly.


    Zoonic looks like he is about to answer, but is cut off by a surge of vomit. A projection of the disgusting green liquid rains down on Buzzy, and all he can do is cower and try to cover his face with his arms. "You know what you did, Buzzy." The flow of the vomit is slowed enough for him to speak, but minute amounts still drip down the sides of his mouth, like raindrops, following the passing of a great storm. He is shivering when he continues, saying, "You murdered me Buzzy. It''s because of you that I have to suffer like this."


    Buzzy can feel the vomit coating the fur of his arm. Seeping into the floor underneath him, like some foul creature with a mind if its own. The smell alone is terrible, but all Buzzy can do is cover his eyes with his hands and squirm helplessly against his corner, hoping and praying for dear life. He peeks between the spaces of his fingers¡­


    The image of Zoonic has disappeared.


    Not only that, but there is no trace of the vomit that had only moments before covered the floor like a slick of oil.


    It was almost as if Zoonic had never been there at all.

 Chapter 180 - Five. Now.

    "I don''t think that Sheldon did it."


    Jake Tornbright delivers his assessment on the case of Zoonic''s murder to Dusters. They are sitting side by side at the table in Dusters''s living room.


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Knowing Spacio, he would have had initial suspicions on Sheldon''s involvement in the murder. Yet, as the type who would only act out an arrest if the evidence were unanimous, seeing as Spacio hasn''t yet arrested Sheldon¡­"


    "Something must not match up." Dusters rubs his chin, looking a tad disappointed. "Then the question remains, who killed Zoonic?"


    Who else but Sheldon?


    "How was the relationship between Zoonic and Lanie, leading up to his death?" Jake asks suddenly. He picks up his mug of coffee and takes a sip of the fresh, steaming liquid.


    "Lanie? They broke up years ago, but she wouldn''t give up on the relationship, up to the day he died." The echidna leans back in the sofa, crosses his legs, and gazes up at the ceiling. "Apparently she was too clingy; asking where he was, who he''d been with ¨C Zoonic just couldn''t take it anymore."


    So they didn''t make it together after all, huh?


    "Clingy, you say?" Jake looks sharply at Dusters. "The break-up must have been devastating for her."


    Dusters looks at Jake and nods, but then stops midway, wearing a facial expression that is hard to explain but you could not miss, which serves to say ''I bet you''re thinking what I''m thinking''.


    "I hope you like your eggs sunny side up." Lanie says with glee, as she lays out a plate of delicious-smelling breakfast delights in front of Buzzy, seated at the dining table. He is dressed in a suit and tie with a black suitcase next to him.


    He is still a little shaken from his experience with Zoonic earlier, and Lanie is quick to notice.


    "What''s wrong, Miles?" Lanie slips into a chair next to him, sporting one of his favorite T-shirts, long enough on her to hide the pair of bright red panties she is wearing.


    "It''s nothing, I swear." Buzzy picks up a fork, with a trembling hand. Noticing this, Lanie reaches out a hand to try to comfort him, but he shrugs her away.


    "It''s okay; you can tell me all about it, honey." Lanie says, not offended by the rude gesture.


    Buzzy''s ears perk up and he looks at her, somewhat shocked ¨C he had never been called ''honey'' before, after all, so he has no idea how to react. It sends a warm feeling coursing throughout his body, and he is all at once made to feel more comfortable about sharing his thoughts. Setting his fork down, after a few attempts he manages to look Lanie straight in the eyes. She looks back at him, through slightly closed, tired eyes, that were nonetheless alert and patiently waiting for what he had to say.


    But then Buzzy has his second thoughts.


    No, I will not tell her about what happened; it''s too soon to risk having her think I am completely insane.


    "It''s¡­work. It''s been nothing but stress at the office lately." Buzzy rubs his forehead, to seem more convincing. "And frankly, I''d much rather spend some more time with the most beautiful girl I''ve ever met than sit in front of a computer all day." Buzzy makes an attempt to touch Lanie''s hand, but ends up ends up giving her a weird rub on the leg.


    Lanie beams, and hugs his neck, and with that, the subject of how Buzzy is feeling is not brought up again for the remainder of breakfast.


    ¡­


    It is a slow day at the Chaotix Detective Agency. Since the embarrassing turn of events at Sheldon''s interrogation yesterday, Spacio has reexamined the case, searching for potential new leads; searching for a new suspect.


    He removes the cell phone recovered at the scene of Zoonic''s murder from the appropriately marked Ziploc bag. He felt the need to take a second look at the message which was the main cause of his doubt about Sheldon''s guilt. The text message, which had been sent to Buzzy on the day before the murder, detailed Zoonic''s intention to meet Sheldon that very afternoon beneath the Morpheus City Bridge. At first this made Sheldon seem more suspicious. But alas, whereas the timing of the meeting was a cause for suspicion, the motive of the meeting did not seem to point toward anything sinister.


    Zoonic and Sheldon were secret lovers.


    "So Zoonic and Sheldon had a little fling going on, huh?" Hector bellows, his voice bouncing off the walls of the compact room.


    Spacio glances up from his work, and looks to see Hector sitting across the table with a cup of piping hot coffee in each hand. He offers Spacio one and he gladly accepts it ¨C oh, if thinking alone could wear a man out, he was exhausted!


    Spacio takes a sip of the coffee, and the graceful warmth passes through his lips and down his throat in one easy gulp. It was extra Black; just the way he liked it.


    "We can''t safely eliminate Sheldon as a suspect, we still haven''t received those results from the lab yet." Spacio leans back in his chair and massages his temples. "And maybe those results will shed some light on how dysentery could possibly link in with all of this."


    "Listen Spacio, I think we should forget about the dysentery for now. Even if it does have a link to the murder, it didn''t cause those laceration wounds or that blunt force trauma. What we should be focusing first and foremost is locking up whatever psychopath did this."


    Spacio can''t help but grin.


    Leave it to the boss to keep me on track.


    Hector is, in fact, long retired from his days on the force, and has since settled into a new life of managing the calls and the case file documentation of the Chaotix Detective Agency which he had originally founded. It is a humble position, but one he has taken to with his own particular flair and keen attention to detail, that originally made him famous on the force.


    Spacio remembers something that the chief used to say to him. He would say, Spacio, you''re much sharper than I ever was, and you''ll get farther than I ever did. It''s my time to step down, it''s your turn to shine now, kid.


    What a swell guy! What a man to work for! Although Spacio could no doubt serve the Morpheus Police Department well with his skills and experience, he could not see himself working for anybody else other than Hector.


    "Hey Cammy, that damn door''s been ringin'' for five minutes." Hector shouts, so that the bee can hear from downstairs.


    You see, the door to the small detective''s office would be locked tight from the inside throughout most of the day. So, should anybody attempt to make an entry during this time, there would emit a loud buzzing noise. Usually, it only took no more than a buzz or two to scare would-be visitors away, but this time was different. Somebody really needed to get inside.


    Hector asks of his bumbling associate, still shouting, "Who''s at the damn door, Cammy?"


    Hector stops what he is doing for a moment; listening, as Cammy opens the door to the detective agency. He glances at Spacio across the table and by the look in his eyes he can tell they are both concerned about the same thing ¨C Cammy has been quiet for far too long.


    "Cammy?"


    His response is not immediate. "Uhh¡­chief there''s somebody here to see you." He eventually says, sounding unsure.


    Hector locks eyes with Spacio again, who shrugs. Who could it possibly be, so early in the morning? Hector did not have many friends outside of his work, so it would have to be a client.


    Curious, Hector, with Spacio trailing behind him, makes his way down the flight of steps. On the first floor landing he meets with Cammy.


    "So what''s going on, Cammy?"


    "He says he has information on the Zoonic the hedgehog murder case. He''s in the side room."


    Hector''s eyes widen ¨C now this was the last thing he expected. It was a rare thing for the Chaotix detective team to get a tip on a case they are working on from an outsider. In fact, Hector thinks on the walk to the living room, how could somebody even be aware of the team''s investigation into the case? They were private investigators, after all, so the whole affair seemed rather fishy.


    Things only got stranger after meeting the fellow.


    "Hector the crocodile; it is a pleasure to finally meet with you." He says, and turns to greet Spacio similarly.


    The unexpected guest rises from the sofa and shakes hands with Hector. He is unlike anybody the seasoned investigator has ever seen: a lanky hedgehog with snow white fur, with exceptionally long spikes, and crystal blue eyes. He speaks with a decidedly posh accent.


    "I thought I would share with you some important information on the Zoonic murder case."


    Hector can sense Cammy coming up behind him, and waits until he settles himself.


    For once, Hector decides to go against his better judgment and listen to what the visitor has to say about the confidential case.


    "Well, now that you''ve got the whole group here, what do you got for us?"


    "To put it simply¡­" He begins to say, and continues, with a now severe expression, "I know who killed Zoonic the Hedgehog."

 Chapter 181 - Sixth

    "Are you awake, Sheldon?"


    Sheldon finds himself lying awake in an unfamiliar bed, stark naked. It is the middle of the ni- two ''o'' clock in the morning, according to the alarm clock on the dresser at his right.


    "Huh? Is that¡­?" Sheldon turns over, to face his partner in the bed. He finds himself looking into the eyes of Babe the bat, lying beside him. He utters a pronounced gasp. "Babe? What did we¡­do last


    night?"


    Babe extends an arm over Sheldon, and gently strokes his chest, one of her naked breasts pressed tightly against Sheldon''s chest. Leaning closer to him, she whispers into his ear, "Everything."


    An awkward smile forms across Sheldon''s lips, but he can not shake the nagging feeling rising within him; the feeling that something was not right about this.


    The curtains are drawn, so Sheldon''s surroundings are consumed by the impenetrable darkness of the early morning hours, except for the errant red light of the alarm clock display..


    It certainly did not feel like this was his bedroom: smelling a delicate mixture of odors unfamiliar to him; the smell of


    flowers (carpet freshener), lemons (pine sol) and hot sweat (sex).


    The hedgehog felt groggy, as though he had run an entire marathon and then went to sleep.


    "So we did it last night?" Sheldon asks into the darkness, his voice squeaking a little out of how nervous he was.


    Babe says nothing, though. The bed trembles when she wiggles closer to Sheldon, and clutches dearly unto his arm. A passing car''s headlights light up the room for a brief second, but then the darkness returns again, unscathed.


    A knot is beginning to form in Sheldon''s stomach.


    Sure, he had occasionally considered Babe as being more than a friend, but this all seemed so fast, it was making his head spin.


    "Hey, Babe, I think I''ll get some fresh air. Maybe go for a jog in the park."


    ¡­


    Station Square Central Park is lovely in the early morning hours. This is a fact that Sheldon has been aware of since he was a child, when he would come here for a slice of serenity: after the picnickers, single mothers and barbeque-ers of the day had long since tucked into bed.


    He is jogging along the sandy trail, and although he tries his hardest to stay focused on just the winding path ahead of him, Sheldon''s mind continually wanders to thoughts of Babe.


    It was a night just like this when they met, almost twenty years ago.


    ¡­


    A younger Sheldon is standing alone in the middle  of a basket court, dribbling a basketball. His eyes are locked on the basket, but, having been  shooting hoops since the sun was still out, the


    muscles in his arms are legs are sore and thoroughly exhausted. He is about to take another


    shot, nonetheless, when a commotion across the  street catches his attention.


    A girl Sheldon has never seen before has


    stormed out of an apartment complex and is


    crossing the road at a brisk pace, heading for his


    basketball court.


    Dismissing the incident as being just another day in


    the projects, Sheldon tries again to even out his


    shot. After so much practice, he was going for a


    half-court shot this time, so it was imperative that


    he block out all distractions ¨C


    "Hey."


    Sheldon is caught off guard by the girl''s greeting,


    and misses the shot. Sighing, he turns to her,


    looking unamused.


    "I''m sorry, did I throw your shot off?" The girl says,


    fidgeting with her fingers anxiously. "I can just go,


    if you like¡­"


    Sheldon grunts in response and walks away, to


    retrieve the basketball.


    "I''ve seen you practicing here a couple of times. She says, smiling sheepishly. "You''ve really improved since you first started."


    Babe calls after him, causing him to pause halfway into lifting the basketball. He doesn''t say anything to her, though, and reassumes his shooting position, hoping she would just go away. She doesn''t.


    "What''s your name?"


    "If I tell you, would you leave me alone?" Sheldon snaps back, glancing at her from over his shoulder.


    She feints a moment of contemplation, and shakes her head. Sighing, Sheldon gives in to her presence.


    "It''s Sheldon. Sheldon the Hedgehog."


    He keeps his eyes on her just long enough to see her smile and take a seat, on the cold pavement of


    the basketball court.


    "You can call me Babe."


    ¡­


    Sheldon the Hedgehog has been jogging nonstop since he left his apartment, and the physical strain of it was beginning to show. He is not as in shape as he used to be ¨C there''s another story about his past in which he sprained his ankle and missed an


    entire month of his basketball practice, and never


    fully returned to the game because of it - so he had definitely lost his ''A'' game.


    He collapses unto a park bench, breathing heavily, still thinking about Babe.


    ¡­


    After that night he met Babe, she would come to the same basketball court any time he was there, just to watch him make his shots. For the first few nights, there would be little talk between the two, until one night, when she showed up looking exceptionally flustered about something.


    "Hey Sheldon, you live here right?" Without waiting for an answer, she continues, "Have you ever dreamed of achieving something more from your life? Of getting out


    of this place?"


    As usual, she is talking to Sheldon''s back; however, this time he was apparently interested enough in what she has to say to stop what he is doing.


    "Yes." He answers simply, after some thought.


    "Let me guess, you''re out to be the next Michael Jordan." Babe says in a snide tone.


    Sheldon shoots Babe an inquisitive look. "Who''s Michael Jordan, is he any good?"


    Babe opens her mouth as if to answer, but then promptly shuts it. After a while she says, grumbling, "Never mind; forget I said anything."


    Sheldon stands there, staring at Babe, with a mystified look on his face. There was something different about the way she dressed tonight. Her clothing was skimpier and more revealing than the norm. Funny, Sheldon thought, that I would come to expect a certain level of class from this strange girl.


    "Aren''t you cold, wearing something like that?"


    Babe has a sad expression on her face. Even the aloof Sheldon could tell that something was weighing heavily on her mind.


    "I''ve been homeless for weeks, so I had to find a way to get by."


    Babe looks up at Sheldon expectantly, but his aura of indifference does not shift in the slightest.


    He starts to dribble the basketball again.


    Not intimidated by Sheldon''s cold shoulder, Babe continues, "I''m trying to get into a junior college in the Academy District." She pauses, and sighs audibly. "My grades are good enough, but it''s going to cost me an arm and a leg¡­"


    "I''m not giving you any money." Sheldon breaks in, attacking her with a piercing glare.


    She looks startled, but does not cry.


    For a while there is nothing but the sound of cars racing by on the highway up ahead; the only highway that exited into this side of Morpheus. Alone together in the middle of that basketball court, hedgehog and bat; children of the projects, it seemed like they were trapped in this helpless void with little opportunity to ever escape it, no matter how hard they would struggle.


    As if sensing this truth, an intense, new emotion floods all of Sheldon''s senses as he lines up his next shot.


    Overcome by this feeling, Sheldon says, "Because you have a dream Babe."


    Sheldon makes his shot from half court ¨C what may well have been his thousandth one that night.


    "So you''re going to have to give it all you''ve got to make it come true."


    He makes the basket, with a dull thump, and the ball falls back onto the court; rebounds.


    "Ain''t nobody gonna help you."


    It is a crisp, breezy Monday morning. Dusters the Echidna has parked his truck on the corner of Acorn Street and Ocean Bay road. Sitting next to him, in the front passenger seat, is Jake. With a pair of binoculars in hand, he is in the process of surveying one double-story condominium of the many lining either side of the street. They all looked similar in design, but were painted in different shades of "sea" colors varying from aquamarine to light yellow. What could possibly be so special about this one condo?


    "Still nothing?" Dusters grunts while tapping his muscular fingers on the steering wheel impatiently. "Just one of these houses is probably worth more than I make in five years, and it kind of pisses me off."


    He looks around. It is still early, and every now and then a man or fox or raccoon in a suit emerges from one of the condominium, dressed in a business suit complete with a tie, or in one case, even, a high-ranking military officer''s uniform.


    "Look, there''s our guy." Jake says, handing the binoculars over to Dusters, who had been examining a big-busted echidna in her underwear waving out a goodbye from an open doorway.


    He looks, and sees that Buzzy has emerged from the front door of the condominium the two had been watching for almost an hour. He is walking at a brisk pace toward his parked Toyota Hybrid. There is the brief bleep of his car alarm being deactivated, then as he opens the car door-


    "Wait, who is that? Lanie?" Dusters shares an eyepiece with Jake.


    They watch as Lanie runs down the same path behind Buzzy, and tackles him with an open arm hug before he can fully get into the car.


    Jake leans away from the binoculars, rubbing his chin in thought.


    "What could Lanie possibly be doing at Buzzy''s house?" Jake says primarily to himself as Buzzy enters the car and drives it out unto the street.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we tail him?" Dusters starts, gripping the keys in the ignition.


    "No. I think we should have a talk with Lanie, first."

 Chapter 182 - Uhhh 7 I Think

    It is a crisp, breezy Monday morning. Dusters the Echidna has parked his truck on the corner of Acorn Street and Ocean Bay road. Sitting next to him, in the front passenger seat, is Chris. With a pair of binoculars in hand, he is in the process of surveying one double-story condominium of the many lining either side of the street. They all looked similar in design, but were painted in different shades of "sea" colors varying from aquamarine to light yellow. What could possibly be so special about this one condo?


    "Still nothing?" Dusters grunts while tapping his muscular fingers on the steering wheel impatiently. "Just one of these houses is probably worth more than I make in five years, and it kind of pisses me off."


    He looks around. It is still early, and every now and then a man or fox or raccoon in a suit emerges from one of the condominiums, dressed in a business suit complete with a tie, or in one case, even, a high-ranking military officer''s uniform.


    "Look, there''s our guy." Jakesays, handing the binoculars over to Dusters, who had been examining a big-busted echidna in her underwear waving out a goodbye from an open doorway.


    He looks, and sees that Buzzy has emerged from the front door of the condominium the two had been watching for almost an hour. He is walking at a brisk pace toward his parked Toyota Hybrid. There is the brief bleep of his car alarm being deactivated, then as he opens the car door-


    "Wait, who is that? Amy?" Dusters shares an eyepiece with Chris.


    They watch as Amy runs down the same path behind Buzzy, and tackles him with an open arm hug before he can fully get into the car.


    Jakeleans away from the binoculars, rubbing his chin in thought.


    "What could Amy possibly be doing at Buzzy''s house?" Jakesays primarily to himself as Buzzy enters the car and drives it out unto the street.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we tail him?" Dusters starts, gripping the keys in the ignition.


    "No. I think we should have a talk with Amy, first."


    ...


    Amy Rose slowly eases the front door shut behind her. She glances her fingers along the edge of the stack of fresh Morphian bills she had just managed to coax out of Buzzy.


    What an idiot! This was too easy. Amy thinks, as she tucks the money into the bra she wore underneath her T-shirt.


    She plops unto the couch in the living room, sits there with her legs sprawled open lazily.


    Leather. It wouldn''t be my first choice but still very classy, Buzzy, she thinks.


    From that position, Amy Rose reaches for the remote controller set on the coffee table and begins the arduous process of flipping through a menu of over a thousand channels.


    She stops at a news program that grabs her interest.


    "City Hall, and Mayor Chandler remain under fire for the quality of the Mobian water supply." The news anchor reports stiffly, with the image of rioting forest animals wielding picket signs superimposed in the upper right corner of the screen. "According to leading scientists who have analyzed traces of the city''s tap water, it has an abnormally high lead content, which may be putting the city..."


    There comes a sudden knocking at the door, and it prompts Amy to turn the television off before the newscaster can finish.


    "He isn''t here right now, you just missed him." She says, with more than a hint of annoyance in her tone.


    The voice of Jakeresponds, saying, "It''s Chris. JakeTornbright. And Dusters is here with me. We''d like to talk to you for a bit."


    Amy is startled by the announcement. She tiptoes gingerly toward the door. "But why? About what?"


    "It''s about Zoonic." Dusters says gruffly, oblivious to the shocked expression on Amy''s face.


    "Oh, in that case sure, come on in..." She says, as she backs down the hall and into the kitchen with her hand gliding against the wall, until it finds the handle of something. She grasps unto it firmly.


    Her name is Amy Rose and little do Dusters and Jakeknow, but she is now armed and dangerous.


    ...


    "This better not be some kind of a joke." Spacio says, backing away from the visitor who calls himself Silver. "This isn''t a game, you know. So don''t waste our time."


    Hector cuts in. "Relax Spacio, he could be legit. Besides, the public has been pretty shut up about things since day one." He turns to Silver. "So, who do you think killed Zoonic the Hedgehog?"


    "Not think. Know." He says quickly and glares at Spacio, who is standing off to the side with his arms crossed, eyeing him with suspicion. "It was Sheldon the Hedgehog."


    "Preposterous!" Spacio exclaims, swinging his arm emphatically. "We retrieved certain samples from the crime scene that are pointing us to somebody else." He pauses for a moment. "Not Sheldon."


    Silver appears unshaken by the outburst when he says, "You can choose not to believe me and wait until all of the facts check out, but what the complete and infallible truth of the matter is that Sheldon murdered Zoonic the Hedgehog."


    Spacio''s phone cellphone to ring suddenly, causing the steely Hendrix detective to jump. He takes it out and upon examining the caller I.D., retrieves his jacket from a hanger and opens the front door to the detective agency.


    "What the hell, Spacio? Doesn''t this seem kind of a big deal?" Hector bellows, but with a sarcastic grin on his face.


    "Sorry. This one''s important." Spacio says then ducks behind the door. "I''ll leave you to deal with this character."


    ...


    Meanwhile, a certain black hedgehog is practicing his free throws at a basketball court somewhere in the crime-ridden underbelly of Morpheus City.


    Sheldon carefully lines up his next shot. He shoots with a grunt, but the ball is deflected off of the rim. It bounces away.


    Klunk, klunk, klun- The sound of it hitting the asphalt repeatedly comes to an abrupt stop. Sheldon looks up and is shocked by who he sees standing there, just a few feet away, holding the basketball in two white gloved hands.


    "Zoonic?" Sheldon starts, his voice cracking out of fear. "It can''t be. You''re dead!"


    Despite this fact, Sheldon found it difficult to dismiss the creature standing before him as being anyone other than Zoonic the Hedgehog. Nevertheless Sheldon could vaguely sense that something was different about this hedgehog. Perhaps it was the lack of Zoonic''s usual smile and positive demeanor, instead replaced by an unnatural frown and two expressionless, unblinking eyes. Or it may have been the overall contrast of his appearance as opposed to his usual bright colors. The blue of his spikes was more dull, and even the red of his shoes seemed lifeless. Whatever it may be, it filled Sheldon with a sense of dread rather than joy in seeing his old friend reduced to this.


    This apparition of Zoonic, while holding the basketball under one arm, uses the other to point in a direction. Sheldon''s gaze can not help but follow.


    He did not see anything unusual, or even remotely odd about the are he had spent the first seventeen years of his life. Rows of ugly grey tenements and apartment complexes, with balconies draped by clotheslines and occasionally occupied by lounging, frowning locals. He picks up the faint smell of burning diesel in the air, and traces it to a van labelled "Aqua Mobi Distilled Water" parked on the curb with its engine still humming noisily. Sheldon recognizes the sound of a one-hit wonder of days passed playing somewhere in the background, and it brings back memories. It was just another day in the projects.


    "Hey, what are you point pointing-"


    KLUNK. KLUNK.


    Startled, Sheldon looks again to where Zoonic had been standing, but stood no longer. It seemed like he had vanished as quickly as he appeared.


    The disowned basketball bounces until it hits the chain link wall, then rolls into a corner.


    "Who are you calling now? Get the hell over here and help." Dusters hollers at Chris.


    Upon entering Buzzy''s house, the two were met by a barely conscious and feverish Amy Rose, collapsed on the floor holding a frying pan. Jakehad immediately dialed 9-11 while Dusters struggled to provide some emergency assistance to her.


    "Something''s coming out of her mouth." Dusters says as he lays her flat on her back, against the cold hardwood. "Jesus Christ she''s puking. Get me a towel or something."


    Nodding, Jake Tornbright runs down the hall and through Buzzy''s bedroom, stopping for a moment to examine the messy state of his bed, in an otherwise impeccable room.


    "Ah, so that''s what this is about." He says under his breath, then turns and enters the bathroom to find that towel.


    Hector retrieves a roll of tobacco from his back pocket, unwraps it, then promptly spits it out into a nearby trash can. He is seated on a stool at the kitchen counter of the Hendrix Detective Agency, Cammy floating and the strange visitor still present, surrounding him.


    "You''re a federal agent, aren''t you?" He says, directed at Silver. "Don''t worry, you can tell me."


    Silver reveals his badge and identification without any hesitation. "We should share our facts. This thing is beginning to spread.

 Chapter 183 - 8 Nwo

    "Who are you calling now? Get the hell over here and help." Dusters hollers at Jake.


    Upon entering Buzzy''s house, the two were met by a barely conscious and feverish Lanie Rose, collapsed on the floor holding a frying pan. Jake had immediately dialed 9-11 while Dusters struggled to provide some emergency assistance to her.


    "Something''s coming out of her mouth." Dusters says as he lays her flat on her back, against the cold hardwood. "Jesus Jaket she''s puking. Get me a towel or something."


    Nodding, Jake Tornbright runs down the hall and through Buzzy''s bedroom, stopping for a moment to examine the messy state of his bed, in an otherwise impeccable room.


    "Ah, so that''s what this is about." He says under his breath, then turns and enters the bathroom to find that towel..


    ...


    Hector retrieves a roll of tobacco from his back pocket, unwraps it, then promptly spits it out into a nearby trash can. He is seated on a stool at the kitchen counter of the Hendrix Detective Agency, Cammy floating and the strange visitor still present, surrounding him.


    "You''re a federal agent, aren''t you?" He says, directed at Silver. "Don''t worry, you can tell me."


    Silver reveals his badge and identification without any hesitation. "We should share our facts. This thing is beginning to spread.


    Cammy sneaks away from the pair and turns on the nearby television, which is turned to a local news channel.


    "...emergency city council meeting being held on what is now believed to be dysentery outbreak in Morpheus." The newscaster says, and the screen is then possessed by a crowd of hawking rodents with video cameras huddled around the steps of the bright and polished city council building.


    "It''s all over the news now." Hector grumbles.


    "We''re beginning to think it''s a form of biological warfare. But who? And why?" Silver questions aloud, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Then he looks at Hector. "And have you established any link between the contraction of dysentery and Zoonic the Hedgehog''s murder?"


    "No. That seems like a dead end." Hector signals to Cammy, who briefly removes himself into the next room, and returns shortly after with a plain manila folder tucked under his arm. He hands this folder to Hector, who opens it and removes a couple of photographs from within then slides across the counter to Silver. He takes them up and looks at them.


    "Those were taken at the crime scene. We have footprints, DNA, blood and even fecal samples that tie Sheldon to the scene but something still doesn''t check out."


    "The green substance isn''t really vomit, is it?"


    "Cammy ran a check. It seemed less biological. More chemical. Created."


    Silver places the photographs back unto the table. He somehow looks somewhat annoyed by this information.


    "A penny for your thoughts, detective?" says Hector.


    The snow white hedgehog steps away, his arms crossed behind his back. Something was obviously concerning him. "Well, there have been similar cases like this in other cities across the board. The bizarre green substance. The gruesome killing. The dysentery outbreak. Footprint. Fecal. Blood samples."


    He turns around again. There is a steely look in his eyes; the kind of look only a detective who feels he is on the verge of cracking a case can really possess.


    "But we also have video evidence of one of the crimes being committed. "


    ...


    The doors of the dispatched ambulance slam shut, with Lanie Rose laid out on a stretcher within. Jake and Dusters are conversing with a member of the medical personnel in Tail''s front lawn when a familiar Toyota Hybrid pulls up to the curb.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Buzzy says when he emerges from the driver''s seat, and approaches the two. "Where''s Lanie?"


    The medical personnel re-enters the ambulance and it begins to pull out into the street. Buzzy makes a motion to go after it but Dusters stops him.


    "They think it might be dysentery. Like in the news."


    Buzzy falls to his knees.


    "I''m sure she''ll be fine." Dusters adds, placing a hand on his friend''s trembling shoulder.


    Buzzy casts him a glare. "What were you two doing here, anyway?"


    Dusters exchanges looks with Jake, who nods.


    "We want to ask you some questions. It has to do with Zoonic."


    Sheldon the grieving hedgehog dips the clear plastic needle into his flesh, throwing his head back as he is overcome by a sick ecstasy when the life-bestowing liquid rushes into his veins.


    God damn it...


    He sputters and coughs: 40% shitbrew vodka, 60% saliva, the now empty bottle in his left hand clanging against the brick wall when the arm jolts reflexively upon old needle meeting bare flesh.


    Why couldn''t I be there for you?


    Sitting in an alleyway that cuts between two ramshackle apartment complexes in downtown Morpheus, the self-abusing hedgehog had hoped for a little privacy, but a frightened little gasp highlights the futility of his mission for one is never truly alone in the slums.


    Creole the rabbit had gone grocery shopping that morning and by mere fate had glimpsed one of Sheldon''s spikes poking out from behind a trash can while stooping to pick up a dropped apple.


    "Sheldon, is that you?"


    The needle right now injecting its deadly toxins into his arm pauses momentarily, its wielder''s mind a mess of random thoughts and Zoonics, muffling Creole''s voice to a barely discernible whisper. He struggles to regain control; to form a decision of whether to plunge himself deeper into the abyss or to pull out and run for it. She of all people couldn''t see him like this. No, not Creole. Anyone but Creole.


    Sheldon!


    ...is the last thing he could remember when he awakens on the meticulously arranged floral patterned couch in Creole''s living room, the fan overhead spinning with a rhythmic whoof whoof whoof. Falling unconscious had become a regular thing for him lately, he realizes with a heavy sigh.


    He struggles unto his feet and peers around the archway that leads into the kitchen, where a familiar tan rabbit in a dirty apron is tending to an assortment of pots in varying shapes and sizes being heated on the stove.


    She turns and when she sees him standing there sets her ladel on a piece of countertop draped with paper towel then crosses her arms.


    "I''m making beef and carrot stew. You can have some."


    Sheldon the embarrassed nods, scratching the back of his head. Creole was ten years younger than he and, despite being in her late teens at best, the firmness in her voice was like that of a fully confident adult. A far cry from the bouncy bunny who used to cheer for him at basketball tournaments.


    The black-furred mammalian junkie says the first thing that came to his mind when he first saw her in that downtown alley.


    "Creole, I''m sorry..."


    She walks up to him and slaps him across the face. Hard. Almost enough to knock the buzz out of him, but not quite.


    "It''s not me you should be apologizing to." Creole snaps at him.


    It''s yourself. The words flash in his head before she could finish, although she knew he knew so she didn''t. Creole was just smart like that. "But, why? Why the drugs? What happened to you?"


    "I could have saved him, Creole." Sheldon mumbles into his gloved hand, sobbing. "Zoonic didn''t have to die. I could have stopped it."


    "Hey, hey, what happened? This isn''t the Sheldon I know..."


    "You don''t understand. Machinekirk set him up, and I was a part of his plan. I''m the reason Zoonic is dead. Istarted the dysentery outbreak in Morpheus." He growls. "It''s too big for the police to handle now. Thousands of people are going to die and it''s all my fault."


    Creole grabs him by the shoulders with all the brusqueness a single woman with standards living in the projects must possess in order to survive. "Well, what are you gonna do about it now, Sheldon, besides cry like a little bitch?" She looks him dead in the eye and with some hesitation he looks back, until finally after so many days of floundering around feeling sorry for himself, a new resolve starts to awaken in Sheldon.


    "I need to end this before it''s too late."


    ¡­


    "This was filmed by a security camera situated outside of a restroom at a branch of the United Forest National Bank in Terminal City." Silver the Hedgehog says of the video playing on his laptop, with Hector, Cammy and Spacio huddled around him.


    He pauses when a coyote in a well-pressed naval uniform decorated with polished golden adornments is seen walking toward the camera.


    "This is Anthony Coolio, our unfortunate vic, seen here entering the restroom at fifteen to one."


    The cookie cutter metrosexual walks out of frame when he resumes.


    "He will not emerge from that restroom again. But someone else will, at around the same time the coroner reports that the vic was murdered."


    A hedgehog with black spikes featuring red highlights emerges into view just as he specified, wearing the same oversized pair of Air Jordans he did when he was being interviewed at the Hendrix Office just yesterday.


    Spacio leans forward to get a closer look. "No way." He says under his breath.


    "Looks like your hunch was wrong, Spacio. That is definitely Sheldon." Hector says, then points to the door. "Book him, fellas!"

 Chapter 184 - I

    Ever since I was little, I have heard tales of giants.


    It was the talk of sailors, washed ashore some days to restock and replenish their meats and ales, with beards to their knees and skins like sun-dried leather: hardened, hardy men who risked their mortal necks to brave the seas as their way of life; and yet, they spoke in hushed, reverent tones of "giants" who reigned in the realms beyond, and of Heraldesses: the two of which seemed to mysteriously coincide, as far as I could gather. Although, to what degree I could scarcely imagine...


    Eventually, that would all change. I would come to reminisce about the "days before" as a time of innocence, to which I may never return. Since then, I have seen too much: I have stained my hands with blood that will never wash away, and I am no longer the same girl who existed within that place and time.


    To think, it was a mere few months ago...


    I was a server at the local tavern on the harbor who had just turned sixteen, and so far had never seen the world beyond the stretches of my cozy island home. So, it always fascinated me how these rough-looking men would frequently humble themselves with mention of prayers and sacrifices they''d made before setting out from their various ports of call, directed at these Heraldesses, as well as their seeming pet giants. All this to say, they did not count their successful voyages on the merit of their own abilities, but rather staking their successes on divine benevolence¡ªmore superstition than sinew. Behavior which struck me as being altogether strange, and contradictory. Mystifyingly barbaric. Wonderful. Which was precisely why I would always pause at what I was doing to listen to these seadogs gossip like crows, if I wasn''t overly busy.


    On one particular day, I was stacking a tray full of drinks on the counter when I caught wind of a conversation between a boatswain and his mate in the back booth:


    "Danae is the one, aye. I would mate her ''til she couldn''t walk."


    "Shh! You''re spouting blasphemy!"


    "Blasphemy it might be, then!" The obviously drunk boatswain then boasted loudly. "Let her strike me down, and seize me straight to her heaving bosom!"


    I jumped at the sound of a chair scraping across the floor.


    "I will have no part in such talks!" I heard the mate respond with, before passing by me as he was storming toward the door, when all of a sudden I thought to do something extraordinary¡ª


    I reached forth, grabbing the man by his wrist.


    He glanced at me, rightly startled.


    "I¡ª" spoke nervously, fearing I had just made a grave error, unable to draw upon an ounce of speech any further.


    Fortunately for myself, the mate here in question was a youngish, handsome man without his fellows'' beards or grim confidence; whose fired expression quickly waned when he glimpsed my bashfulness.


    "My, aren''t you a pretty thing to be floating about in a dirty old hovel like this."


    "Tell me...just now," I struggled to verbalize, fumbling my lip under his interested gaze. "What is it that you and your mate were yelling about?"


    "You were eavesdropping?" he said¡ªto which I quickly nodded¡ªthen adding, "and you really don''t know?" To which I nodded again. At which point he wrinkled his brow at me, looking me over with a suspicious squint¡ªlike he was doubting my sincerity¡ªbut I held my gaze and my breath steady until he nodded, smiling, seemingly content that he was not being played for a fool.


    "Ah, I suppose it makes sense for a lass, so young, living on this faraway shore, to not know about the Heraldesses."


    "The Heraldesses?" I moved toward him, recognizing the name but nothing of its implied substance, eager to hear more, as my usual shyness had all but melted away, at that point¡ªsuch was my desire to learn the truth behind these mysterious whispers.


    He opened his mouth with a proud look, to answer, but¡ª


    "The Heraldesses," the boatswain said as he emerged, stumbling in from the back room, "they''re the four nicest pieces of ass gifted by God unto man!" He laughed.


    "Eh?" I looked toward the man beside me, sensing before I saw that he was furious.


    "Old man, you''re courting death by talking so crudely about the divine misses," he said, pushing gently past me to hang over his crewmate with an intimidating air. "Danae especially would not tolerate such foulness!"


    The boatswain struggled to stand up straight, putting on a tough face. "Oh, yeah? So you''ve been between her thighs before¡­?"


    "S-stop," I said, as the two then started pushing against each other.


    "That''s enough from you, old man!"


    "Look at you, little whelp: in a fit over some uptight little slut you''ve never even met before!" he yelled. "You''re a pathetic example of a man, pining for a pair of fruits you can''t have!"


    The youngish sailor swung at his face.


    Growling, he responded with a lunge: holding him down with a burly arm locked around his neck.


    A fight was breaking out, I realized: around the time a crowd of other sailors swarmed around us, spitting and hollering, and beer bottles were starting to fly; not an uncommon occurrence around those parts, by any means, but all the same my frail heart was hard at thumping as I dove for cover beneath one of the rickety wooden tables.


    "All of you salty, uncivilized rats had better SIT YOUR ASSES DOWN!" I heard Miss Mercia yell, the floorboards shaking with her footsteps as she came in from behind the bar counter to intervene.


    At this time I felt deflated, being no longer able to question more about the giants or the Heraldesses...


    My curiosity was piqued, and so I grew obsessed in the hours that followed: trying to piece together every tidbit and grain on the elusive subject I had gathered thus far; a fruitless effort, in retrospect, as the kinds of things I was hearing would need to be seen to be understood, in any case.


    And indeed, did I desire to see; only that it might fulfill my wonder at just what kind of fantastical world of magic and mystery resided just beyond these familiar shores.


    Exteriorly, my contemplations aside, it was an average day: my existence being of an easy, carefree sort: abiding by an unshifting schedule of working at the tavern from morning till noon; after which, I would go out diving, beneath the crystal clear waters of the bay past the line of palm and coconut trees, to dig up oysters and clams from along the silty bottom that I might cook the meat from later and¡ªif I were lucky¡ªfind a pearl I could trade to a merchant.


    Most young women of my village were spared such work, typically reserved for men; but then again, most had living relatives to care for them.


    As for myself...I was mostly alone. I spent the larger bulk of my existence in solitude, and quite preferred it that way. Albeit, I likely would not have survived this long if not for the sympathies of Miss Mercia, who had considered both my parents as close friends...before they were taken by the great storm¡ªan integral driving force behind my push for independence, above all, so as not to become a burden.


    My diligence, though noble in its pursuit, had created a stone faced hermit of me: one who only toils, and does so alone, without care or need for company, hardened in both heart and mind as a result. Or, at least, so I had thought...


    A lot was weighing on my mind that afternoon, that I remember clearly: a certain point when I had swam up from the seabed, following a disappointing dive: how I leaned back against a rocky outcropping that extended from the shore¡ªcatching my breath in great, heaving sighs¡ªas, all at once, I was bombarded by all the raw emotions of my past I''d thought I had buried and forgotten about long ago.


    Mother...father...


    Neither of their bodies were ever recovered: swept away, like the hundreds of other unfortunate souls that were claimed in the storm. The fact that I, alone, had survived¡ªfound shivering, clinging to a tree for dear life¡ªwas viewed as a miracle.


    I should have died, but I hadn''t.


    Why, though? But for the grace of these so-called Heraldesses?


    Inside, I was hurting. Always had been.


    Tears were welling in my eyes that stung of sea salt, wincing from the uncompromising glare of the sun.


    All things considered, I had led a decent life despite its fair share of hardships. Nevertheless, I was so taken by these feelings that had cropped up inside of me¡ªmere suggestions of secretive misery, evolving into second guesses and doubt¡ªmy childish heart swelling with a newly discovered hunger for adventure...


    It was then, I heard a low whistle.


    Alarmed, I turned quickly toward its source¡ªrevealed to be the young shipmate I''d approached in the tavern, just earlier! Now sporting a fresh black eye, for all his prior troubles.


    "Well then, small lass"¡ªhe chuckled¡ª"I be out of a job, now, for trying to answer your dim question.''


    I gasped, realizing my chest was on display to this stranger¡ªhence the prior whistle¡ªfeeling my cheeks blush as I promptly concealed myself beneath the waves.


    "W-well¡­" I then said, emboldened by my offense at being stealthed upon: "I never willed you to react so extremely!"


    "Hah! True enough," he said, as he sat down with a grunt on the wall of rock beside me, dangling his feet into the water. "I just couldn''t help myself¡ªa man''s gotta stand up for what he believes in, and I owe the Heraldesses my life, I do. Probably several times over, at this rate."


    "These Heraldesses...give mercy to those who ask?" I suggested.


    "Aye. If one gives prayer and sacrifice."


    "Might they show a wretched soul mercy, regardless?" I further added, building slowly toward the true intent of my interrogation. "Perhaps even solely out of the goodness of their hearts?"


    He shrugged. "Who am I to say? I am but a fired deckhand. Although¡­"


    He leaned toward me, holding me gently by my chin and stroking his thumb by my cheek as I faced him with bated breath, becoming mesmerized by the shimmering blue eyes peering out from his face crested with elegant blonde curls.


    "For an island girl," he continued, in a smirking tone, "you speak most eloquently."


    My nerves were electric at his touch.


    I wanted to act naturally; to say that I was taught well. To describe how Miss Mercia, as well as my parents before her, both were determined advocates of my education: hiring on no shortage of tutors since just after I had learned to walk, regarding all manner of subjects. However, as one so cloistered and underexposed as myself, my lips failed to produce anything beyond a string of nonsensical utterances in the face of such terrifying tension.


    As I had said before, this lad was really quite handsome; but then, to be touched by him so delicately, whilst we were sitting apart so closely with my naked self only narrowly hidden underwater¡­


    My poor little heart could not withstand it!


    "Elias is my name," he said. "What is yours then, small lass?"


    I swallowed nervously, gathering myself.


    "Tipha," I gave to him in reply.


    The winds of change were upon me.

 Chapter 185 - 2

    Elias remained behind on the island after his former crew had left, and took to sticking to me not unlike a flea on a rooster''s arse. Through which, I learned he was actually only a year older than I¡ªdespite his toughened older appearance and seeming superior wealth of worldly experience; that he hailed from a faraway continent called The Dukedom of Fralia.


    "It rings a bell," I said to him just after he had first made mention of his homeland; on a morning when we were standing side-by-side on the bluffs, gazing out across the limitless horizon.


    At once Elias instantly reared at me, as though offended.


    "Heard of us?" he said in a sneering manner, smirking with what I would later come to recognize as pride. "I should think so! Fralia is only the most powerful naval force in all of Metus! Why, there was a time in history¡ªnot so long ago¡ªwhen the Fralian fleet had all but conquered the entire world!"


    "So I''ve heard," I said, recalling as much from my history lessons, feeling the same wide-eyed curiosity as I did then. "What has changed, then? Why weren''t they successful?"


    Elias walked toward the edge of the bluff, eyes narrowing, hands falling into the pockets of his beige-colored breeches.


    "The age of navies winning wars is done."


    Within the contemplative silence that ensued: as much as I tried not to, I couldn''t help but notice his strongly toned legs, and perfectly sculpted¡ªahem¡ªrear end: both suggestive of him being an athlete of some distinction, likely equestrian in nature, as well as a warrior: with his gleaming silver rapier perched at his side; and his long, frolicking mane of blonde curls flowing gracefully with the easterly sea breeze. To me, looking every bit like an image of a knight torn straight out of a fairy tale.


    I was naive to think this, of course, but small wonder: I hadn''t any notion men could be created of such a self-evidently noble constitution; not since my father had left this world, of whom I had always held in some high regard within my mind, though my memories of him may be vague beyond mere sentiments.


    Being that I was fairly enraptured with the man, I unconsciously ignored a fair number of signs, appearing quite early on, that not all was as it seemed with this foreign beauty¡­


    When he hangs his gorgeous head at the bar, while I am on duty, it is seldom without a drink in hand. And thusly, when he is fully intoxicated, he is prone to huge outbursts and braggadocious showings¡ªregaling all who would care to listen with increasingly far fetched stories of his lifetime of swashbuckling adventure, starting from since he was a mere boy: "taken in by pirates, charmed by his wit, after they''d sunk his uncle''s frigate," and taught fencing by the captain, as well as the parts and laws of a ship.


    On some instinctive level, I could already sense that all this strutting about like a peacock, with feathers on full display, was meant as a show: to impress me, and only myself¡ªwhat an idea!


    After all, surely, I was nothing quite so pretty as to warrant such brazen attempts at romantic wooing...was I not? As a plain, if not dull, terribly unspecial girl: One with shoulder-length wavy brown hair imparted with an unappealing ruggedly dry and tough texture, which I normally kept tied in a likewise unattractive old woman''s bun; possessing the lightly sun-browned complexion of a peasant girl, dressed in ugly sackcloth rags; weak and malnourished, anxious and soft-spoken to a fault¡­


    What possible aspect of a measly, insignificant being such as myself, then, could a man find interest in?


    "You''re living in that house upon the hill, aren''t you?" he questioned me one day whilst he was still thankfully sober, grinning as he leaned his elbow against the bar counter while I was idly cleaning a mug with a piece of rag.


    The question had caught me off guard, as I stood there silently blinking at him.


    "Umm...yes," came my meek, flustered response¡ªeventually¡ªas I stopped my hand from its prior task and unconsciously lowered my head, blushing madly.


    "Truly?" he said, switching to a serious look. "But isn''t that place in ruins?"


    "Before the storm, it was quite grand."


    "And you live in that wreck all by yourself?!"


    "Yes, and for several years now."


    "Incredible!" He said, sloping his head over the counter, his eyes widening in interest. "An island girl who speaks like a noblewoman, holing up in the ruins of an old manor? I should like to see the place up close!"


    Biting my lip, I was hesitant to provide my answer, as it was then I recalled that some person, at some juncture in my life¡ªwhether it was Miss Mercia, or mother or father, I could not distinctly recall¡ªhad warned me about being too permissive when dealing with overly presumptuous men. A lesson I thought wise to adhere to, even disregarding the fact I had thus far already caught brief flickers of the darker shade of Elias''s humanity: enough to know that, beneath his princely veneers, there dwelled a stewing cauldron.


    "Why are you...always around me?" I finally mustered the courage to ask. "Like a second shadow, I can''t seem to rid myself of you."


    To which he blinked, putting on an innocent face. "Hm? I cling to you because I cherish your company. No offense, but there''s an inordinate population of lowlifes on this island." He grinned. "Milady should be flattered to know she is an exception."


    Well, I couldn''t deny he had a point.


    My home was a cesspit of transient sea criminals: pirateers, runaways and outlaws alike; as well as simple¡ªalbeit honest, hardworking¡ªlocals besides.


    No doubt, the flamboyant princeling was feeling like a fish out of water!


    "How long do you intend to remain here, then? Surely you have family awaiting news of your safety." I asked, fixing him with an amused grin as I bent forward, resting my chin on my propped palm.


    He gave a small laugh. "It all depends if another crew will take me. Perhaps never." He shrugged. "Who can say?"


    "Best make yourself appealing," I joked.


    "And what of you, island girl? If you like, I could have you tie up your hair, rub some dirt on your face, pretending to be one of my mates. Then you could join me¡ªuh"¡ªhe interrupted himself¡ª"so long as you''d be willing to work, and unafraid to share a hammock."


    "Odd¡­" I said, raising a skeptical eyebrow. "Do crewmen generally sleep together, or is it just you? I''m not judging¡ªsimply curious, is all."


    He winked. "For milady, I would make an exception."


    My breath caught in my throat¡ªwhat a cad!


    He bares his fangs to me openly! Although, really, as one who considered herself a gentle-lady, I should have been more put off by such uncouth boldness; and yet...I felt my resistance crumbling underneath his beautiful, clever gaze.  The lights of my logic were growing more and more dim under the shade of his increasingly unsubtle advances. Something...was awakening in me, regardless of my outward protest: "Brute! Forget this foolish plan of yours!" I issued sharply as my retort, tossing the rag I''d been using to wipe the mug at his unsuspecting face. "You''re a damned ass, to even suggest such a thing!"


    He laughed, making me feel all the more embarrassed by my outburst. Other patrons watched, smiling and laughing too.


    I see, now, as I''m looking back, it''s because they all knew what I hadn''t: that I was being betrayed, by my very own bodily chemicals¡ªwhilst knowing, beyond doubt, Elias was taking notice of this and every other exchange where I had grown shy and flustered; diligently keeping score of his victories, as he awaited the perfect opportunity for when I was vulnerable enough that he could deal forth the killing blow. Even though, not so secretly, I was loving every moment of our time spent together. And little did I know just how correct my instincts were, when I had ultimately caved¡ªgone against my shrewd better judgment¡ªand invited him to my abode. A decision which seemed to serve as a great source of esteem to the bullheaded young man with whom I had so quickly and treacherously fallen for.


    "I really believe it is fate that has brought us together," Elias murmured to me with a handsome, husky growl to his voice when I told him, that caused me to shiver like a leaf.


    I had caved¡ªgone against my better judgment¡ªand invited him to my abode.


    We were walking there, side by side, along a lonesome dirt trail through the jungle. A road which travelled between the hill upon which my home stood sentinel and the village, leading to no other civilization. I''d never walked this way before with company, and certainly not under the present circumstances. I was scared and exhilarated. Above all, I was curious to see where this road would take me today: as there were plenty of young men around my age in the village, but none that had struck my fancy. Not like Elias had: entering into my life, suddenly, and simultaneously snatching it from me in but one fell swoop.

 Chapter 186 - Distance

    Sugar, spice, and everything nice. These were the ingredients chosen to create the perfect little girls, but Professor Antonio accidentally added an extra ingredient to the concoction ¨C Chemical-Zed.


    Thus the Blunderbuss Girls were born, using their ultra-super powers: Rapid, Rose, and Rondel, have dedicated their lives to fighting crime and the forces of evil.


    ...however, that was only the beginning.


    "At least try something else, Rose," Rick said, then bypassed her guard with a sucker punch to the side of the head, followed by a jab to the gut. "What makes you think you can win a fight just by blocking all the time?" He snickered. "Tanking a few punches probably won''t be enough to save the city. Just saying."


    Rose was still reeling from the blow when he knocked her down with a powerful roundhouse kick, and pitch black blood, like oil, sprayed from her mouth. "You''re getting...way too much enjoyment out of this," she said, her whole body shuddering as she got back unto her feet and wiped some of the leaking blood off on her arm, took a deep breath, and steadied herself ¨C bruised and battered by his repeated assaults but not beaten, the intensity of her stare was enough to let him know that, at least in her mind, this fight was far from over. "Does hitting me turn you on, or are you just a sadist in general?"


    "This is nothing." Rick cracked his knuckles. "But if you promise not to go crying to the cops, I''ll let you get a taste of how I fight with the boys."


    He lunged at Rose, but she saw it coming and barely dodged it. The wide miss left an opening for for her to exploit, but Rick was too quick. He grabbed Rose by her ponytail with his other hand and shoved her face into an upward knee kick. Shards of Rose''s skin broke off and scattered across the grassy glade as she fell to her knees, grasping at the gaping hole in her forehead ¨C revealing the dark, viscous membrane underneath ¨C from which more Chemical-Zed oozed uncontrollably.


    Rick turned his back on the felled Blunderbuss. "Let''s call it a day," he said while straightening his hat, which had been turned around slightly during the brief scuffle, but other than that he looked as though he had just returned from a leisurely stroll. "I''m getting pumped up...which means, if this keeps up for much longer..."


    Rose, panting in her exhaustion, drooped her head low enough that she could smell the earth as it was gradually being polluted by her leaking lifeblood, searing the countless tiny blades of grass to produce a sharp, pungent odor not unlike chlorine. At the same time, she could feel the tingly embrace of instant regeneration overtaking her body¡ªher injuries would recover in time, although a wounded pride was another matter entirely. One would think being repeatedly beaten up like this would be a humbling experience, but it only made her feel more frustrated at her own state of helplessness.


    I''m still not strong enough to stop her, but I can''t give up.


    She looked to the sky, at the pink and red flashing wall of the translucent dome that was originally constructed for the sake of protecting Brownsville, but now threatened to destroy it.


    There isn''t much time left.


    Flash back to when the first bell rang, but Stitch Stitchelson was too busy sorting through a bowlful of exotic herbs in the shade of the bleachers by the French Peak Private school athletic field to notice, and wouldn''t have cared anyway.


    "So, a friend told me about this pizza place downtown," Stitch started to say as he passed the next rolled up clump to the girl sitting across from him. "He says if you ask for a Bob Marley extra crispy on the side, they''ll give you a bag of weed with your pizza."


    "Which one?" Rondel asked then lit up, had her first puff, and let out a long sigh. She could think of no better way to enjoy her downtime between a brisk morning jog and first period Biology class than this.


    "The Domino''s with all the Jamaicans," Stitch replied, making unknown gestures with his hands. "Next to the club with the DJ who played Sandstorm unironically that one time."


    "Oh yeah," she laughed and said. "That place is always too busy."


    "Well...do you think it''s true?"


    "I don''t know, man." Rondel said, internally getting a huge kick out of how gullible Stitch could be sometimes. "Honestly, I think someone''s bullshitting you."


    Stitch just stared at her with an amused half-grin, while he continued to brush falling ashes off the Rumblestein band T-shirt he bought on a trip with Rondel to one of their concerts in Germany last summer. She felt a shiver go up her spine just thinking about it, or maybe it was just the extra ''kick'' of the weed that Stitch bought from a man who liked to hang around a dumpster in an alley next to the Home Economics block, claiming to have direct connections with Venezuelan growers. Whether or not that was true, his stuff sure did the trick.


    "Who needs school anyway," she said, purposefully flicking away the last charred bits of her first joint unto the pair of track shoes Professor Antonio had bought for her at the start of the school year. "I''ve got everything I need right here."


    Stitch cocked his head toward the track, at the lone figure approaching.


    "You might want to check that, babe, ''cuz it looks like we''ve been found out."


    ¡­...


    Of all the accidents that have occurred in the history of French Peak Preparatory High School''s Advanced Cooking class, Rapid Antonio was responsible for precisely three of them.


    The first time, she was boiling some eggs and accidentally brushed the edge of a piece of paper towel that was recently used to dab up some spilled vegetable oil into the lit burner, and it set on fire.


    Another time, she tried to scrub oil out of a pot and it must of have been due to the friction coupled with the fact that the pot was still hot that caused the paper towel she was using to spontaneously combust.


    Most recently, Rapid managed to set an entire roll of paper towel on fire after setting it inside of a preheated oven because she apparently mistook it for a log of meatloaf.


    "I was talking to Jeff from the Beginner Class while I was cooking," she told her friend Kim over lunch the day after, "I guess I got a little distracted."


    "Jeff from 2-D? What was he doing there?"


    "Well...Mrs. Rodney wanted them to learn new things from us for the day."


    Rapid blushed and tried to hide her face behind a forkful of caesar salad.


    "I was giving him cooking safety tips."


    Despite all these mishaps, though, and the obvious impact they had on her grade, Rapid was an excellent cook. Because of this her less accident prone classmates often came to her for assistance, and of course she was always willing to lend a helping hand so long as there weren''t any paper towel rolls nearby.


    While Rondel and Stitch were drifting off into space that day, Rapid was waiting by the door to the Home Economics classroom, about ten minutes early, when she heard something move among the metal trash cans that were lined up behind the tall chain link fence which bordered the school.


    "Hey, girl...are you looking for some real shit?"


    From the corner of her eye Rapid saw a tall man in an oversized trench coat with sunglasses, greasy, jet black hair that fell along the sides of his face, and a dirty red bandana worn over his mouth and nose like a mask filter.


    "Want some mariposa? I''ve got plenty here, real cheap, but only if you buy now, dollface."


    Rapid thought to ignore him until he realized she wasn''t interested in what he was selling and slithered back to whatever hole he came from, but several agonizingly slow minutes went by without any sign of the teacher or her other classmates.


    "A dollar an ounce for some high quality shit - that''s the best deal you''ll find anywhere in Brownsville, guaranteed."


    She heard the fence rattle when he pressed against it, letting the strong odor of his wares and his unwashed self wash over her.


    "Don''t be like that," the strange man persisted, growing more and more irate as Rapid started to walk away at a brisk pace. "Just buy some, you little bitch! I need the fucking money, man! Bitch, I''m gonna die if I don''t get that mo''fuckin'' money!"


    Walking quickly, Rapid turned a corner and bumped into Kim running in the opposite direction.


    "Was your phone turned off again? I tried messaging you like crazy!"


    "I''m sorry, there was this-"


    She glanced over her shoulder, but the drug dealer was not there.


    "Forget about it." Kim grabbed Rapid arms and shook her, "Listen, Rondel is seriously effed up."


    "I kind of already knew that, Kim."


    "This morning Mrs. Rodney caught her and Stitch Stitchelson from Brownsville High smoking weed under the bleachers, and I guess they beat up her real bad."


    Rapid gasped. "That''s..." ''Unbelievable'' she wanted to say, but it actually wasn''t that much of a stretch to imagine Rondel flying off her handle in any situation.


    Needless to say, cooking class was canceled that day.


    ...


    Rose burst into the student council room and dropped a fat manilla folder with the words ''Case Load'' stamped on its front cover unto the conference table. "It''s him again," she said, silencing everyone.


    "He''s changed his base of operations again it seems," Rose went on, removing a stack of student complaint forms from the folder and holding it up in one hand for all to see. "Just in case any of you missed it, there is a drug dealer operating on our campus, people, and if he''s still around after three months he''s probably making a killing."


    At the head of the table, the student council president yawned loudly.


    "Madam president," Rose said venomously. "


    Priestess Morbucks leaned forward in her chair and rested her head on one palm propped up by the elbow, smiling impishly.


    "Haven''t we already discussed this matter, Rose?"


    "Yes, but still I feel like we aren''t treating this case with the level of seriousness it demands."


    Priestess rolled her eyes. "Might I remind you, this kind of thing doesn''t fall under student council jurisdiction. This is a police matter."


    She shot Rose a castrating glare.


    "But, if you ask me, anyone stupid enough to get hooked on drugs deserves to suffer the consequences."


    The other council members all looked at Rose with varied expressions. News that one of her sisters had been caught smoking weed with a boy from the public school that morning had already spread, and they were all interested to see if the notorious ''Ice Priestess'' of the student council would thaw from the blatant jab.


    Rose took a deep breath.


    "If that''s how you really feel," she said after a while, then turned and started heading for the door. "It''s no wonder things never get done around here."


    Priestess looked amused - still on a euphoric high from the thrill of causing Rose to lose her temper - and Rose was aware, but she had more important issues to deal with than keeping Priestess''s ego at a manageable level.


    "What do you intend to do now, Rose?"


    The oldest Antonio girl stopped with one foot out in the hallway. She was already cycling through Rondel''s frequent haunts in her mind, whilst simultaneously running through a mental list of all the pair''s known acquaintances.


    "I''m going to get to the bottom of this before things grow out of control," she said, slamming the door behind her.